Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

There is a place where all fantasies, no matter if they are taboo or how twisted they may become, are fulfilled. There is no limit to pleasure or pain and that is something clients will learn, often the hard way. No matter what happens in that brothel, nothing will come out outside those walls.

Couples, threesomes and other requests are accepted as well as suggestions for future chapters. It is allowed from any fandom and any character, even the ones that have been written.

Warning:

This fic is based on the creepypasta of the same name so the same warnings apply and it is recommended to read with discretion or avoid if these topics displease you. There will be a lot of explicit content, lemmon, sex, and sensitive content.

Check the labels and don't read if that kind of content bothers you. It is better to avoid having a hard time.

Chapter Text

Chapter 1: Between the Sun and the Moon

Sasuke looked at the card in his hands. On more than one occasion he had told himself that he should throw it away, but he always came to the conclusion that it was better to keep it. Investigating Kaguya, he discovered that there were more dimensions apart from those that the rabbit goddess had created and that some of these served as a meeting point between different universes.
The card was the only way to access that site and getting it was not easy. For this he had to find one of the clients of that site and invite him to several drinks before he decided to trust him. Obviously he never told her his name or his mission.
.
"A threesome with my best friend and his wife."
.
The main reason why Sasuke had said those words was because he wanted that subject to trust him the location of the place where the universes crossed, but it was not entirely a lie. He silently desired Naruto. Many times she had wished she could kiss him and possess his body in every way possible. Lately Hinata had joined in on his fantasies. For a long time he hadn't noticed her existence and when he did he only saw her as the woman who stole his best friend and a nuisance.
.
Then he started interacting with her. Boruto invited him to dinner on more than one occasion and discovered new sides of her that he liked. Her cooking skills, her kindness and her sweetness. She was not weak, he could see it when he saw her train with her children. The grace with which she moved made him unable to look away from her.
.
Then the dreams began. The theme of these was varied, but they all had something in common. In one he was fucking Naruto when he was discovered by Hinata, but she, far from being offended, removed her clothes and joined them. In another it was he who found Naruto and Hinata in the middle of an intimate moment. They both approached him and began to kiss him, not just on the lips.
.
Sasuke didn't plan to bring them to reality. He did not believe it was possible nor did he consider it correct. He owed so much to Naruto and he didn't want to do anything that might hurt or offend him.
.
"I've heard worse things, but I suppose if you're willing to pay the price it may be what you need."
.
The stranger handed him a card and showed him how to use it. Sasuke couldn't ask any more questions as the stranger fell asleep almost immediately. All the alcohol he had drunk knocked him out.
.
Sasuke told himself that a brothel where they promised to fulfill the wildest fantasies was not something that interested him. The only thing preventing him from getting rid of the card was the fact that it was a place where the boundaries between the universes were broken. It was said that if there was a place where he could find information about Kaguya and her place of origin, it was precisely that.
For the rest of the day he debated what he would do. When he woke up he knew he'd had a pretty intense dream, but he'd mostly forgotten about it. The only clue she had as to the type of dream he had had was the sticky remains on his crotch. He took a bath and complained about the direction his thoughts were taking.
.
Sasuke told himself that it was best to limit himself to the dimensions that Kaguya had created and move away from the one that had altered him without even stepping on it, but he did not get rid of the card. For a time he was like this until he found a rather unusual dimension, one that he was sure Kaguya did not use on his enemies.
That dimension had the look of a young woman's room. It had a bed covered with curtains, a rug, a window with several cacti, a nightstand and a closet. None of this stew seemed to go according to the image he had of the Rabbit goddess, but then he remembered that all he knew about her was from what Hagoromo told him and that he assured that there was a time when she wanted to have a normal life on earth, when she married and gave birth to twins.
.
He went through the closet and found all kinds of clothes, some were strange to him so he assumed that he had taken them from his trips to other universes. He thought about the card, but instantly dismissed it, telling himself it was just chance. Seeing a playboy girl outfit almost made him laugh. She thought that if Naruto were there he would say that was why they called her the Rabbit goddess or something like that.
.
It was on the nightstand that he found truly significant things. One of them was a kind of toy that bore too great a resemblance to dick, a chain with several balls, and a tube on which the word lubricant was read. Despite the fact that Sasuke had experience with sex, he still considered himself inexperienced due to his almost zero sexual life, so he could not help feeling uncomfortable with such a discovery. He was about to leave the nightstand check when he saw a card identical to the one he had been given at the bar.
.
At the time it was said that if he wanted to find out more about Kaguya he should visit that site as soon as possible. Deep down he knew that wasn't his only motive, but it wasn't finding out what he wanted to admit out loud, not even to himself.
.
He followed the instructions of the guy at the bar and came to a place that was quite peculiar to him. The streets had a hardened look, something that reminded him of a type of material that was becoming quite popular in the villages he had visited. He wasn't sure if the name was concrete or asphalt and it certainly didn't interest him either.
.
He walked through several large buildings until he came across a woman in rags who was begging with her daughter, a girl who appeared to be no more than four years old. He asked her for the address of the paraphilias brothel and she pointed to the building in front, the smallest of all. Before leaving, he gave the woman all the food he had and part of his money, although he doubted it would be of any use to her.
.
When he entered he found nothing unusual, only a long corridor that led to reception. That was where he found the first quirk. The woman who attended was not human, despite something that seemed, but it was not something that could identify. She wore a kimono with a rather low neckline and a rather elaborate bow whose name she did not know or want to know. Their nails were long, so long that they reminded him of claws and sharp fangs. It was said that she must be Lilithmon, the woman who could give him answers.
.
"Welcome to the Brothel of Paraphilias, how can I help you?"
.
"I'm looking for a woman, Kaguya Ootsutsuki, what do you know about her?"
.
Sasuke regretted the moment he spoke. It was said that if the rabbit goddess visited that place it must have been hundreds, probably thousands of years before and that at that time there should be no record of her.
.
The woman wrote a few words on her computer and began to read.
.
"Kaguya Ootsutsuki, also known as the Rabbit goddess and the woman who released the chakra in her universe. She is currently sealed on the moon, but I can bring her in to do whatever she wants with her."
.
"Impossible, it's too dangerous."
.
"Don't worry, once you're done with her, she go back to her prisión. What happens in the Brothel of the Paraphilias, stays in the Brothel of the Paraphilias."
.
"When could I have it?" Sasuke asked impatiently, confident that he could get all the answers he needed, ignoring how little talkative he had been during their first and only meeting.
.
"Any special requests right away?"
.
"Surprise me," Sasuke replied, not entirely sure what he should say.
.
For a moment he thought about Naruto and Hinata. The idea of owning them both was too tempting, but he dismissed it as he remembered why he was here.
.
"It is understood. If you like you can go to the waiting room and join the orgy as we have your order."
.
Sasuke did what Lilithmon told him to do. He came to a spacious living room with several armchairs that he could use to sit and watch the more than fifteen people who were having sex simultaneously. The discomfort he felt could only be compared to the excitement it caused him. For much of his childhood and adolescence he had only focused on his revenge and when he ran out of motives he dedicated himself to seeking redemption, something he believed he could find by discovering the truth about Kaguya.
.
A woman wearing only chains on her wrists, ankles and around her neck showed him a tray with various sandwiches. There was nothing unusual about these, at least in appearance.
.
"Wouldn't you like to join?"
.
"I don't want to do anything else until I know the price."
.
Sasuke wasn't worried about money. Although he was not a millionaire, he had collected rather hefty rewards, and he knew that the kages would be able to secure the funds for his research.
.
"Don't worry, you can take whatever you want and we won't charge you anything extra."
.
"Wich ingredients are they made?" Sasuke pointed to the sushi rolls.
.
"Tomato, nipple, chicken, clitoris and avocado, we have used meat from healthy humans so you don't have to worry about possible diseases." The woman was pointing to the sushi rolls one by one. "If you wait a few minutes we will have foreskin sushi."
.
Sasuke only took the tomato ones. He did not want to check if what the woman said was true because he did not doubt her words. Everything in this place seemed made to satisfy the most hidden and perverse fantasies of its clients.
.
After a few minutes Sasuke found himself in a place that reminded him too much of his parents' bedroom. Kaguya was sitting on the bed. She looked at him questioningly, but said nothing. Probably wondering why one of the fates who had sealed it had asked to see it.
"What do you know about the Ootsutsuki and what did they want the chakra tree for?"
.
"A warrior clan, but I think you already know that." The tree is to increase our powers and conquer other planets.
.
"Is that all you know?"
.
"My people have a habit of planting a chakra tree on every planet they visit." Ishiki and I were the guardians of Earth. At the time I believed that life on earth was beautiful and that I could call it home. I had two children and a husband who I loved madly, but reality hit me in the face and I knew I had to carry on with my duty. Although our clan was in decline I could not deny its power and it was a matter of time before they discovered my betrayal. Create an army to face them. I don't know what happened, maybe at this moment they no longer exist, eons have passed since then.
.
Sasuke was frustrated. He had spent years investing in Kaguya's legacy and trying to find information that would warn of an invasion of Earth, but he never considered that the goddess Rabbit knew little about the subject and that paranoia was the main reason why he had created a army of zetzus.
.
He was about to leave when Kaguya's voice stopped him. Turning around, he was surprised to find that she had shed her kimono and stood up. He couldn't tear his gaze away from her body for a long time. She did not have the appearance of an old woman. Her skin appeared smooth without wrinkles and her large, firm breasts along with a slim waist and wide hips gave her a rather youthful appearance.
.
"Do you know what it's like to spend centuries sealed?" Kaguya asked, one of her hands rested on her crotch and began to trace small circles on it. "It's like being trapped in a dream that you can't wake up from and when you think you wake up you discover that you're just in a different dream." Kaguya's eyes closed and one of her fingers slid in and out.
.
"Many times they were nightmares, memories of the betrayal of my children." Kaguya stopped moving his fingers, but his face did not show anger but sadness. She closed her eyes in an attempt to calm herself "other times they were memories, of Tenji" Kaguya brought one of his hands to her breasts and began to caress them "sometimes it is as if he was there, touching me, caressing me, fucking me until tiredness would make us fall asleep."
.
Sasuke didn't think it was right to watch her, but he couldn't stop. He blamed the food of the place and the atmosphere of the place for the way his body was reacting to such a sight. The moans of the Rabbit goddess did not help at all, on the contrary, he could feel how the blood began to accumulate in a certain part of his anatomy.
.
"Why are you staying there? Wouldn't you like to have a more active role?"
.
Sasuke didn't need to turn to know who was talking to him. He would recognize that voice anywhere no matter how long it had been since he had last heard it. What he didn't understand was what Naruto was doing there.
.
His best friend began to kiss his neck, interspersing licks and bites. Sasuke wanted to stay focused on his mission, but it was almost impossible for him to think when Naruto kissed him like that.
.
He closed his eyes for a few moments, allowing himself to enjoy something he had wanted for a long time. Feeling hands on him made him open his eyes. Hinata and Kaguya were in front of him, both stripping and trying to make him be in the same condition. They both smiled in a way that he did not think possible in both women and that he found extremely exciting.
.
Once they both released his erect penis, they began to lick it. For Sasuke that became one of the most erotic visions he had ever had in his life. Naruto, who had not stopped kissing his neck and jaw, claimed his lips and kissed him with an intensity that Sasuke had never experienced, not even from his wife who was extremely anxious the few times they were intimate.
.
Sasuke was planning to claim the two women for neglecting his penis when he felt Naruto pick it up and sit him on his lap. Naruto's cock was thrusting into her butt quickly, eager to get as deep as possible and find her most sensitive spots.
.
The pain was great, but the pleasure too. Sasuke wanted to hold back his moans, but to no avail when Hinata and Kaguya continued to jerk him off. They used their breasts to hold his dick and continued to lick him with eagerness and despair. Each lick was in sync with Naruto's thrusts, which became faster and faster.
.
Sasuke's mind was completely disconnected and he could only focus on the emotions that filled his body. The lust of having three lovers so willing to do anything in order to fully enjoy that moment.
.
Sasuke reached orgasm. He could feel Naruto's semen fill his insides and see his seed cover both women. He thought they would be angry, but what happened was the opposite. They both smiled and used their mouths to pick up everything in their reach. Sasuke felt his member begin to harden once more.
.
The time to pay has come. Sasuke was in front of Lilithmon waiting for him to tell him what the price was for the services she had purchased.
.
"You know?" Lilithmon said, "I think I'm going to charge you in another way, a more satisfactory one." There is someone who has asked you and here the fantasies of all our clients are fulfilled.
.
Lilithmon plunged one of her claws into Sasuke's chest, thus ensuring that he complied with all the whims of whoever had asked for her company.

Chapter Text

Chapter 2: About Destiny

Neji had tried to forgive the Hyuuga clan and even believed that he could. When Naruto defeated him he believed that if a loser could change his destiny, he could do the same. It was said that Hinata could help him change to the Hyuuga clan and he really believed it. Then came the Fourth Ninja War and Obito threw several stakes. He thought of his father and was not afraid. He told himself that although it was not the freedom he was looking for, he would be happy if he could choose the way in which to die.

He didn't mind sacrificing his life if it was for the greater good. For Hinata, for Naruto and for the fate of the shinobi world.

But he did not die. The war ended and there were so many revelations that it changed everything. Naruto was no longer a loser and he didn't mean it solely because of everything he had accomplished. People talked about how he distributed his chakra among all the ninjas and how he arrived, covered in a light and being able to recognize the zetzus that had infiltrated.

Neji had no problem with it. On the contrary, he was proud of how far he had come even though almost no one believed he could, even when the world was against him. Those thoughts helped him have the courage to continue his fight to change the clan. Until certain information was revealed. It had happened in the same way that Naruto was known to be Kurama's container, no one knew the original source, but everyone knew it.

Everyone was proudly talking about a prophecy and how Minato Namikaze, fourth hokage and Naruto's father, had known from the beginning that it was talking about his son. Neji thought about the words he had said to Naruto during their match the first time he did the chuunin tests and it all seemed so painfully real.

It was said that from the beginning everything was destined for Naruto to become the Greatest Ninja of all and probably the Hokage as well. It was the son of the fourth, who had been trained by the third. He was a student of the sixth Hokage, close to the fifth, and was a student of one of the legendary sannin. The more he thought about it the more obvious it became that Naruto was always destined for greatness.

And that made old grudges arise. He felt cheated and even his father's death stopped making sense to him. He told himself that it didn't matter whether or not he had decided to protect the clan, fate had always said that he should die for the clan. Thinking that he was close to going through the same thing made him feel sick, physically and mentally.

Neji wanted to get rid of that bitterness and even tell himself that he was fine. Because regardless of whether the person who had taught him to fight his destiny did everything he was meant to do, the Hyuuga clan kept changing. Hiashi had taken him as his ward, Hinata had regained his place as heir and they let him participate in matters of relevance to the clan. It had been said that he should be happy because it was a matter of time before the branch system in the clan ceased to exist.

Hinata and Naruto started dating and he couldn't keep holding back his bitterness. He told himself that neither of them deserved to be happy after all they had caused, but deep down he knew that the reason for his anger was something else, something he was not ready to admit, not even to himself.

It was then that he heard about the Paraphilias Club. He had gone to that bar in search of a way to escape a reality that was suffocating him, but once he heard of that place, he could not get it out of his mind. He began to fantasize about what he would do while he was there and save so he could pay whatever price they asked. I doubted this was little.

Seeing the building made him disappointed. He tried to use his byakugan and couldn't get through the walls. That far from bothering him let him know that he was on the right track. He crossed the hall to where a woman with demonic features was waiting for him. She smiled at him, showing her sharp fangs. He greeted him and asked why he was visiting.

"I'm looking for a woman with bluish hair, small stature, light eyes, preferably lavender, but ..."

"Are you thinking of someone specific?" Lilitmon interrupted him, who had never stopped smiling.

"Yes, but she is impossible."

"Sweetheart, that word doesn't exist here." Just say her name and it will be yours for the duration of your visit.

Neji thought about it for a moment and even considered for the first time to forget about all that. An idea that did not last long in his mind. Whoever told him about that place told him that, no matter what he did, there would be no consequences and, even for once, he wanted to be the one to outwit fate.

"I assure you that what happens within these walls stays within these walls and that only our clients have permission to remember."

"Hinata Hyuuga."

"Any special requests?" The Digimon woman smirked and slid her sharp tongue over her lips. We can decorate the place and Hinata just as you wish. We can fulfill all your fantasies, especially the most wicked ones.

Neji began to detail the place where most of his fantasies had taken place and the way he expected to see Hinata. It was at that moment that an idea came to mind. They had told him that he could take whatever he wanted without consequences and he felt that something more was needed for his revenge to be complete.

"It is understood. You can move into the waiting room and join the orgy as we have your order ready."

Neji obeyed Lilitmon. It was the first time he had seen such a large group having sex simultaneously and contrary to what he thought, he did not find it disgusting. However he did not join, there was no one who made him feel the desire to participate.

The wait ended and Neji was ushered into the room where his fantasy would be fulfilled.

Neji looked at Hinata in front of him. She was naked and with thick shackles around her neck, wrist, and ankles. He walked over to her and brushed her hair back from her forehead, noting with satisfaction that there was the seal of the caged bird.

"You said that fate did not mark our lives," he told a Naruto who was tied up. Could you tell me again? Could you tell me what the difference is between you and Rock Lee without feeling like a hypocrite? You were both considered losers, nobody believed in you and although you became strong, one became a legend, a god and the other did not. Was it training? No, it was fate. Your father was Hokage and he was related to important people. You are descended from one of the most important clans, the Uzumaki, and you had many influential and powerful shinobi as teachers. Admit it, everything was written for you to get to where you are now.

"What do you say, Neji?" Naruto asked and his face had that look of ignorance that he used to show when he didn't understand something, which happened very often.

"Do you remember what I said to you during the chuunin fights?" Only a select few are destined to be Hokage and you have more than any other shinobi ever had.

"Think about what you say, you still have time to rectify your path, don't let yourself be blinded by hatred, you will only end up succumbing to the darkness."

Neji kicked Naruto hard and a satisfied expression crossed his face when he saw him spitting blood. He went to Hinata and took her by the hair. He wanted to torture them both, make them feel a little bit of the bitterness he felt. Seeing Hinata cry didn't make him feel any better, at least not how he thought it would feel.

He dismissed those thoughts, he did not want to allow himself to feel affection once again for that woman, less when he could satisfy his darkest desires without having to worry about the consequences.

He grabbed Hinata by the hair and pulled it tight, Hinata did nothing. He slapped her hard, so hard that his hand was painted on the girl's cheek, but again he did nothing. An unpleasant sensation settled in his chest. He had promised to protect her, yet at that moment he only thought of destroying her.

"Cry all you want, no one is going to save you."

She didn't cry and Neji couldn't help but compare her to a doll. He hated dolls because they reminded him of things he didn't want to think about.

Neji leaned his body over Hinata's and started kissing her. It was not tender, his kisses were demanding and his bites left more than one mark, in some cases he even made her bleed.

"Dont touch her!" Naruto yelled at him and it was at that moment that Neji remembered his presence. He laughed maliciously before bringing his lips to one of the young Hyuuga's nipples. He nibbled on it enjoying its texture and taste, Naruto's despair at not being able to do anything to protect his girlfriend. He bit down and could feel the blood in his mouth.

He moved away from her for a few seconds to watch her. It looked like a doll. It wasn't just the fact that he was still but the emptiness of his gaze. Her white eyes did not reflect the tenderness that was usual in her and that blush that ...

Neji claimed the course of his thoughts, he could not and did not want to allow himself to feel something for her. Neji just wanted to feel hatred for the two people who accompanied him in that room.

He entered her roughly. Contrary to what he had come to imagine, Hinata made no sound or gave any sign of feeling anything. He continued with his thrusts without caring about what the woman might feel or what damage she was doing to him. If at any point he could have felt any pity or empathy, that moment was gone.

He buried his nails into her smooth skin, feeling the blood of the clan heir cover his fingers, blood he had vowed not to spill. He heard Naruto beg him to stop, but not a sound coming from the woman below him. A part of him wanted to yell at her to defend himself, to do something and even thought of insulting her, but no words came out of his mouth. Hatred had blinded him so much that he was unable to see or think of anything else.

Neji felt Hinata's hand caress his cheek and the memories that he had been trying to ignore because of the anger he felt came to him. He thought about the first time he saw her and how cute she looked, about his workouts and his determination not to let himself down. He remembered her pressing flowers and keeping them in books so they would never wither. He remembered his smile and the long hours they spent in the library whether it was looking for ways to change the clan or to remove the seal.

The bitterness he felt was replaced by guilt and a truth that he had long refused to see. He did not hate Hinata, he could not do it and the reason for his bitterness and resentment towards the world was not only because of the fact that he felt cheated. He searched for Hinata's pulse, he couldn't find it, she had used all the strength she had left to caress it. He wanted to scream and claim Lilithmon and whoever he told about that brothel. She told him there would be no consequences, but she didn't think there was a way for her to return.

He left the room, ready to meet with the receptionist, but she who seemed to guess his intentions, only told him that it was time to pay and ushered him to another room, one that reminded him of the Konoha prison cells. . He wondered if he would be tried for murder and rape of Hinata and told himself that he didn't care and that she was willing to pay for it, even if the price was her life.

The door opened and to his surprise it was Hinata who entered. He didn't know what was the strangest thing, if seeing her alive shortly after he believed he had murdered her or the way she dressed. Her clothing was made of leather and consisted of a highly carved corset. Her legs were covered only by diamond stockings and she was wearing stiletto boots that reached her knees. In her hand she carried a whip and on her face a smile that seemed impossible on her.

"Now it's my turn to have fun."

Hinata ran her hands over her abs, at first soft, like a caress. Then he reached his crotch and squeezed it hard. Neji couldn't contain himself from the pain it caused him.

Hinata walked over to him and slid her hands over his abdomen. She passed her tongue over his lips in a lustful gesture and kissed him. His kiss was demanding and Neji felt his own blood when he finished. When he brought his hand to his lips he could see that the blood that hung from Hinata's mouth was his and that a piece was missing from his lower lip.

Hinata bit him again, this time on the neck. He tore off a piece of considerable size, and the blood did not take long to flow.

Hinata took a broom and shoved it into her anus. Neji could feel how it was entering inside him, but without touching his vital organs. It hurt a lot, so much that she didn't think she could bear it. The feeling of discomfort increased when the stick came out of his mouth.

Mentally he wondered if this was his punishment for falling into forgotten grudges.

After that he lost consciousness.

Neji woke up in his bed. He searched her body for any sign of what had happened, but found none. He began to laugh out loud, though he couldn't understand why. Part of him was horrified by what he had done and another, on the contrary, was relieved. The hatred and bitterness that had invaded him were gone. He no longer cared if fate had favored Naruto or not, he had been able to vent and that was what mattered to him.

It was at that moment that he noticed a prick on his neck, in the same place where the Hinata from the paraphilias brothel had bitten him. With the help of a mirror, he confirmed that there was a purple spot in that area.

It was not the only thing he found. On the nightstand was a card that left him speechless.

"Brothel of paraphilias, we wait for you back."

Chapter Text

Chapter 3: Obsession
Harry Potter/Draco Malfoy

Draco Malfoy was obsessed with Harry Potter. He had been since he had rejected his friendship that day of freshman year. It had seemed inconceivable to young Malfoy that anyone could consider him unworthy of their friendship and insulting that he would have preferred Ron Weasley instead. Then Hermione Granger appeared and things got even more offensive.

Draco Malfoy was a descendant of two of the most important pure-blood families, both inscribed on the 28 Holy List. Heir to a considerable fortune and possessor of great intelligence, his qualifications second only to Hermione Granger, something he would never admit in Loud voice, and a great Quidditch player, he didn't care that not many agreed with the latter. Ronald Weasley might be a pure-blood and part of the Holy 28, but he was poor. Draco knew that Arthur Weasley was having trouble supporting his large family and that he was not exactly in a privileged position in the Mystery. Lucius Malfoy didn't work on it, but he had more power and his opinion was taken into account, something he couldn't say about Ron's father. Hermione Granger was a Muggle-born and for Draco that was reason enough to consider her unworthy.

The problem was that Harry Potter had chosen both of them and that he never showed that he regretted his decision. The three were inseparable, so much so that Draco had heard various rumors and he was not referring only to the ones that were published in The Daily Prophet where it was claimed that Harry Potter and Hermione Granger were in a relationship. Draco had heard rumors that would even scandalize Rita Skeeter, rumors that Harry Potter, Ronald Weasley and Hermione Granger were in a polyamorous relationship and that they used to have threesomes in the astronomy tower.

Draco Malfoy had been able to deal with that obsession for the first few years. That feeling had morphed into a need to show him that he was the best, to make him regret not choosing him, and to upset him whenever he had the slightest chance. Draco was a boy and he had learned it the worst way. Being a prefect went a long way, taking points out felt too and he believed that was how Snape felt whenever he abused his power.

His world began to unravel when his father was imprisoned on the charge of being a Death Eater. People began to view him harshly and judge him, not always quietly. Not being accepted into the Slughorn Club was proof of that. Draco Malfoy had turned into a plague and he hated it. He couldn't and didn't want to get used to people seeing him as less or the malicious comments from other students.

Social rejection was not the worst thing he had to deal with. Voldemort had given him an impossible mission and he was aware of the consequences if he failed. Draco Malfoy was so terrified that on many occasions it was impossible for him to sleep and that he needed to go to the women's bathroom, the one in which Mirtle was to vent.

Harry Potter being so aware of him didn't help much. He was watching him and Draco was aware of it. In other circumstances he would have enjoyed his attention and even used it as teasing material, but he was going through what, he believed, was the worst stage of his life, and he just wanted to be alone, he wanted to be able to fulfill his mission and stop fearing for his life and that of his family.

Voldemort seized power and Draco knew he was wrong to say he was going through his worst time. The quiet times are completely gone. Voldemort had made his home his lair. He was constantly surrounded by Death Eaters who took more attributions than their due. His Aunt Bellatrix was the worst. He kept talking about the ideology of pureblood supremacy, Death Eater triumphs, and especially family honor.

Bellatrix had subjected him to several Cruciatus to gauge his endurance and strength as well as forcing him to participate in her Muggle hunts. Draco hated Muggles, considered them inferior, and was convinced that he would never change his mind, but he hated what Bellatrix did. The way he persecuted them, tortured them, and made them beg for mercy, he found simply disgusting. The worst part came when he ordered him to kill a young woman he had intercepted in an alley.

Draco couldn't. His hand was trembling and his lips were unable to utter the killing curse. Dumbledore had told him that he was not a murderer and, not for the last time, Draco regretted not accepting his help.

"You're useless," Bellatrix demanded.

The Death Eater took care of the teenager. Not only did he torture her to madness, but he murdered her as soon as he considered that she could no longer give him any kind of fun. He also tortured his nephew, although in Draco's case he didn't go overboard with the unforgivable curse.

Draco returned to Hogwarts. The comments I received were opposite. Some saw him as a hero, the youngest Death Eater and the one responsible for Voldemort being able to infiltrate Hogwarts, something that had never happened before. Others murmured behind his back and insulted him, their motives were the same as the first.

Draco hated all that attention.

Draco tried to keep up with what Harry was doing. It was not easy as the magician was constantly on the run and reliable sources, that is, those who were his allies, would not even give him a hint of his whereabouts even if they knew, something that, frankly, seemed unlikely.

Draco Malfoy's obsession hadn't grown beyond what he could control until the wizard saved his life. Crabbe or Goyle, he didn't remember which one, had started a cursed fire that destroyed the entire room of requirements, even the horcrux they were supposed to protect, something that Draco didn't know as the dark wizard was very suspicious of their secrets.

Harry Potter had loaded him onto his broom and carried him away from danger. Draco Malfoy couldn't understand his motives and was even more confused when Harry declared in his favor. For some reason that he could not and did not want to understand, Harry Potter had been able to see his captivity, he knew of the hell he lived and that, contrary to what everyone thought, he had never murdered anyone.

"Why?" He asked.

"You may find it hard to believe, but some of us do good simply because we believe it is the right thing to do."

Draco Malfoy didn't understand the meaning of her words, but he couldn't stop thinking about Harry. Sometimes it was because he wanted to understand his motives, sometimes because he wanted to dominate him. The memory of the day she had left him in one of the train cars, alone and completely defenseless, was still fresh in his memory. Draco had so enjoyed seeing him helpless and completely at his mercy. It was something he wanted to repeat.

The solution to your problem came in the least expected way. He was in Knockturn Alley, in a bar he used to visit whenever he felt like the past was drowning him out when he overheard a rather peculiar conversation. Two customers, whose faces were covered by hoods, were talking about a brothel. Draco would have ignored that conversation if not for two details. Neither of them was drunk, or at least that's what it seemed to Draco. They were both speaking fluently and the glasses on the table were empty. Those men said that it was a special brothel, one in which all paraphilias could be fulfilled, regardless of the person they desired.
Draco Malfoy wanted Harry Potter.

He decided to follow them, but to no avail. They disappeared at some point and that made him think of the Fidelio charm. It was obvious to the magician that the paraphilias' brothel could not be accessed by just anyone and that he had to access it. One part, one more rational and less credulous, told him that what he had heard was only an urban legend and that the brothel of the paraphilias was as real as the wrinkled-horned snorkels.

Draco Malfoy was visiting the same bar for several days, listening for any conversation he might overhear. Several times he had thought he was just wasting his time, but it was impossible not to go back, not think about the paraphilias brothel and imagine what he would do with Harry Potter. Such was his obsession that he came to believe that he would go mad.

"Are you looking for the brothel of paraphilias?"

Draco recognized a female voice. He located a woman with an exuberant body and a face covered by a hood, nothing suspicious. Mentally he was torn between telling the truth or not. His reputation begged him to refuse, but the desire and curiosity he felt was so great that they made reputation look insignificant.

"Here," the woman handed him a card. Its fingers were slender and its nails were elongated, metallic in color, similar to claws "this is the key you need to enter."

Draco read the note. There was no name, but there was an address. The most sensible thing to do would have been to ignore that piece of paper, but Draco wasn't exactly being sensible so he went to the place taught that night.

He walked down a long corridor to a reception. The normality of this place was disappointing. He was planning to leave when he was stopped by the receptionist. A woman with dark hair, a pronounced bosom, prominent fangs, and sharp claws that were familiar. She looked human, but Draco Malfoy knew she wasn't.
"Welcome to the Brothel of Paraphilias! How can we make your fantasy come true?"

"I want Harry Potter, I want to completely dominate him and see him beg."

The woman smiled and Draco feared that he might not be able to comply with her request.

"Any specific request? Would you like special equipment? Do you have a place in mind? Clothes, toys?"

Draco smirked. Lilithmon had asked him to be specific and he planned to do so. He had fantasized so much at the time and planned to get it no matter the price. He told him everything he wanted and made it clear that money was not an issue. This was not entirely true, he was still a wealthy wizard, but the lawsuits against him had caused his fortune to decline considerably.

"Don't worry, we know how to charge our clients and we know that you can pay. Go to the waiting room, grab a snack and join the orgy, they are ... added benefits."

Draco made his way to the waiting room, but didn't join in the orgy. He did not find it conspicuous and could only think of Harry Potter. He also did not try the sandwiches, the ingredients were repulsive and he was not willing to try any kind of food in a place like that. Draco thought that, as an aristocratic wizard that he was, he wouldn't stoop to that kind of thing.

Harry Potter was waiting for him in the Chamber of Secrets. Draco had never been there, but he thought it was the best place to fulfill his fantasy. The only garment he wore was a dragon necklace and a leather-covered phallus with a mass of black hair at the base, inserted into his anus.

Draco took a whip from the wall and lashed out at the erect penis of his prey. Harry groaned, Draco didn't know if it was pleasure, pain or both that he felt.

"I want to see what you can do with that mouth. Do you see all those gems? I want you to take them to the basket at the end of the chamber."

Harry stood up, ready to obey, but Draco stopped him with a whip to the penis.

"Did I give you permission to get up? I do not think so. You must collect the jewels with your mouth and move on all fours."

Harry obeyed. For several minutes he worked busily. She collected the gems and hurried to put them in the basket and then ran in search of more precious stones. And during those minutes Draco just watched him, enjoying the devotion with which he served him.

After a few minutes he wanted to change things. He used his wand to control the phallus inside Harry. Sometimes it was to make him hurry, sometimes it was to change direction, and sometimes it was just to watch the way his face warped.

Harry hadn't collected all the gems, but Draco had grown tired of that game so he decided to do something different. He called him and as soon as he was by his side he gave him an order, he wanted him to remove his pants using only his mouth.

"Testicles first," he ordered, I want a good brushing with my tongue. And don't bite unless I tell you to."

Harry didn't answer, he just ran his tongue over one of his testicles. At first he was slow, as if he was scared to try something else, then he increased his speed and, when he least expected it, his organ was covered by the mouth of the half-blood magician.

Draco had imagined that kind of scenario many times, he had masturbated on more than one occasion imagining that it was Harry's hands that were touching his member, but he had never felt as much pleasure as he was experiencing at that moment.

Harry ran his tongue over his cock, their movements reminding him of the ones he used to use when eating ice cream. Draco began to move his hips, setting the rhythm with which he wanted his member attended to.

Seeing Harry's face covered with his semen was one of the most rewarding experiences for Draco Malfoy. For several minutes she watched him, making sure to memorize every millimeter of his face.

Paying was not that satisfying. Draco Malfoy was willing to give his house, all the money he had in the bank, but he was not prepared for what they really asked of him. Harry Potter, who had abandoned his submissive attitude, had ripped his clothes completely naked and tied him to a carousel. Draco couldn't help groaning when he felt a phallus creep into his butt, it was identical to the one he had used on Harry.

Draco started to turn even though he had never seen a carousel, he didn't need to understand how it worked to know what to do, Harry's blows were quite clear. The magician tried to escape, he was not resigned to being humiliated in that way, but all his attempts were in vain. Harry would spank him every time he tried to escape or felt like doing so.

After a few minutes the pain became unbearable. Draco's feet ached, each step felt like he was driving a dagger into his legs, the phallus was getting bigger and the cold was unbearable. Young Malfoy doubted that he would be able to keep walking any longer, but he was sure of one thing and it was that he should not stop.
Draco ended up succumbing after what seemed like hours. He lost consciousness and the last thing he saw was Harry Potter's mocking smile.

When he woke up, his surprise was great. He was at home, sleeping peacefully in his bed. His first thought was that it was a dream and part of him regretted it. The pain was excruciating, but he had so enjoyed seeing Harry Potter bowed over, eager to please him. He would have continued to believe that if it hadn't been for the note he found on his nightstand.

"BURDEL DE LAS PARAFILIAS. WE HOPE YOU WILL RETURN SOON."

Chapter Text

Eternal

Severus Snape/Lily Evans

It was unusual for Severus Snape to have a delay, even more so for him to cancel one of his lessons, however that day he had done so, assuring that he was indisposed. The entire student body cared, but not for the reasons that might be expected. It was no secret to anyone the severity with which Snape treated his students and that, although he was softer with the students in his house, he was not exactly a sweet teacher with anyone.

Many students celebrated the news, rejoicing to learn that they would not have potions for the day. Some even joked about the reasons for his absence, stating that it was his own bitterness that had made him sick, others said that he had been caught trading illegal products or that he had decided to quit. None were even a little close to reality and it was that it went beyond any crazy theory they might have formulated.

Severus Snape was following a lead from Voldemort. He had heard rumors about a group of Death Eaters who wanted to repeat what the unnameable had done, he was not sure if those plans included reviving him or not. Dumbledore had the suspicion that it was the second option and it is that after observing several incidents he noticed that what they wanted was to take advantage of the fear that the dark wizard inspired, to make believe that Voldemort lived and not necessarily to defy death.

He had been sitting in that bar for hours, drinking occasionally. At first glance he seemed knocked out by alcohol, but the reality was very different. Severus possessed a fairly high resistance to alcohol, a skill that had served him well on many of his espionage missions. He listened carefully to the conversations, noting several things that he found interesting, not all related to his mission.

"Did you hear about what Potter did?"

"You mean to prove one more time that he's above the law? Thats nothing new."

"No, I mean puffing up a muggle." He turned her into a balloon. "The Ministry went crazy with all the work they had to do."

"He must have killed her."

"That's not what I meant."

"I bet he wasn't reprimanded."

"Not that I know of, I honestly wouldn't be surprised if he was allowed to do magic outside of Hogwarts."

Severus Snape knew why Harry Potter had not been summoned to the Ministry or expelled from Hogwarts and that was Sirius Black's escape. There were times when Severus believed that Sirius was innocent and it was hard to believe otherwise when remembering how attached he was to James during his school days. The two were always together and while Remus and Peter were also part of the Marauders, as they called themselves, it was always Sirius and James who caused the biggest problems and the worst mischief.

Severus didn't exactly have fond memories of Sirius, and perhaps that was why he was suspicious of Black. Sirius had made a nightmare of his life with his constant jokes, which is why Severus considered it absurd that there was something good inside him and that his betrayal could be an elaborate plan, something he doubted about, or an impulse of the moment and was this of what he most suspected. Sirius, like many of the members of his family, were characterized by the impulsiveness of their actions.

"I bet it would be a good addition to the cause."

"Are you crazy? The dark lord would not allow it."

Severus Snape agreed. He had been one of the Death Eaters closest to Voldemort, his power and cunning had given him a privileged place in the ranks of the dark wizard and he had mistakenly come to believe that he would be able to ignore the woman he loved. Severus knew Voldemort and knew that he would never accept Harry Potter into his ranks and that he would always see him as a threat to his plans.

He also knew Harry Potter. Physically he resembled James, the resemblance was so great that Severus couldn't help but recall bitter experiences, but his attitude, his personality was more like Lily's. Both were noble, selfless and with a deep disregard for injustice. Severus had seen the way he defended his friends, many times being the attacker and each time he could see more of Lily in him. His eyes were not only the same color, they showed the same determination and fierceness that she had displayed every time one of the marauders made him the target of their taunts.

It hurt to think of Lily, but for Severus it was worse not to. There were too many regrets in his heart, too much hatred and even fears. Lily was the only thing pure and innocent he had left in his life and he didn't want to lose it. Lily was the only thing that drove him to keep fighting and to carry on carrying everyone's hatred.
It wasn't like he knew about love. His mother had loved him, Severus wanted to think so, but he had his doubts, especially when he remembered all the aggressions of his father, the times when he had yelled or hit him. Severus couldn't recall ever standing up for him or being willing to leave her husband, something that made him think that maybe she never wanted him.

Lily came to love him, or at least that's what she wanted to believe. He had met her when he was very young, before they were admitted to Hogwarts. The magic was evident in Lily, it felt strong, but it was kind of nice. Lily never used her magic to hurt anyone, Severus doubted she was capable of doing it and that made it harder for him to understand how she fell in love with James. Lily had protected him, but one day she decided to cut him out of her life.

Severus did not know if Lily did not love him or if it was him with his own decisions who pushed her away for good. It was not something he liked to think about, especially since it led him to remember his death, the anger he felt when he learned that Voldemort had not kept his word, hatred for himself at being the one who sealed the fate of the woman to the one he loved the most and the one he could never forget. What he felt for Lily Evans was eternal.

"It could be a good acquisition, he has reason to hate Muggles and many will too if he does."

"What about the dark lord? I already told you that I would never accept it."

"The Dark Lord is dead and it is up to us to continue his legacy. I don't think he cares that we use his name and Harry Potter's to increase our ranks and power."

Severus Snape believed they were fools. Not because he believed Voldemort was dead. Dumbledore had told him about the possibility of the dark lord returning and he believed him, he had been at Hogwarts when Voldemort had used Quirrell to steal the philosopher's stone and when he used a journal to return using Ginevra's life energy, but he was also something he had thought about even before those events occurred. Dumbledore had suspected Voldemort's return even when everyone believed victory was certain and that was why he had accepted Severus Snape as an ally and asked him to prepare to be a double agent when the time came.

The way he treated his students was a way of maintaining his facade and it had worked. Harry Potter had been suspicious of him since the first year and had heard rumors. Many saw him as a Death Eater. However, that was not the only reason why he was cruel to his students. It wasn't something he was proud of.

"I've thought about getting some allies and talked to several Death Eaters. Many are willing to defend the cause, but I don't know if they want to do something with the Dark Lord or without Bellatrix."

Severus did not believe that they would succeed in their purpose. Not only because Voldemort and Bellatrix were the strongest elements of said organization, but because of the incapacity of the men he listened to. He considered that if they spoke so openly about their plans in a bar, even if there was only one client other than them, they should not be very smart and that they would fall without the need for him to intervene, if they were to execute their plan, something that frankly he doubted.

"Well, we'll talk later."

"Why the rush?"

"Today is my day off and I want to go to the paraphilias brothel."

"You're crazy, the price is excessive."

"I know, but Bellatrix Lestrange and Leta Caxwell are worth it."

That conversation caught Severus' attention. He was not scandalized because they spoke of a brothel, those places were not unknown to him, but surprised by the names. Bellatrix was proud, she would never work in a brothel and even if she did, it was unlikely that anyone would ask for her while in Azkaban. Leta Caxwell was a different case, a Death Eater devoted to the cause, though not on the same level as Bellatrix and she was dead. She had passed away while escaping from the aurors.

"Which one will you ask?"

"Do you think I'll tell you?"

The two Death Eaters left the bar, exchanging tasteless jokes and loud laughter. Severus was very detailed when he spoke to Albus. He did not omit any details, although he was tempted to omit the brothel of paraphilias, his instinct told him that there was something important in that place.

Dumbledore's reaction took him by surprise. He seemed surprised, somewhat unusual for the wizard, and also nostalgic. Severus didn't want to think about what that meant.

"The brothel of paraphilias is not a brothel like the others and I am not saying it just because they meet all the paraphilias of their clients, they can get the companion that one wants, even if it is someone who died."

"Do you think anyone would use that place to revive the Dark Lord?"

"I doubt it. They can revive anyone, but they will only do so for a very short time and solely for sexual purposes. The secretary is a demon and I doubt she is so easily intimidated."

"How do you know so much about that place?"

Albus Dumbledore was slow to answer.

"I also heard of that place by chance, a place capable of satisfying all fantasies, with a power beyond imagination, I could not leave it without investigating."

Severus was not entirely satisfied with that answer, but decided that it was best not to ask and let some things remain a secret and Albus was no exception, although at times he felt that his secrecy was dangerous. Albus was not one to act without a motive and the wizard was probably the most powerful of all.

Severus didn't forget the paraphilias brothel. It wasn't because he was concerned that the Death Eaters would use the site to impose their radical ideology, but because of his selfish desires. Albus had told him that he could see whoever he wanted and he only wanted Lily, he wanted to apologize, not only for the prophecy, he wanted to tell her about Harry Potter, he wanted to hear her voice once more.

Severus returned to the bar, unsure whether or not he should talk to the Death Eaters he had seen at the bar. He didn't think they were trustworthy or how safe it would be to reveal that he had heard them. In the end he decided to do it, his desire to see Lily again was greater than anything else.

Severus didn't wait for them to get drunk, he discreetly put some veritaserum in their drinks, but that was only the first part of the plan.

"Do you know how to get to the paraphilias brothel?"

"You can only do it by invitation or if they consider you appropriate to join their ranks."

"How can I enter?"

Severus was ready to use an unforgivable curse, but it wasn't necessary. One of the Death Eaters, the same one who had been interested in working with Harry Potter, handed him a card. Severus applied an Obliviate before retreating.

Lilithmon wasn't human, Severus knew, but he wouldn't have guessed she was a demon if Albus hadn't told him.

"I want to see Lily Evans."

Lilithmon smirked.

"Any special requests?"

"None, I just want to talk to her."

"Sure? Don't have any fantasy? Don't you want to fuck her like your life depends on it?"

Severus had found the way Lilithmon smiled annoying. She acted like he knew something she didn't know and he had enough of Albus to add someone else to his list.

"What about the price?"

"Don't worry, the paraphilias brothel has a special way of charging." We make sure that all customers can pay no matter what they consume. Of course, I warn you that our prices are not low and that there will be no discount if you just talk.

Severus's face did not undergo any change, not even when he was in front of the orgy. All he could think of was that he would talk to Lily Evans again, that he could fix what he couldn't do in life.

The room Lily was in did not appear to be a room and Severus would have been surprised had it not been for the fact that he knew of various spells that could recreate what he was seeing. What surprised him was the forest in which he found himself, the same forest in which he used to spend hours talking to Lily.

Her childhood friend was wearing a white strapless dress, this one came down to her knees and, like her hair, moved gently in the wind.

"Severus?"

Severus Snape dropped to his knees. He was not crying, but he was filled with thousands of feelings. Lily looked so innocent, so pure ... so alive.

"Sorry," he said, he was unable to meet her eyes. Guilt and shame prevented him from doing so.

Lily took hold of his chin, stroking him very carefully, as if he were a treasure.

"I've been watching you. I know what you have done for Harry and while I am concerned about the way you treat him, I am grateful for the times you saved his life, for all the sacrifices you have made."

Severus felt a tear roll down his cheek. There was no hatred in Lily's voice and he felt he didn't deserve it. A part of him would have preferred that she yell at him, call him names, and even hit him. Severus thought his hatred was easier to deal with than his understanding and tenderness.

"I don't hate you, I can't hate you after everything you've done and what you'll do."

"Harry Potter looks like you, maybe not physically, but he has your eyes and your nobility. He always defends his friends, but it is Hermione who protects him the most, she is as applied to studies as you."

Severus didn't take his eyes off the ground, but he was able to do what he originally planned. He told her about Harry Potter, his friends and the trouble he had gotten into. Lily's hand inspired him with confidence and a warmth he hadn't experienced in years, decades perhaps.

Lily kissed him and Severus didn't know what to do. It was real, his whole body could feel it, but that was not what he had been looking for when he went to that brothel.

"Is what you want?"

Severus had come to speak to Lily, redeem himself before her eyes. Kissing her, making love to her seemed so wrong, so wrong.

Lily kissed him once more and there was nothing gentle about his touch. She was demanding, greedy, lustful, and Severus didn't have the willpower to resist. He kissed her with equal intensity, caressing her body, memorizing every inch of her skin. Lily was the only thing that made sense in her insistence.

Lily separated for a few moments. She didn't seem scared or feel any kind of remorse.

"Know? If things had been different ... if you hadn't been a Death Eater and I ... a "Mudblood" ... I could have fallen in love with you."

That was like a stab to Severus, a direct hit to his heart. Severus had thought about it many times, hearing it from Lily's lips made it even more painful. Lily had loved him, she couldn't deny it, she had been his first and only friend, and it was his actions that drove her away and not James Potter or Lily Evans' superficiality, no matter how hard she tried to convince herself otherwise.

The dress fell to the floor. Lily was not wearing underwear.

Severus stared at her rapt. He wanted to memorize even the smallest detail of that vision, treasure it as the most valuable thing in his life.

"It's not fair that I'm the only one undressed."

Lily took it upon herself to undress Severus. She removed her clothes with a speed and haste that didn't seem like her own. Severus was anxious so he didn't care about the state of his clothes.

The distance between the two blurred. The caresses, the wet sound of kisses and licks, the touch of both skins and foreplay. All of Severus's attention was on Lily and the emotions she might provoke. He ran his fingers over it like a brush on a blank sheet of paper and gave himself completely, without measure or reservation.

"I want us to be one," Lily whispered in his ear.

Severus got between her legs and began to move. Slowly at first, trying to get both him and Lily used to the situation. Then he picked up speed, it all felt so familiar and Lily's body seemed to fit perfectly with his, as if they were made for each other. Severus wanted to believe it.

He slid his hands under his lover's butt and brought her closer to him, allowing his body to penetrate further into the body of the woman he loved. He kissed her neck, biting it at times. The taste of her skin, the sound of her moans and the warmth of her body, Severus was sure that nothing could beat this and that any price was little compared to everything he felt at that moment.

"I love you," Lily told him between moans.

Severus wanted to believe those words were for him. Deep down he knew that Lily's heart belonged to someone else. Long ago he had accepted that reality no matter how much it shattered him.

"I love you," Lily repeated.

Severus kissed her, tasting her once more. She could feel how close she was to reaching orgasm.

Lily moaned when she felt his seed inside her. The movements of his hips became faster.

"So good ... it feels ... so good."

Lily spent several minutes leaning on Severus's chest, tracing small circles on his arms. Neither spoke and words were not necessary. It was just the two of them, together, just as Severus had dreamed of for so long.

Severus didn't know when he fell asleep, but he did know when he had to pay. They didn't ask him for money, but Severus would have preferred they did. Multiple knives dug into his skin, ripping through muscles and tendons. Severus could see how he was maimed and experience pain comparable to a Cruciatus, what he couldn't do was move or cast a spell. He repeated everyone he knew, even those who weren't attack. He was confident that he could do wandless magic, but all his attempts were in vain. Severus wanted to vomit when he saw his bones exposed or covered in a very thin layer of muscle. His entire body was covered in blood and he was still conscious, he was still alive. "or by a long shot", he thought, the pain had exceeded the limit of what he could tolerate.

However, he was not sorry. Lily had been his, for a few moments, and had touched the sky, even if it was for such a short period. Hell didn't seem like too high a price. There was only one thing he regretted and that was not being able to take care of Harry Potter. The group he had spied on did not worry him, he was sure that they would be responsible for his own downfall, it was Voldemort who worried him. Severus knew that the boy was not safe, not even within Hogwarts and that as long as Voldemort continued to exist, Harry Potter would continue to need him.

Severus was prepared to die, but not for what happened when he lost consciousness. He didn't expect to wake up in the middle of his bed, with a deep pain in his abdomen and a metallic taste in his mouth. He would have thought it was a mistake had it not been for the card on his nightstand.

"BROTHEL OF PARAPHILIAS, WE HOPE YOU WILL COME BACK SOON."

Being at Hogwarts few reasons could justify the presence of that piece of paper.

Chapter Text

Chapter 5: Fantasy

Daisy Duck, Donald Duck, Gladstone Gander

Daisy typed "the brothel of paraphilias" in her web browser. She found a creepypasta and was frankly disappointed. The day before, she'd gone to a bar with Gladstone and heard about a place that specialized in fulfilling fantasies, even those that were impossible. She had a fantasy, one that she doubted could be realized, especially since those involved hated each other, or at least that's what she thought.

She decided to keep browsing for a while longer and even did something she hadn't done before, go to the second page of results. It was said that being a place of such nature it must be difficult to find. Daisy stopped after reaching page fifteen. She read an article about fetishes, saw various sex toys, bought some, interviews on polyamorous relationships, tips for having threesomes, videos of cats doing adorable things, a video about Paperinik that had a suggestive title but was just a joke, She also found several fanfics about her superhero alter-ego, something that made her feel various mixed feelings.

Daisy liked recognition, after all that had been one of the reasons why she had become a superhero, she wanted to show the world that women were equal to or more capable than men. What she did not like was that they inquired into her private life, especially her love life.

Finding that she was paired with Paperinik surprised her the most. His relationship with the superhero was strained. Sometimes she felt that she could trust him and that he was a valuable ally, but at other times she couldn't help but see him as the enemy to defeat. Daisy hated to admit it, but Pk was not only the oldest superhero, he was also a competent one. His anger was terrifying and his wit had helped him get out of a lot of trouble, he was a reliable duck and was always there when needed. Daisy couldn't help but see it as the obstacle to overcome.

Daisy opened the first fanfic she found. The main couple was Paperinik and Paperinika. Daisy wanted to know what her fans thought of her. It was about an Alternate Universe, a crossover with a series that Donald had told her about and that she had ignored.

It was Paperinika's first day in the Reconnaissance Legion and she was upset. The normal thing would have been for her to feel scared. He would leave the safety of the walls to go on a suicide mission. Usually more than 30% of the soldiers did not return alive from the first excursion, but she could only think about the fact that she had been taken away from CloverLeaf.

Paperinika may have entered the military police. Not only had he obtained the best grades of his generation, but these were superior to those of any other recruit. There were many who compared her to Paperinik, a duck who was known as the strongest soldier in humanity and whose origins were unknown.

The only reason she had stayed in her place was CloverLeaf's words and her sense of duty. He wanted her to stay in her assigned place and that it was not his obligation to protect him. Paperinika couldn't help it, CloverLeaf was the only family she had left, even if they didn't share blood ties.

Paperinika did not trust Paperinik. She knew he had beaten CloverLeaf to prevent him from being executed, but that didn't make her anger lessen. She had seen the feathers and the tooth that Clover wanted to make him pay for and try as she might, she couldn't understand why CloverLeaf admired him so much.

For several hours she did her duty. She followed the instructions and launched the flares accordingly. She only fought when there was no other alternative left and she limited herself to dodging the Titans. Her instincts told her that Clover

When she met with CloverLeaf she saw him fighting a female-looking titan and surrounded by several corpses, Paperinik's squad, a duck who was found absent and who appeared shortly after the female titan devoured CloverLeaf.

"Where were you? You were supposed to protect CloverLeaf."

-Its alive?

"Yes, the female titan swallowed it, but I'm sure she's still alive." If he had wanted to kill him, he would not have removed him from his titan body.

"Maybe he wanted to eat it, we shouldn't close ourselves to any possibility."

"Its alive?

Paperinika could not stand any longer by Paperinik's side and went on the attack. The highest ranking soldier tried to stop er, but she didn't listen. CloverLeaf was the only family she had left and she didn't want to and couldn't bear to lose him one more time.

Paperinik saved her. He deflected the female titan shortly before she could crush her and even managed to pull CloverLeaf out of the female titan's jaws even though she had injured an ankle during Paperinika's rescue.

Daisy stopped reading. She didn't like the fact that a character based on her was so dependent on a duck and less that she had to be rescued, especially if it was by Pk. It went against everything she stood for and the reasons why she had adopted the mantle of Paperinika. He made sure to leave a fairly long comment citing and explaining each of those reasons, making sure they didn't reveal his identity at any point.

He decided to look for something different. Donald was her boyfriend and she wanted to know if he had been involved in any fanfiction. That hadn't been the case with Daisy and she was frankly grateful for it. He was sure that the annoyance and shame he felt would be much greater in that case.

It didn't really bother her that they shipped Donald with Paperinik as long as they didn't make her look like the bad girl in the story and a horrible girlfriend. It was fiction and she was fine with it. Daisy was jealous of Donald, but there was one scenario that wasn't entirely upsetting to her, a threesome with Donald and Gladstone. She loved Donald, but there was something about Gladstone that attracted her.

Donald was very scared. Mad Ducktor had kidnapped him two weeks ago and has raped him every day ever since. At that time he was wearing his sailor uniform, but he was not wearing his usual cap or breeches, More Ducktor did not like him to wear them.

Mad Ducktor walked through the door. He wore a long-sleeved shirt, many pink jackets, gray pants, and the typical white shorts with red polka dots.

MD: Donald Fauntleroy Edwards Benito Camelas from the Costa Brava Duck, have you behaved well.

D: YesYesYes.

MD: Liar (yelled) You didn't come to greet me properly.

Donald ran up to him and started stroking him over his pants.

(In this part Donald and Mad Ducktor make the delicious one, imagine it because I am lazy to write it). They both fucked for six hours.

Paperinik shows up and Donald thinks he's safe.

D: My hero (with hearts in his eyes).

Pk sees him with hatred and anger in his eyes.

P: What are you doing kissing the haggard? slimy scientist! I warned you not to mess with my Donalcito and you made him a stupid scientist but you pay me for it.

paperinik and Mad Ducktor begin to fight. They both pull the feathers from his head and Pk kills MD.

Donald runs to Paperik, but Paperinik is angry and hits him.

Donald cries.

"If you act like a prostitute, I'll treat you like one."

Pk hits him and sticks his penis into him. They fuck for seven hours, until dawn. (Imagine the lemmon).

Don: I love you with all my feathers.

Pk: I love you from here to infinity.

Daisy told herself that she had had enough fanfiction for one day and that she didn't want to read the five hundred missing pages. He checked his email and couldn't help but think it was a joke. It was an invitation to the brothel of paraphilias. He read it on more than one occasion and, although he thought about deleting it, he did not do it, a part of it told him that it was best to confirm or rule out that it was a joke.

Daisy didn't think about the paraphilias brothel again for several days. He carried out his patrols as Paperinika, most of the time in the company of Red Bat and other times alongside Paperinik. Paperinika knew that what she had read was very far from reality, but that did not prevent the situation from being somewhat uncomfortable and from remembering the fanfic she had read.

"What do you think of Donald?"

"That he is a noble, brave and hardworking duck, the best friend in the world."

"Do you know he has a girlfriend?"

"Yes, my good friend Donald tells me everything and I trust him blindly."

Paperinika complained about the direction her thoughts had taken and tried to push those ideas out of her head. Mentally, she told herself that she would never read fanfics that involved real people, especially if they were so badly written.

She did it again when later she saw a huge billboard on the site. Or at least that's what Daisy believed, the ad was gone before she could take a second look at it. She overheard several conversations on the subject and that made her feel somewhat paranoid, believing that everyone had agreed to give her a hard time.

The strangest thing happened when she was watching her favorite show "Fashion Challenge". It was a commercial like any other, but this one had two details that he found disturbing. The presenter had the unusual appearance, nails so long that they looked like claws and sharp fangs that gave her a demonic appearance and did not advertise something normal, it was a commercial about the brothel of paraphilias.

"Are you looking for a place to fulfill all your fantasies? Do you want someone you can't have? Come to the brothel of paraphilias and make that fantasy come true with the person you want. We guarantee the fulfillment of all fetishes and get you whoever you want, regardless of whether it is taboo or someone who passed away, ”said the Demon woman.

"It's no use if I don't know how to get there," Daisy complained.

"The card in front of you will show you the way."

Daisy's gaze fell to the small table in front of her. Next to her popcorn was a piece of paper, with the phrase "The brothel of paraphilias" written on it. Daisy wanted to believe that it was a coincidence or lack of sleep that was making her imagine things.

"Come on, Daisy, we're waiting for you."

The commercial ended and Daisy continued to watch her show. She wasn't really paying attention, she couldn't stop thinking about the demon woman's last words. She had said her name and she didn't think it was just a coincidence. There were too many "coincidences" in her life lately to just ignore them.

Paperinika decided to investigate. She showed up at the paraphilias brothel, ready to uncover the truth behind that matter. He entered the building, went down an empty corridor until he reached the reception, where the woman she had seen in the commercial was located.

"Come in, Daisy, I was waiting for you."

Paperinika was alarmed.

"I'm not Daisy, my name is Paperinika, defender of women."

Lilithmon smirked.

"We know everything here, especially what you're trying to hide. You are ready to order."

"Seriously?" Paperinika was upset. "I thought they already knew."

Lilithmon was no longer smiling.

"It's to avoid inconvenience." The digimon wrote a few words on her computer. "You want a threesome with your boyfriend and your boyfriend's cousin, in a castle, with luxurious furniture, sheets imported from France, scented candles, jewelry, diamonds are your favorites and lots of flowers, especially daisies, am I right?"

Paperinika nodded sheepishly.

"Go to the bathroom for your changing room and then to room 942, your fantasy is waiting for you."

"And the price?"

"We'll negotiate it later, don't worry, it's high, but nothing you can't afford."

Paperinika obeyed. She stripped off her superhero costume and took time to appreciate her new clothes. It was a silk robe, the softest she'd ever tasted, lilac, which was her favorite color, with various gems embedded like sapphires, rubies, and diamonds. There was even a crown and that was his favorite part.

Walking into the room and finding Gladstone kissing Donald was something that took her by surprise. She had asked for a threesome, but didn't wait for both of them to perform without her. She decided to ignore it, it was his fantasy and she did not want to be angry about something like that. Daisy didn't know when another opportunity like that might present itself.

Daisy walked over to the two ducks and slipped her hands inside Donald's shirt. Gladstone looked surprised while Donald gave a hollow smile. Daisy kissed his neck and Gladstone kissed his beak again.

At first it was just kisses and caresses. The three undressed between furtive caresses and passionate kisses. Daisy enjoyed the attention of her two lovers and how different the way they touched her was, but sometimes she felt that Gladstone was paying too much attention to Donald and that made her feel a bit jealous.

That Gladstone was a bit annoyed when she sat on Donald's lap was strange to her. Lilithmon had told her that all her fantasies would come true and she certainly didn't like sharing Donald.

Gladstone's annoyance disappeared when Donald used his pick to please him. Daisy saw him move his hips on several occasions and even knew that he had ended up inside Donald. She planned to complain until she felt her boyfriend increase the speed with which he penetrated her. It wasn't long before she too experienced an orgasm.

Daisy and Gladstone swapped places. It was the first time Daisy had been given oral sex and the hen was sure it wouldn't be the last time he would.

"I didn't know you had those skills."

Daisy didn't understand anything Donald was saying. While she could understand it most of the time it didn't help much that she was riding on his face.

Paying was something that worried him. Daisy knew the price was high, but she didn't know how much it was and that made her anxious. Sh thought of Gladstone and told herself that if he were there he would have no reason to worry. His luck would solve any problems he might run into.

"I hope you enjoyed your stay at the paraphilias brothel," Lilithmon told her, and it was at that moment that Daisy noticed Gladstone's presence. It made her feel extremely embarrassed, and Gladstone's ease of accepting everything didn't help. "As for the price of our services" Lilithmon was surprised "there is no charge, both are the customer a million so everything purchased is free. Come back soon."

Chapter Text

Chapter 6: Between Friends

Tom Lucitor, Marco Dias, Star Butterfly

Tom did not like politics, in fact he hated it. He found it tedious to have to read long articles on the global situation in various countries, he got bored reading the news and hated meetings. He found it extremely annoying to listen to long discussions for hours on subjects that, frankly, did not interest him.

Tom would rather play tennis, listen to his favorite music, or just have ice cream with his friends. Star had told him there would be a Love Sentence concert and he was dying to be there, especially if the other option was a political reunion. I'd even rather see the paint drying.

"Young Lucitor, do we have your attention?"

"Yes, I am totally focused and attentive in each one of the words that has been said." The tone of voice with which he spoke gave away that he was lying.

"Really? What do we talk about?"

Tom began to feel nervous. The demon had disconnected at some point in the meeting and he had no idea what to say.

"About the lack of space in the underworld."

"That was one of the first topics we discussed, more than an hour ago. We are now discussing the possibility of entering into a commercial alliance with the independent state of Mewni."

"I thought we already had it."

Several of the council members were irritated upon hearing those words.

"That was before the founding of the independent state of Monsterpolis."

"As a prince, you should be more attentive to political events," his mother scolded him.

Tom was embarrassed. It wasn't the first time her mother had said those words to her and she knew it wouldn't be the last. Last week she had him study several encyclopedias and he could only read one of them before falling asleep.

"It won't happen again," he muttered, remarkably embarrassed.

"I hope so. You are a prince and an adult, behave like one."

"Especially because of recent events. There is a pretty big chance that there will be a war between the United States, Mewni, and Monsterpolis."

Tom was silent. That did worry him. Not because of the role that the underworld had in said war, in fact that was the least of his worries, the deaths would only expand his domain. What worried him was how his loved ones might be affected, he feared for Star and Marco who would inevitably be involved and whom many blamed for the fusion of worlds.

Four years had passed since the magic disappeared and the problems had not disappeared, on the contrary, on many occasions Tom felt that things were only getting worse and that was what had made him lose much of his interest in politics. It was inevitable for Tom to think that whatever he did, nothing would change.

"Shall we continue the meeting?"

Tom tried to pay attention from then on. Taking notes was said to help you stay focused and it worked, although not too much. On more than one occasion he found himself yawning and did not know if it was humans, mewmans or monsters who demanded Central Park or what were the conditions that the queen of the state of Mewni had imposed.

"We must ally ourselves with the humans. Mewni has no weapons, its people want to reveal themselves, Monstropolis has strength, but an atomic bomb is more powerful."

Tom was horrified to hear those words. He had not witnessed any case where the atomic bomb had been used, but he knew of its consequences, he had spoken with several victims of it, many who died at the moment of impact and what they had to say was truly devastating.

"I don't think they use those methods."

"Maybe legally mewmans and monsters are recognized as citizens, but many do not see them that way and more than one would be willing to use that kind of measures, or are you forgetting the revolution by land?"

Tom hadn't forgotten her. Technically it was not a war, in the archives it was registered as a revolution, but it could not be denied that they were dark times and that there were thousands of disappeared. The earth was not enough and both Mewmans, like monsters and humans, wanted to impose their own methods.

The meeting continued for hours and Tom only reached one conclusion, he had to talk to Star and Marco, he trusted them more than many of the Council members. But first he decided that he needed to make a stop and he wanted to talk to them with a cool, clear head and without feeling that it was the end of the world.

Tom showed up at the brothel shortly after the meeting ended. It wasn't the first time she'd visited it, but she hadn't been there recently either. Tom used to go relatively frequently, many times when his duties were beyond him.

"Welcome, young Lucitor, how can we help you?"

"A threesome with Star and Marco, I'm not asking for much, just an ordinary room with a comfortable bed and sandwiches, sandwiches, cookies, soda, light things."

"Want nipples and scrotum with your sandwiches?"

"Not this time."

Tom waited patiently until his order was ready. It didn't take long for him to have a chance to feel upset.

Star and Marco were waiting for him in the room, both were wearing the clothes they used to wear, but they began to undress as soon as they saw him enter.
"We were waiting for you."

"You've been mean to us, we thought you abandoned us."

"The outside world had me busy, but let's not talk about it now."

Tom began to undress. The brothel of the paraphilias was his way of escaping reality, temporarily, forgetting about his problems and keeping the thousands of demons that lived inside him under control. Exorcism was not an option, he had already submitted and the extraction of one of those demons alone had been terribly painful. She had also seen PonnyHead's ex-boyfriend and he didn't want to end up like him.

Marco got behind him and started kissing his neck. Star kissed him on the mouth and her kisses were the same as she used to give him when they were dating. Tom did not love Star, he had done it at the time, but with time he had been able to get over her, nevertheless he loved the way she kissed him and how passionate she used to be in everything she did.

Tom was startled when he felt Marco's fingers on his entrance. Not because of the suddenness of that action, but because of the coldness of the lubricant. Her moans were drowned in Star's mouth. The ex-princess brought her hands up to her crotch and began to caress her. The movements of his hands were swift, but not unfamiliar to young Lucitor. The Star and Marco who were waiting for him at the brothel knew all his sensitive spots and the way he liked to be touched.

Marco began to flex his fingers after entering the third digit. Tom pushed his hips at the moment his friend had touched his most sensitive point, he wanted to feel it deep inside him.

"More!" He asked. Tom didn't want tenderness, he wanted passion and lust.

The two of them separated for a few moments and this time it was Marco and Tom who were kissing. Star descended to Tom's crotch and began to lick it. At first she ran his tongue along its entire length, wiping away all the pre-cum that covered it, then she covered it with her mouth, licking it the way Tom liked it, nibbling lightly, not enough to cause bleeding, but yes to excite the prince of the underworld.

Tom bit Marco's shoulder when he had his first orgasm. He had applied so much force that it brought out a small red thread from that area and several tears from Marco's eyes.

Star kissed Tom again and this time the prince of the underworld could taste his essence in the mouth of the woman he had come to love. The kisses no longer had the innocence of two teenagers who were discovering love, but the passion and dedication of two adults who wanted everything from the other, two young people eager to explore each other and discover sex in all its splendor.

Marco hit Tom on the testicles. His hand felt heavy and made Tom's body go through a sensation that he found as painful as it was pleasant.

"I'm here too," said Marco who pretended to be upset.

Tom had no chance to reply. All the words he wanted to say were drowned out by his moans as he felt his best friend's penis penetrate him. His movements, slow at first, began to pick up speed as Tom got used to Marco's meddling in his butt.

"What about me?" Star complained, "I want a part of Tom too."

Tom kissed Star's face numerous times and held her hips. Her crotch was wet with the natural lubricant so the young Lucitor slid inside her with ease.

Tom's member was introduced very easily thanks to the natural lubricant, which is why Tom did not hold back at any time. He placed his hands on his ex-girlfriend's hips and held her against his body.

"You're so wet," he told her.

"And you are so tight," Marco whispered in Tom's ear, "fucking you is always a rewarding experience."

Tom had his second orgasm shortly after Marco's and before Star. This was followed by more and the three of them ended up lying on the bed, hugging and enjoying the snacks Tom had previously ordered.

"Eat well, you need to rest."

Star brought some grapes to Tom's mouth and Marco helped him drink some wine. They both took turns feeding the demon and also kissing it. Tom was not in a hurry, he knew that time worked differently in that place and he wanted to disconnect from the world once again, because he was also aware that what awaited him outside was very different.

Tom was ready when it was time to pay. He did not complain when a phallus with a ponytail was attached to his butt or whimper when the harnesses and horseshoes were attached. He remained stoic at all times, although on more than one occasion he was on the verge of losing control when he was whipped by the driver of the carriage he was driving.

His feet burned and his legs grew heavier with each step. The phallus on his butt seemed to grow bigger and have a will of its own, moving in without her being able, or willing, to do anything to stop it.

Tom enjoyed his punishment. His penis had been erect at all times, bound to the sky with ropes that forced him to stay in that state throughout the journey. However, at some point he lost consciousness, kilometers driving a carriage ended up making him succumb.

Tom woke up in his room, something that used to happen after his visits. He took a bath and went to Earth. He had already postponed his visit to Star and Marco too long.

Chapter Text

The first time Scrooge saw Paperinik was shortly after Goldie returned to the Black Jack. It had been impossible to ignore him, not only because he practically appeared out of nowhere, but also because of his striking appearance.

The first thing he thought about was that he wanted to rob him. He would not be the first to try and Scrooge was prepared to foil his plans. His appearance did not inspire confidence and experience had shown that many were after his most valuable possessions.

"Stay away from my gold if you don't want to get hurt!"

Paperinik was slow to answer, the way he saw it made him feel a bit uncomfortable and it was the first time anyone had seen him that way. Or at least that was what Scrooge thought.

"U ... Scrooge McDuck?"

"Yes. What is the reason for your visit?"

Paperinik denied, noticeably surprised, but did not answer her question, in fact he spoke very little. Many things about the masked duck were secret and the fact that it disappeared for long periods did not help anything.

On that occasion one of the first things he noticed was the peculiarity of his clothing, someone with those clothes could not go unnoticed, then he noticed his body and thought he was attractive. He was thin, but not skinny, and had various muscles that showed strength.

Paperinik would mine occasionally, most of the time when he was not missing he was engaged in other tasks. He kept the house clean and prepared his food. The latter was one of the things he liked the most. Scrooge's meals were always in short supply, mostly just stale bread with coffee that barely had any flavor, but Paperinik always made sure to have something tasty ready, even when he didn't have the best ingredients.

"What secrets are you keeping from me?"

"If I told you, they wouldn't be secrets and what is a superhero without secrets?"

Scrooge was convinced that Paperinik liked him. The superhero took care of him in many ways, whether it was preparing his food, fixing his tools, or intervening whenever he thought he was in danger. They both had long talks, all of them entertaining, even when they didn't coincide. Several times he tried to get a statement, but it never came because of what he assumed was her inability to admit he liked another man.

Several times he tried to seduce him. He hugged him when they slept together, pretending not to do it intentionally. His butt was very soft so Pk's tail quickly became her favorite pillow. Several times he approached his face with the excuse that he had garbage in his eye and always waited for the superhero to take the first step, something that did not happen.

The second time he wasn't sure it counted. He found a duck with the same clothes, a different mask and no hat, but it was not the same. That framed claimed to be called Fantomius and acted as if he didn't know him.

It took Scrooge some time to know that he was telling the truth. He was handsome, he couldn't deny it, he was a gentleman, but he wasn't the duck that turned her world upside down. His scent was different and did not inspire the same warmth as Paperinik.

Finding out that PK was an outlaw was disappointing, especially when he suffered his wrath. Paperinik proved to be more dangerous and cunning than he first believed and, like Fantomius, capable of doing things that seemed impossible. For a time he blamed Donald, he knew they were best friends, they all knew it and he was convinced that he had spoken badly about him and that it was Donald who suggested the jokes against him.

Then he realized that he loved Donald. Magica de Spell had let him know that Donald was the most precious thing to his heart and the reasons seemed so painfully obvious to him. Donald had accompanied him on countless adventures, he was the only duck he knew capable of keeping up with him and guessing when he was going to have his seizures, he knew him better than anyone and still stayed by his side. Donald not only endured his insults, but also forced him out of the house and took care of him.

Scrooge had many valuable memories, many of them represented by the fortune he stored in his vault and others in Donald. That duck had something that illuminated his life, his falls made him laugh and many times, involuntarily and without knowing it, it helped him to take out all his frustrations.

The ten years he had spent away from Donald were the most painful for him. On more than one occasion he found himself thinking of looking for him and it was always his pride that stopped him. He wanted to be kind when he showed up at the mansion looking for someone to take care of his children and he could only be mildly so when the house-boat exploded.

Going to the brothel for paraphilias seemed the most natural and obvious option. He read about it in one of the forbidden books in his library and told himself he should go. Getting there was not as difficult as he thought it would be.

"I'm afraid there are certain complications with your request," Lilithmon told him.

"I thought they fulfilled all the fantasies, including incest."

"It's not because he is your nepheaw, It's because Paperinik and Donald are the same duck. We could bring a Donald from a different time or universe."

This took Scrooge by surprise. At first he thought it was a joke, but then it all made sense. Donald was PK and it was so obvious that it was inevitable for him not to feel stupid. Their facial features were similar, she had never seen them together even though they both claimed to be best friends, they were both strong, proud, temperamental and adventurous ... both had made her fall in love.

"Plus you'll have to wait, Donald Duck is being called in right now."

"By whom?"

"Confidential information" a malicious smile appeared on Lilithmon's face "but I can tell you that you are not the only relative requesting it."

Scrooge didn't like that answer and not just because he hated when things didn't go according to plan. The idea that Donald might be with someone else was repulsive to her. Several names came to his head and it is that someone like him was an expert seeing what was not so obvious and what he was trying to hide.

"I could choose a Donald from a different time or dimension."

"I'll wait and change my order, I just want Donald, in Pk's uniform."

The idea of looking for the room where Donald might be was tempting, but Scrooge knew it was not the most sensible thing to do and there was nothing to be gained by doing so. He decided to recall the moments when Pk's identity was compromised and again there were several.

He remembered the first time Mad Ducktor appeared, evil clone of Gyro, Donald appeared when it was all over, but he did not look surprised, he remembered when he wanted to change his house for a painting, Pk not only ruined that business, but also made it clear that she would not allow such a thing to happen with Donald, she remembered when she had saved him and Della from the Zaraquack temple. This time the temple witch had taken him and Della prisoner, something he had only managed to do because he had drugged them while they were eating. Donald was missing for what he did not suspect when Paperinik appeared with a chest of gold and the key that opened the cell in which they were.
"Your order is ready," Lilithmon told him and led him to the room assigned to him.

Scrooge marveled at what he saw. It was the hut in which he had lived during his days on the Klondike, including the soils from which he had extracted large amounts of gold and what would be the basis of his vast fortune. He entered the cabin, checking that everything was exactly as he remembered it. There was even the board in such a way that Goldie had gotten so angry every time it squeaked.

Scrooge walked into the kitchen guided by a sweet aroma. Paperinik was preparing some haggis, a dish that was one of his favorites.

"Welcome home."

Scrooge put his arms around Pk and kissed him in the same way he had wanted to do for a long time. The two were together for a long time until the smell of burning food forced them to separate.

"Don't worry, I have more."

Scrooge took it upon himself to serve the table and even reached for the glass of champagne he had previously ordered. He toasted for the moment and devoted himself to listening to the stories of the masked superhero. He wanted to know how he had managed to fool them for so long, the tricks he used to circumvent the security that he and Gladstone had subjected him to when he stole the Sleeping Beauty painting, to know of his tricks to leave the mansion without anyone seeing him. , but above all I wanted to discover those facets that no one else knew.

Paperinik spoke for a long time, and Scrooge saw more and more of Donald in him. His desire to protect, his temper and how vindictive he could be, the confidence he gained from donning the mask, and his adventurous spirit.

Scrooge also told him about his adventures, especially the ones he had had before Donald came into his life. He did not tell her about the reasons that had led him to lock himself up in business, nor did he talk about how much his life changed when Hortense asked him to take care of the twins. Scrooge omitted that taking them with them on an adventure had restored that spirit that he believed lost.

Paperinik was the one who took the initiative. The masked duck cornered him against the bed and kissed him with an intensity that left him speechless. Scrooge clung to her neck and kissed her back with equal intensity.

"It seems someone here is anxious."

"You have no idea how much I've wanted to do this."

Scrooge removed the mask from Pk's face very carefully, taking time to stroke and analyze every inch of that face. He kissed all the areas that were exposed, enjoying the little moans that his lover emitted, nibbled his jaw, drawing small sighs from Donald that, to Scrooge's ears, was the sweetest melody.

It was a matter of time before they were both undressed. Scrooge had taken one of the tubes of lubricant from one of the few tables in the place and, with great care, began to prepare the entrance of his lover. He covered his fingers with lube and began to apply them around his lover's entrance.

"It hurts?" He asked Donald when he saw him startle. That was probably the first time he thought he was going too far.

Donald denied.

"No, it just ... took me by surprise."

Scrooge laughed at those words. He inserted one of his fingers, noticing the expressions that appeared on his face. She inserted one more finger as she heard him beg for more and bent them, locating one of the most sensitive spots on the youngest duck's body.

Donald's moans grew louder, and as they grew louder, his desire grew stronger as well. A part of him wanted to take time to enjoy Donald's body and provide him with all the pleasure he could give him, another part insisted that he not waste any more time and that he satisfy his desires as soon as possible.

"More," Donald asked him, "please, I want to feel you inside, I want you to fill me up."

Scrooge could feel his hard, throbbing member. There was something about Donald's body that he found addictive and that he wanted to try countless times. Both separated for a few moments, time that the older duck took the opportunity to contemplate his lover. The blush on his face, visible even through the feathers and his eyes clouded with pleasure, seemed to him one of the most enchanting sights he had ever had in his life.

Scrooge brought his hips closer to the younger duck's face. Donald opened his beak wide and slid his tongue over his lover's hardened member, cleaning it carefully and removing every last drop. Donald squeezed the tip of that member and sucked on it with all the pressure he could exert.

Scrooge had the first orgasm of the night while Donald tasted it. Their eyes connected for a few moments, time that was enough to erase all the doubts that Scrooge may have harbored.

"You are so delicious."

Donald placed his hands on Scrooge's cheeks and brought his face close to his. It was not a tender kiss, but one hungry and full of desire. Donald was demanding and Scrooge didn't mind. On the contrary, he enjoyed that kiss so much that he made no attempt to take control.

Donald got to his knees on the bed. His head was resting on the bed and his tail was raised. The feathers in that area moved provocatively.

"What are you waiting for?" He asked him.

Scrooge did not like being ordered around, but this time he made an exception. His movements were swift, greedy, and even possessive. Scrooge held Donald by the jaw, making sure he was watching at all times. He wanted to see her eyes clouded with pleasure, wanted to feel him.

Scrooge couldn't help but begin to moan. Donald's body felt so tight and warm and he looked so beautiful. Their bodies fit together in such a way that he came to think that it had been made for him and that what they were experiencing was something that inevitably had to happen, inside... or outside the brothel.

"Harder ... Harder," Donald asked, his voice pleading.

Scrooge smirked. He kissed Donald on the beak and jaw. He nibbled on it hard, but not enough to cause bleeding. His nephew had asked for more and he would make sure to give him exactly what he wanted. Scrooge wanted it too.

"So tight, so hot, mo sheòladair beag."(*)

Scrooge was beginning to lose control of his thrusts as he neared orgasm. His body was shaken and by this and his seed ended up spilling inside Donald. They both hugged and for several minutes they ended up hugging on the bed. Scrooge knew he would have to pay soon, but he didn't care, having Donald / Paperinik in his arms and feeling him was worth it.

(*) My little sailor in Scottish Gaelic.

Chapter Text

Chapter 8: Breaking the Routine

Sasuke / Shiho / Shikamaru

Shiho looked at Sasuke's naked body and thought it was beautiful. She was not obsessed with Sasuke, nor was she in love, she liked him, but very little and it was the idea of dating an anti-systems man that attracted her, especially if he was so attractive.

His gaze shifted to Shikamaru. He did like him a lot. She had done it since the first time she had seen him. His intelligence and carefree attitude made her sigh. He never told her about his feelings, although he sometimes thought it was obvious. She know of his courtship with Temari and after the marriage between them so she lost hope.

Shiho thought about how sexy Shikamaru looked and how much he liked his beard. She imagined how it would feel to have him between her legs and began to undress. She couldn't wait to make his dreams come true.

There was no great story behind her discovery of the paraphilias brothel. She was filing several Konoha scrolls when she found one about the location and was unable to continue her work. He read it several times feeling that this was the answer to her problem. Shiho was a good girl with a routine that she followed methodically.

Every day he got up at four in the morning. She prepared a breakfast consisting of toast with butter and milk, cleaned her house, superficially, and washed her clothes. Then he would take a quick shower and go to work. The first thing she did was greet the hokage and ask her about the documents that needed to be filed. After that she went to the library and was dedicated to classifying all kinds of information. While it was true that Naruto was in charge of assigning missions, it was also true that in Konoha no type of document was discarded. All kinds of information was valuable, including reports from pet care missions. Shiho had made several reports with that data, mainly the records of the active ninjas.

Shiho worked for hours, taking very short breaks to eat or breathe. She loved the smell of old parchment, but smells could be suffocating and she needed fresh air. She stayed in the library for hours and only left after the night was late.

Dinner was the only thing that varied in her life. Many times she ordered food from a local restaurant, Ichiraku was her most frequent option, other times she ate instant soups or brought something from home that she heated in the hokage tower.

Shiho didn't hate her life. She enjoyed reading the scrolls and filing information. The missions were not something that bored her because she learned many things. It was just that sometimes she wanted to escape the routine, do daring things and, even for once, be a bad girl.

Shiho had found a scroll with information about the paraphilias' brothel among Jiraiya's things. Mentally, she wondered why it had taken her so long to find out, and it seemed to her that it might be because there was always something to be done and the drafts of her books didn't seem like a priority.

Shikamaru was the first to approach Shiho. He took her pants and carefully slid them down. In a short time the three were on an equal footing.

"I don't know what attracts me the most about you, if it's your intelligence or your beauty. This body is too tempting and I don't think I can resist too much."

"Don't do it," she asked, "I want sex, I want you both to fuck me like there is no tomorrow and I want you to make me forget the routine and make me feel like a bad girl."

Sasuke and Shikamaru shared a smile, too sexy for Shiho's liking. They both stood next to her and began to kiss, lick and nibble all over her body. Shiho believed that he might pass out, or die, from all the pleasure they gave him.

Shiho was startled when he felt Sasuke's and Shikamaru's lips on his nipples. She knew they were sensitive, she had discovered it during those self-exploration sessions that weren't really very frequent.

"It seems someone is very sensitive here," Shikamaru told him, his voice had a smug tone that Shiho found irresistible.

"What other tender points do you have?"

"Why don't you find out for yourself?"

Sasuke and Shikamaru gave him a loud kiss on the cheeks. They both continued with their kisses, stopping in those areas that made Shiho moan loudest. Sasuke was the first to bite and Shikamaru followed suit when he heard the sounds the woman made.

Shiho was startled when she felt a bite on her leg, very close to her pelvis. One little glance was enough to tell that she was bleeding.

"I bother you? Sasuke asked and his tone was cocky.

"Do you want us to be softer?"

"No," Shiho replied with difficulty, "I was taken by surprise, that's all."

Sasuke kept biting Shiho. He nibbled at her jaw, neck, shoulders, legs, breasts, and her pussy. Her breasts were the area that she nibbled the most and that had the most marks. Shikamaru didn't bite her, but he didn't sit around doing nothing. He used his fingers to caress the woman's body, pinching the pelvis of her lover, but not getting any fingers inserted for the moment.

Shiho felt empty when Sasuke and Shikamaru walked away, but that didn't last long. Both ninjas approached her with two dildos and dedicated themselves to preparing her. Sasuke applied lubricant to her anus while Shikamaru applied it to her pussy.

"Are you ready?"

Shiho nodded her head. At that point he was unable to utter even a coherent word. All she could do was moan and she certainly didn't care. Those comforters on her body filled her in a way that she did not think possible and made her experience so many things, sensations that she had only read in Jiraiya's books.
"So beautiful."

"A bad girl."

Sasuke and Shikamaru continued to kiss and caress her bodies, complimenting her and telling her countless times how beautiful she looked being taken that way.

Shiho felt a hollow sensation when the dildos were pulled out and was about to claim them. She had an orgasm, but she didn't want to stop at that moment.
"Don't worry, we want to try something else."

"Who do you want ahead?"

Shiho thought about it. She had chosen Sasuke because of the dangerous air around him, he was the bad boy who had defied the shinobi nations and the most desired in Konoha. She chose Shikamaru because she loved him, because the admiration she felt turned into love, and her wedding hadn't changed a thing. She wanted them both, but she already knew the answer to that question.

"Shikamaru."

She wanted to kiss him, to feel that, even if it was in that place, Shikamaru corresponded to her and that, for once, she was the only thing that mattered.

Sasuke spanked him so hard, that Shiho was sure it would leave a mark, it hurt, but he also found it exciting. I wanted to feel a lot more of that.

"You have no idea how much I'm going to enjoy it."

Shiho was startled when he felt the texture of some strings. He had no idea where they got them from, but he had a suspicion. The ropes slid over her body like caresses. She couldn't move and that, far from scaring her, made everything more exciting.

Shikamaru kissed her once more, slowly and calmly. Sasuke followed suit and kissed her with such force that it made her taste her own blood.

"Inside, now," she begged them.

Sasuke and Shikamaru obeyed. His thrusts were synchronized and swift, so much so that Shiho believed he would have trouble walking for a while and he certainly didn't care.

"More," she asked between groans, "more."

"Your wishes are orders to us."

Shiho screamed when she felt the seed of her lovers fill her. For a moment she felt dizzy and all she saw was black. In the end She succumbed to dizziness and his awakening was not pleasant at all.

Shiho was in an office, surrounded by an infinite amount of scrolls and books.

"You'll pay with work," Lilithmon told her, her smile chilling. "You will file all the documents and you can leave when everything is in order. Don't worry, you won't die, although you may want to."

Shiho could have enjoyed that job. The information she had was very interesting, knowing that Sasuke had asked Hinata, Kaguya and Naruto shortly before was one of the facts that most caught her attention and as there were many more stories. Shiho might have enjoyed it, but it was hard to do when his foot was held in place by a chain, not long enough to escape, but long enough to move around the room, when the floor was covered in cut glass and his seat, instead of a surface to sit on, had a pyramid whose tip tore and shattered her butt, sinking deeper and deeper into it without her being able to do anything to prevent it.

Shiho lost consciousness when she finished filing the documents and believed that she would die. Years, decades, she wasn't sure how much time had passed in the middle of that torture, but she was sure it was an eternity.

Shiho woke up in her bed. Her feet were not covered in cuts and her body was not torn. She looked the same as the day she decided to visit the paraphilias brothel.

"What a dream! I will never fall asleep watching soap operas while drinking sake and having ice cream!"

It was at that moment that she saw a note on her nightstand, with some words on it that she could not get out of her head.

"PARAPHILIAS BROTHEL, WE HOPE YOU WILL COME BACK SOON."

Chapter Text

The most important
Naruto Uzumaki/Sasuke Uchiha

Naruto had been obsessed with Sasuke Uchiha since he was a child. At first I viewed it with envy and resentment. Sasuke had everything he dreamed of, loving parents, although Fugaku was indifferent most of the time, a wonderful brother, Naruto had heard that Itachi was the best ninja of all time and had bought it for himself when they trained together.

That had happened for the first time when I was a child. Naruto didn't remember what he was doing, he wasn't sure if he was running away from some villagers or if he was just wandering, but he did remember Itachi's kind smile and his precise aim. He had thrown the shurikens in ways that seemed impossible and spoken with a warmth that was almost unheard of, the kindness with which only Teuchi, Ayame, and the third hokage treated him. He also remembered that it would be a long time before he knew he was Sasuke's older brother.

Then the tragedy of the Uchiha clan happened and Naruto felt that finally someone could understand it. Every time I looked into her eyes, I could see the pain of loneliness and the sadness of someone who has nothing. She wanted to get close to him many times and always failed. Sometimes it was the fault of Sasuke's fans, those girls either made him run away or pushed him away. Other times it was his fault, he wanted to talk to Sasuke, but he didn't know how to do it and ended up challenging him.

Naruto hated that he couldn't be honest, but even more so, that it only happened with Sasuke. No matter how much he explained it, he couldn't find a reason, at least one that would convince him. He wanted to be someone important to the young Uchiha, to tell him that he understood how he felt and to be by his side.

Then they became a team and things changed. Naruto felt, for the first time, that he belonged to something. Yes, it was tedious walking the dog or painting gates, but he was not alone and that made it more tolerable. Naruto hated going home because he found it empty and remembered that he was really alone.

The mission to escort old Tazuna arrived. Kakashi had protected them during their first mission and taught many things, Sasuke ... he had risked his life for him, the same way Iruka had done when he stole a scroll from the Hokage tower, and that was something he would never forget. .

Sasuke became his most precious bond and the one he would protect at all costs.

Losing Sasuke caused him one of the greatest pains he ever felt in his life. Naruto had truly believed that they were a family until the day Sasuke disowned Konoha and left with Orochimaru. For Naruto it was unthinkable that Sasuke would spoil his life for revenge.

Naruto set out to be stronger. Learn everything Jiraiya could teach him or become a ninja capable of bringing Sasuke back. She wanted to save him from that darkness that was slowly consuming him, she wanted to see him smile.

It was hard. Naruto wanted to quit, more than once. Every time he chased Jiraiya to brothels or had to flee a village because of the sanin's actions, he wondered if it was worth it and the answer was always the same. "Sasuke needed it."

The reunion was not what I expected. Sasuke was cold, ready to kill him if necessary. Naruto did not lose hope, not even after Sasuke left once more or made clear what his plans were.

Sasuke had told him that he knew her secret, he had put his arm on it and his heart had accelerated without his being able to help it. It was rare that someone who knew about Kurama didn't treat him like a monster.

Akatsuki couldn't get her to think of Sasuke less often. Itachi was a member of said organization so he felt that by destroying it, he was closer to his old teammate.

Sai didn't change how Naruto felt. Maybe at first it made him feel a bit confused, physically they looked alike, but that was all. He spoke and immediately began to hate him. Naruto couldn't tolerate someone saying such things about Sasuke.

That didn't last forever. Over time they became a team and both Naruto and Sakura saw him as a friend, but they never stopped looking for Sasuke and he knew they wouldn't. Sasuke was his biggest obsession.

Naruto had lost an arm to bring him back and would give much more if he could keep him by his side. However Sasuke left again. He only stayed in Konoha long enough to pay off his debt to the law.

Sasuke was the person he loved the most and ironically the one who had made him suffer the most. He had hurt him with him indifference, with him rejection. They used to treat each other with insults and the young Uchiha used to see him as a loser, or at least that was the idea that Naruto had. Sasuke had tried to murder him and even brought him to the brink of death on more than one occasion.

He had also hurt her indirectly. Naruto had allowed himself to be beaten so that his sins would be redeemed and feared that the Shinobi Alliance would vanish. Naruto was even willing to give up being a hokage, he considered that nothing made sense if he could not save Sasuke, that if his friend failed him he was unworthy of the trust and respect of the village.

It had been a year since Sasuke had started his journey of redemption and Naruto thought of him daily. Sometimes it was wondering what he was doing, other times what he would say to see him. Kakashi was the Hokage and had volunteered with his training, although Naruto suspected it was an excuse for him to do his job.

It was at that moment that he saw it.

On the surface he had nothing out of the ordinary. It was a yellowish parchment, wrinkled and even with several stains that seemed to be sake. Naruto wouldn't have paid more than a second of his attention to it if it weren't for the fact that it was among Jiraiya's things.

Naruto opened it and was disappointed to learn that it was empty, then he told himself that it was obvious and that, if it had contained something important, it would be next to the secret files of the Tower, documents to which he did not have access. However something changed and some letters began to appear on the surface of the paper.

"Have you fallen in love with someone impossible? Do you have a fantasy so twisted that you don't even dare to say it out loud? Don't worry, the paraphilias brothel is the place for you. Come to our office and ask that person. It does not matter if he died or if he is someone forbidden, you can have it and fulfill all your fantasies, put your paraphilias into practice, without any limit or consequence. "
Naruto laughed out loud, believing it was a joke. He did not discard the scroll, on the contrary, he placed it in a place where it would be visible and could be found by someone else. Naruto wanted to continue to keep the legacy of his former mentor alive, even if it was something like that.

Naruto kept working. He was reading several scrolls and complained repeatedly. The young shinobi was convinced that Kakashi was using him and that was something that really bothered him. Jiraiya used to do it, mask his escapades with training and used the same excuse to empty his poor toad.
The young Uzumaki left the Hokage's tower at night, when the village was covered in deep darkness. He walked to his apartment and got ready to sleep. He dreamed of Sasuke, that was nothing new, it was a wet dream, more common than he would like to admit. What was truly unusual was where they were.

Naruto couldn't recognize the scene of his dreams or the woman who had tended him, he just knew that all of that had felt so real, maybe too much. He headed for the dining room, hoping a glass of warm milk would make him feel better. What he saw on the cardboard was something that left him speechless. It wasn't about the expiration date, I had had fresh milk every day for a long time, it was advertising, an advertisement about the paraphilias' brothel. Naruto was quite convinced that this space was for reporting missing persons and that was what he saw when he read the box for the second time.
Naruto wanted to continue with his life, but it was difficult when he came across so many advertisements about the paraphilias brothel. They all made him think of Sasuke and wonder if he was willing to make his fantasies come true.

One day he said he was. All this was consuming him very slowly and, Naruto was convinced, he could not have a normal life if he did not sleep with Sasuke.

Naruto was greeted by Lilithmon. He recognized her immediately as the woman of his dreams. That, far from scaring him, gave him the security he needed to move on.

"Welcome to the brothel of paraphilias, a place where we will fulfill even your most twisted paraphilias with whomever you wish." There is nothing taboo or impossible for us.
Naruto took a deep breath. He knew he was about to enter a point from which there was no return.

"I want to fuck with Sasuke Uchiha."

"Any special requests?"

Naruto was very detailed with what he wanted. All his life he had been surrounded by limitations and he could rarely afford a luxury. This time I wanted things to be different. He not only wanted a luxurious room, he wanted the finest linens and a room so extravagant that it made many mansions look like a simple hovel.

"Will there be any additional cost?"

"Don't worry, it won't. You can take everything you want, our services are very high so they are all inclusive and we do not charge with money. We are interested in ... something else. For now you can wait in the waiting room and join the gangbang if you wish."

Naruto obeyed. He crossed the hall and came to the waiting room. The first thing he saw was the orgy that was taking place. There were many people, men and women of all shapes and sizes, kissing, caressing and enjoying sex in its purest and wildest state. That was not what caught his attention the most. Hinata was in one of the corners, in the middle of Neji, whom he had seen die in the war and a white-haired man he did not recognize. It would be a while before I knew him name was Toneri, but that's another story.

"Your order is ready," Lilithmon told him.

Naruto took several minutes to observe where he was. The rug was red and embroidered with the finest silk Naruto had ever seen. The curtains were inlaid with jewels, mostly diamonds. There were hundreds of paintings and sculptures on the walls, each having a much higher value than the small apartment in which he lived.
Naruto followed the path of roses that led him to the largest bed he had ever seen and on which Sasuke lay completely naked.

"I was waiting for you, asshole."

Naruto's eyes fell on the ex-shinobi's crotch, finding an erection that confirmed his words.
He decided to approach him, convinced that he had made him wait too long, occasionally distracting himself with the softness of the sheets, it was the first time he had experienced such softness.

Sasuke undressed him and did not do it calmly. He broke his legs and devoured his cock with an anxiety that left Naruto paralyzed. He liked that. Naruto was not looking for sex, but passion, he did not want tender words, he wanted wild caresses, marks on his skin and many orgasms.

Naruto's eyes met Sasuke's. He had not let go of his penis nor did he have any intention of wanting to. Naruto stroked her hair, not bothering to silence her moans. Until that moment, he hadn't understood why sex seemed to be so important to Jiraiya, let alone how something that was so dirty could be so pleasurable.
Naruto wanted to warn Sasuke, but it was too late and ended up spilling his seed on him. He expected him to insult him and even to go away, but Sasuke didn't do any of that. He used his tongue and fingers to wipe himself down, swallowing it all.
Naruto felt his member harden at that image.

Then they both kissed. Naruto was able to taste himself in Sasuke's mouth and it wasn't as disgusting as he had imagined it would be. They both started a battle where their tongues sought to take control and neither was willing to give in. They kissed for a long time and only parted when Naruto felt Sasuke sit on his lap.

"Fool."

"Bastard."

Sasuke moved his hips in such a way that his ass brushed against his cock. Naruto believed that he would have a second orgasm at that moment and had to hold back because he did not want it to end so quickly. Lilithmon had told him that the price to pay was expensive and he wanted to enjoy it to the fullest.
Naruto kissed Sasuke. Lips first, then down her jaw. The way she moaned and the hardness against her belly were making Naruto experience pleasure like never before. Sasuke was his greatest obsession and he finally had it wherever he wanted.

"Please fuck me," Sasuke pleaded.

Naruto laughed wickedly before grabbing a tube of lube that was on the nightstand. He applied it very carefully to his fingers, enjoying the impatient expression on Sasuke's face and fighting his own desires.
He began to lubricate his lover's entrance. At first by tracing small circles around her anus and then inserting his fingers, one at a time.

It was harder for Naruto to stay calm. Sasuke not only moaned, but also insulted and begged him for his touch. He was crying out for him to penetrate him and he was dying to do so.

He couldn't make him wait long. As soon as he was sure that Sasuke was well lubricated, he made him shift position, propping himself up on his elbows and knees. Naruto took a few seconds to appreciate and memorize that image, he wanted to immortalize it in his memories.

Naruto held his penis in his hands and rubbed it against Sasuke's butt for several seconds. Feeling his hips move in an attempt to deepen the contact was something that filled him with pride. In the end she couldn't take it anymore and she penetrated him suddenly. Fast and eager he moved inside her, giving him very little time to get used to his meddling or the speed of his thrusts.

They both moaned very loudly and even cursed. There were no words of love, but Naruto didn't need them. Having love Sasuke in his arms was the only thing he needed to know that he loved him and that he always had.

Naruto's thrusts became more erratic as he neared orgasm. Naruto was losing control of his movements and ended up in the inner age of his old teammate. Watching the way her seed slid down her butt and legs became one of her fondest memories and something she wanted to see many more times.

Naruto kissed Sasuke one more time and that was the last kiss they shared before the bears got weird. Lilithmon had told him that the price was high and that money would not be charged, but he did not think it would be that way. Sasuke tied him to the bed, but it wasn't part of any sex game. He took a knife and began to cut his meat, breaking it into small pieces that would later be served to customers.

Naruto had been poisoned, stabbed, staked, beaten, and taken all kinds of blows, but it was the first time he had experienced pain like that. It was excruciating, the worst pain he had ever felt in his life and he hated it.

It would take a few seconds for him to lose consciousness and wake up in his room, naked and covered in sweat.

What a crazy dream I've had! Naruto thought. A note on his nightstand would make him change his mind.

Chapter Text

The first time Drake saw Donald was while he was filming security videos. He watched as his tie got stuck in the fax machine and didn't give it much thought. She couldn't deny that he found it funny and even cute, but she didn't imagine that it had more relevance in her life. Drake continued with his role as Darkwing Duck and, months later, he would meet Dewey, one of that duck's nephews, although it would be a while before he found out about said relationship.

"Do you want to be part of my web show?"

"I'll try to make some space in my schedule." Saint Canaird is a city plagued by crime and Darkwing Duck has a lot of work to do.

Darkwing Duck was lying, it wasn't just his desire to look great to Dewey and Launchpad, but his fear of letting them down. He had become a hero because he wanted to inspire other children in the same way that Darkwing Duck had inspired him, and he doubted his current exploits would do any good.

It's not that Drake regretted becoming a hero or that he enjoyed the suffering of innocents, it's just that he wished things were different, that he could feel like he was making a change.

Gosalyn appeared and she changed everything. For the first time in a long time, Drake felt he was needed and that he could do something. That girl had moved and inspired him, Drake wanted to return the favor, wanted him to be happy.

The second time he saw him was during the battle against F.O.W.L. This time he added other qualities to Donald, brave and fearless. Stopping thinking about Donald was not easy and realizing that he had a girlfriend, apart from being obvious, was painful.

He did not want to let that affect him so he decided to focus on other things. Defeat the enemy and prove that he was better than Gizmoduck. Every time she saw him do something, she couldn't help but think that he was doing it on purpose, that he wanted to make it look bad.
Darkwing Duck did something else, something that made him look like the best of the two and made it clear who the better superhero was. Deep down, Drake never stopped thinking about Donald.

The battle ended and they were the winners. Darkwing Duck, Gizmoduck, Scrooge McDuck, Bentina Beakley, Donald, and Della teamed up once again to stop the henchmen while the kids waited for the plane to be ready and helped Launchpad with the repairs. Their gazes met on several occasions and Darkwing Duck was fascinated. The way he fought, the smile on his beak, everything about him was extremely sexy.

It would take some time for them to see each other again and it was not the only unusual thing that happened.
Drake was back in Scrooge McDuck's film studio, but not as part of the cast of Darkwing Duck, which he would have liked, but as one of the love interests in a cheap movie about a love triangle. Donald and Daisy were the co-stars.

The special effects were bad, they only used a green screen and some, very few, Gyro's inventions, among them a modulator for Donald's voice, the same one he had given him for the shadow war, a fact that Drake did not know. The script was not the best either. Scrooge had bought the rights to a fic that was based on one of the singers of one of the most popular bands among teenagers and young adults, with a high explicit content. The film would not fall into the category of pornography, Scrooge wanted as much audience as possible, but it would have its sexual touches and that is why he said he wanted a couple in the main role, Drake knew he was doing it because Donald and Daisy charged less . They also changed the names to avoid legal problems.

"Are you sure this will work?"
Louie showed his uncle the fic on the Duckpad page, placing special emphasis on the number of readings.

"It will be a success even if only one-fifth comes. Also it is not like you are investing a lot of money."

"It's true," he commented proudly, "I've saved on everything and cut the budget as much as possible."

"More cuts and we'd have to pay you to work," Donald complained.

"I would, but it's illegal."

Huey and Dewey were also involved, obviously neither was present or aware of the scenes that had a slight erotic tone. Huey worked with the costumes, designed and manufactured them. Dewey worked on the musical section and even directed the only choreography that the film had, a prom scene, a scene in which Tessa and Hardin said goodbye and kissed for the last time, until the sequel came out, they were the winning couple of the trilogy.

Drake didn't like the movie, in fact he hated it. Normally he was looking for leading roles, but Hardin's character was too toxic for his liking and he wasn't saying it just because he'd bet he could take Tessa's virginity, but because of all the times he had actively cheated and manipulated her and separated her from her family. He had made her go live in an apartment with him and made her accept a series of conditions that practically tied her to his side, he was a liar, violent and extremely manipulative.

Things for Drake started to get complicated when the Donald shirtless scenes escalated. Louie had released a teaser. The audience had loved Donald's character, calling him sexy many times, so Scrooge decided that his nephew should wear only pants most of the time, sometimes not even that, but always respecting the line of subtlety.

"This is crazy!" Donald complained.

"You can quit, but you know what social services will think of an unemployed duck."

"Is it necessary for me to be half naked?" Daisy complained and it was evident that she was not entirely happy with the way they were treating her boyfriend.

"It's what the audience is asking for," Scrooge added seriously, making it clear that he would not change that condition in the contract.
Donald grumbled under his breath and even said a few words that would make even the most vulgar of sailors blush, but he didn't quit. He even stepped up his training, which helped him a lot when he became a stunt double and had action roles.

"Is it true that you are thinking of adopting?"

Donald nodded.

"I became very fond of May and June during our trip and I would like to adopt them, why do you ask?"

"Don't get me wrong, it's just that I wanted to adopt Gosalyn. We have not heard from his grandfather and the Social Services are applying pressure."

"I can help you with it."

"Thanks."

Donald was true to his word. Not only did she advise him legally, but she also gave him advice on paternity and testified on his behalf.

It became a habit for Drake to spend time at Donald's house, for Gosalyn as well. It was not something he complained about, on the contrary, she used to encourage him to make his visits more frequent and lasting.

"What are you doing?" He asked Gosalyn.

"Maintaining my crossbow," she answered casually. "May and June asked me to give them some lessons and I agreed in exchange for them to teach me to use the sword."

"When are you planning to go?"

"Tonight, with you."

"What makes you think I plan to go see him?"

Gosalyn looked at him accusingly.

"We've been going to Donald's house for two weeks straight, I'm actually packing my bags for when we move in with him. May and June have already made a place for me in their cabin."

Drake felt very ashamed to hear those words and he could not deny that he used to spend a lot of time with Donald or the anguish that overwhelmed him when they were apart. Sometimes he felt that Donald was a drug and he was an addict who needed it to survive.

"Don't get ideas, we are both working together on the adoption procedures, that's all."

The way Gosalyn laughed let her know that he didn't believe anything she said. Drake wished the girl's suspicions weren't unfounded, but he knew they were, because no matter how much he liked Donald, his feelings weren't reciprocated.

That night they did very little work on the adoption process. They were done with the paperwork and there was little they could do.

"Now we just have to wait. You are a good man, I am sure they will give you custody of Gosalyn."

"How do you know so much about all this?"

Drake felt guilty when he saw a sad expression on Donald's face.

"I legally adopted my nephews shortly after Della was pronounced dead. My sister and I share custody, but that's another story."

Drake thought that could explain why he knew so much about those things and his intervention so that both May and June were legally part of the Duckburg population, something that allowed the adoption processes to begin. She didn't want to ask any more for fear of upsetting Donald, and the duck dressed as a sailor didn't want to talk about it either.

"I'll go see the girls, I love them, but I saw a crossbow and I know what it means."

"Should I be concerned that you want to steal Gosalyn from me?"

"They can marry and we'll all be together," Gosalyn shouted from afar.

May and June laughed nervously. Drake didn't know how to take it. He liked these girls and would be happy to be the father of the three, but he was also aware that they, although they appreciated him, also had great affection for Daisy.

Drake used to accompany him on his training sessions. Scrooge insisted that they both must be fit. Those were Drake's favorite moments. Donald was strong and agile, if somewhat chaotic. Every time they clashed, he knew he shouldn't hold back and that, frankly, was something he enjoyed.

"Aren't you going to lunch?" Donald asked him.

Drake denied in shame.

"I forgot it at home."

"Can you have this?"

"Sure? I don't want you to go hungry."

"I have six ducklings, maybe more, I'm used to making extra lunches."

Donald handed him a cup and he was immediately captivated by the aroma. He tasted it and found that the taste was even better. He didn't know if it was hunger or if Donald was an exceptional cook, but he was pretty sure it was the best curry he'd had in a long time.

"You can get married now," he told him, even though Drake had thought he would like to marry him. That thought made him feel ashamed, although not as embarrassed as he had been the first time he saw him shirtless.

"Well, I don't know if Daisy wants to take that step."

Daisy laughed nervously and came close to choking on her food.

"I suppose if someone asked me the question, I might consider it."

Shame was replaced by anguish and pain. Drake remembered that Donald and Daisy were dating and seeing them so in love only made the pain settle in his chest.

Drake had his first doubts when he spoke to Lilithmon. His demonic appearance gave him a bad feeling and part of him insisted that this was not the way to do things. However, he did not stop, he had come very far and he knew that he would never forgive himself if he backed off at that moment.

"Your order will be ready shortly," Lilithmon told him, looking disappointed. "Do you know that in this brothel we can make all your fantasies come true no matter what and that you will not be judged?"

Drake nodded. He did not understand why the insistence of that demon woman.

Lilithmon sighed. He had dealt with all kinds of requests and paraphilia. Drake's case was one of the few frequent and most decent he had dealt with. The only questionable thing was that it was a duck that was engaged and with daughters, something that paled compared to other clients and that included some of those who had requested Donald Duck.

"Your order will be shortly, while you wait, you can enjoy our orgy, it has no additional costs."

Lilithmon hoped that would inspire Drake and make him succumb to his lowest passions.

It was not the case.

Drake watched the orgy for a few seconds before avoiding the gaze, noticeably uncomfortable. He waited until they called him, and as he did so, he put on his Darkwing Duck suit. It was clear to him that none of the participants in the orgy would pay attention to him and that, if he did, he would think it was some role-playing game.

The first thing Darkwing Duck noticed was that Donald was tied to the train tracks and that Gizmoduck was holding him prisoner. The superhero knew that Gizmoduck was not a villain and also that he was not Launchpad, the only thing he ignored was that it was his good friend Fenton and he was certainly not interested in his secret identity, he just wanted to get over it.

"I always knew you were a villain, now let that innocent civilian go."

Darkwing Duck didn't hate Gizmoduck, but it was his fantasy and he wanted to defeat him.
Gizmoduck was the first to attack, Darkwing Duck dodged with ease. The Saint Canard superhero used his laser pistol to paralyze him and the ropes on his belt to defeat him. That was quick, just as Darkwing Duck wished.

Drake eyed Donald in fascination. He walked over to it and untied it very carefully, only to find that he had an erection.

"Darkwing Duck, I need your help," he moaned. "If I don't have sex, if I don't experience an orgasm, I'll die."

"Don't worry, citizen, I'll help you."

Darkwing put his arms around Donald and began to kiss him. Several times he had dreamed what that moment would be like, but none of his dreams came close to what he was feeling. The smell of sea salt clouded his senses and the warmth of Donald's feathers made him want more, much more. Both parted, for a very short time, Drake began to kiss his neck and jaw, caressing that abdomen that had made him so popular with his audience and that on more than one occasion had put him in trouble.

It was getting harder and harder for Drake to hide that he liked the protagonist of the trilogy he was working on.

"Hey!" Gizmoduck complained.

Darkwing Duck had defeated and gagged him, but hadn't removed him from the scene. He didn't do it on that occasion either, the masked duck just covered him with a sheet, all while continuing to kiss Donald.

Until then, Drake had thought that what he loved most was Donald's abdomen. Touching his ass made him change his mind. This was big and, according to the words of the review "Corazón de melón" and The list, the most sensual in the world of cinema. Darkwing Duck couldn't agree more.
They both continued kissing for several minutes. His anxious hands ran over the other's body, marveling at every inch he discovered and wishing for more and more.

"You're beautiful," Donald told her between kisses, "the greatest hero of all time."

Darkwing Duck groaned in pleasure upon hearing those words.

"I've heard it so many times that I'm beginning to believe it's true."

"And humble, your qualities are infinite. You have no idea how much I want you and how much I need you."

Donald kissed him once more and this time he wrapped his legs around him, putting all his weight on him. Darkwing held him by the butt and it wasn't just a holding technique. She wanted to feel him as close as possible, to forget, even for just a moment, that he did not belong to her and that she loved someone else, someone who also dreamed of forging a future with her.

Drake carried him to the nearest bed and laid him carefully on the mattress. It didn't make sense for there to be a bed in the middle of the train tracks, especially since they cut across the desert, but it was Drake Mallard's fantasy and he certainly didn't care about details and logic, not when he had the duck of his dreams whining.

"Drake," she heard him say and his name sounded like the sweetest melody on Donald's beak, "I need you, I want you inside me, now."

"I am Darkwing Duck and I will be delighted to do my duty as a superhero."

They both kissed one more time. On that occasion slowly and calmly. Drake pulled away for a few moments to contemplate Donald, sliding his fingers across his lover's face in an attempt to immortalize that image. Knowing that Donald was blushing for him was something that filled him with pride and of which, he was sure, he would never get bored.

Donald took some lube and started rubbing it around her entrance. Drake paused to watch him, feeling fascinated and unable to look in another direction. His mind was divided into two desires, one that longed to feel Donald's fingers on his body, preparing his entrance and caressing every inch of him and another that he yearns to possess him as soon as possible, to enter that body and make him moan his name until they both lost. the ability to speak or time would lose meaning.

"What are you waiting for? Make me yours!"

Donald had turned around, showing her that tail that had caused so many sighs, Drake had found out that they had both been nominated for the best butt category in Vogue Magazine. She slid her hands over it one last time before digging into it. The way that body constricted his penis was something that seemed the most pleasant thing he had ever experienced in his life and something he could never get bored of. He began to move calmly, he did not want that moment to end, he did not want to return to the real world where he knew it was unrequited.

Donald interspersed moans with compliments. The duck below him was dedicating the most beautiful words and the greatest praise, not only to Darkwing Duck, but to Drake as well. He praised her performance as a hero, her acting talent and would assure her that she would become the greatest of stars, a legend.

"Don," Drake whispered, "could you turn around? I want to see your face."

Donald obeyed. He turned around, showing a very flushed face that made Drake blush. "So cute," he thought before kissing him once more.

Drake resumed his thrusts. Part of him felt like he was getting addicted to that duck and another part didn't care. He just wanted to be there, enjoying the moment and the body of the duck he loved so much.

Darkwing Duck lay down next to Donald's side, kissed his forehead and stroked his head. He whispered several words of love to her, confessing what he couldn't say outside of the paraphilias brothel. Drake stayed by Donald's side for several minutes, granting him various pampering and words of love. Later he would pay for the services purchased and, although it was painful, it was not enough to convince him not to return to that place.

Chapter Text

Daffy sighed for the third time in a row. Minutes ago he had been sure he knew what he would do, he had been clear from the beginning and knew that he wanted a threesome with Donald and Della since he saw that ad in the weekly issue of his favorite magazine. Yet he was in a room, decorated with all his favorite things, with a spectacular view outside, and the floor covered in the finest cushions, unable to think what he would do.

"We should undress," Della suggested. She reached up to her blouse and began to open the buttons. The way he moved his fingers denoted the anxiety he felt.

Daffy felt the same way, but he didn't want to make it so obvious. He had dreamed of that moment so much, even before he read the ad. All his friends knew that he liked Della, Daffy knew that they even made bets on both of them, but none of them knew that Donald was not indifferent to him or that he enjoyed those battles they had every time they played the piano.

"Perverted!"

"And with great honor!" Della showed her cleavage. I know you guys want it, we're in a brothel after all.

Daffy hadn't paid attention to those words, he was too busy looking at his friend's cleavage. I wanted to see more, I wanted to touch them and even taste them.

"Donald beat us, he's not wearing pants."

"You neither! Donald replied defensively. You're not even wearing a shirt! Exhibitionist!"

Daffy pretended to be offended and brought his hands up to his neck. He unzipped the zipper and revealed that he was wearing a black jumpsuit, the same color as his feathers. He withdrew it with a certain flirtatious gesture, remaining dressed only in his inseparable pearl necklace.

"You know? "he said to Donald. "I've always wanted to tie you up. Hang you from a pole and leave you there until I get bored."

The way Della smiled let him know that she thought the same thing. She took it roughly and pinned him immediately. Daffy enjoyed undressing him and Della enjoying tying him up. She was the only one who had been a part of the Young Beavers for over a month and who had the most experience with knots.

Daffy stared at Donald. Della had done a good job, he had to admit. The ropes covered him delicately, almost seemed to lick his feathers. The position gave him a perfect view of his crotch and his butt. Daffy wasn't lying when he said he had fantasized about tying it up, but he never imagined the sight would be so pleasant.

Donald began to complain and mutter many things that were incomprehensible to him. Daffy was sure they were insults as that was something Daffy would do if he was in his place. They rarely understood what he was saying and Daffy found it unforgivable not to use that power to annoy others.

"You talk too much."

Daffy didn't mind Donald's voice, he didn't always understand what he was saying, but he liked his peculiar voice. It was just that he enjoyed teasing him and loved all his reactions when he was angry.

This time he took the face of the tied duck and brought it to his crotch. The height from which it hung was ideal for such maneuvers.

"We can put that peak of yours to better use."

Daffy smiled when he saw Donald's gaze. He looked annoyed, his gaze reflected anger, but that was unconvincing. The white-feathered duck had never bitten him despite the fact that nothing prevented him from doing so. He shook his head, but never broke contact or stopped licking his member.

Daffy closed his eyes, focusing only on the wet sounds that were caused by Donald's mouth around his penis, he concentrated on the changing speed of these and the warmth that his lover's oral cavity caused him. His whole body shook when he felt that tongue caress him and the breath of his lover crashing against his crotch.

"You're very hard," Della told him, she slid her fingers over his brother's crotch, tracing circles and removing some of the substance that covered him. "It's even wet around here, what is it? semen?"

Della's fingers continued to slide until they reached the entrance to the tied duck. He outlined the area, but only inserted his fingers when he covered them with lube.

"It's very hot and cramped here. I can think of so many things that we could do."

At first Daffy found it strange that Della had lube, or a strap, although that was something he would find out later. He had been so focused on Donald that he had forgotten about the rest. She stopped giving it importance when she noticed that Donald pressed harder on his member each time Della penetrated him and that he even nibbled on it, not too hard to become a nuisance, but enough to be pleasant.

Della had been unusually careful. Shortly before he covered his fingers with lubricant and introduced them in the entrance of his lover. Della had made sure not to push Donald too hard and only added more digits the moment she was sure her brother was ready and would enjoy it as much as she did.
Della's patience ran out very quickly. All the care she had taken disappeared as soon as she was certain that Donald was ready. Della put on the strap, one she had chosen especially for the occasion, and then placed it between Donald's legs. She took hold of the phallus and shoved it, without warning, into her brother's rear.

"Do you know I'm not going anywhere?" Donald said, a little pained. "There is also no time limit."

Daffy mentally wondered if Donald was a virgin and told himself he wasn't. Daffy even suspected that it was not even the first threesome he had participated in and he had heard a lot of rumors. He was not. Daffy had had several courtships in the past, some very passionate and others more fleeting, but of all those relationships he had fond memories.

"Boring!" Della said mockingly, increasing the speed and strength of her thrusts.

Daffy could tell by the way Donald bumped into him. No wonder Della had so much energy, she was in the theater group, something strange because, unlike her brother, she did not seem to enjoy the performance, and rarely stayed in one place or did nothing.

The clapping sounds were rhythmic so Daffy suspected it wasn't the first time Della had worn a strap. The way Donald swayed let Daffy know that Della was pushing him hard. He did not complain, he liked to feel how Donald swallowed his member completely and pressed his tongue against it.

All three groaned. Daffy couldn't take his eyes off Donald. He couldn't help but watch him swallow multiple times, without wasting even a drop of his seed. His fingers dug into the duck's shoulders, he had seen erotic movies, but the sight he had surpassed them all.

"You look ridiculous."

Della laughed at those words. She obviously didn't believe her, Della used to be especially observant and even more impulsive. Donald muttered under his breath, it was common for him to be wrong and to fall for his provocations.

Donald, although annoyed, tried to kiss Daffy. He failed, as the black-feathered duck turned his face away and stopped him with his hands.

"Believe it or not, I saw where you put that beak."

"Delicate."

"Della never complains."

Della took Donald by the jaw and kissed him fiercely. Donald not only accepted the gesture but also responded with equal intensity.

"Disgust! At least use toothpaste!"

Della stuck her tongue out at him mockingly.

"You say that because you haven't tried it. Donald is delicious and you are not far behind."

Della and Donald kissed once more, this time more calmly. Neither seemed bothered that Donald was still tied up or that they weren't alone. Daffy did not allow himself to be forgotten. He spanked them both that echoed across the room.

"They have a nice tail."

The three of them paused to recharge. The table was full of all kinds of sandwiches, but all of them were normal and could be bought at any restaurant. There were also a lot of drinks, sodas and lots of Duck-Cola, a drink with a high amount of alcohol and Donald's favorite.

Donald was the first to take a seat. He was eating a hamburger and a Duck-Cola when Daffy and Della decided to take a seat on his lap. Della bit into her burger and stole more than half, Daffy did the same with the drink.

"There's a lot of food on the table, you know?"

Della and Daffy ignored him. This time Della took what was left of Duck-Cola and Daffy did the same with the hamburger. Donald complained again and this time his two lovers kissed him at the same time.

Donald felt two spikes settle on his, desperately seeking to taste it. The three beaks brushed against each other and their tongues joined in a passionate kiss. At first it was clumsy and uncomfortable due to lack of experience, but this was disappearing and the three were discovering new ways.

In no time the food had been eaten away and nothing was left on the tray. The three of them hadn't been careful at mealtime so they ended up covered in all kinds of sauce so they used that as an excuse to taste and lick other people's bodies. No area was left unexplored.

"Delicious, I think I've found my two favorite sandwiches."

"We are not food."

"That didn't seem to bother you before, especially when you had Donny between your legs."

Both ducks blushed and that was evident even through the feathers. Daffy tried to refuse, unable to find the right words. Neither argument was convincing when shortly before he had been enjoying the attentions of the two twins. Of the three, he was the one who had gotten the most dirty with the food and that was no accident.

"We should try another position," Della suggested. "This time I want to be in the center."

Della removed the strap while still looking at her lovers. She flirtatiously moved her hips and ran her fingers over them. The expression on his face gave the impression that he was pondering something important. It wasn't like that, Della was clear about what she was going to do.

Della went to the bedside table and took several of the jars of lube that were on the bedside table. He handed one to Donald and kept the other.

"Take care of my tail," she said to Donald, then turned to Daffy, "I'll take care of you."

Daffy knew what Della was talking about when he saw her spread the lube over her crotch. The way she touched him and the vision she had, Donald inserting his fingers into his sister's ass, provoked hundreds of emotions and a strong desire for more.

"Don't worry, you can screw me as soon as we finish."

Della was true to her word. She kissed him and then took a seat on her brother's lap, lowering her hips so that Donald's phallus was entering her. Daffy shifted his hips, digging into the hole that hadn't been taken.

"Harder!" Della pleaded. "More!"

Both ducks obeyed. Donald brought his hands up to Della's bust, aware that it was one of her most sensitive spots. He started squeezing them and playing with them. His sister's reaction was as expected. Della moaned louder and increased the pressure she put on Daffy's shoulders, using so much force she would have left a mark if they weren't in the paraphilias' brothel.

Daffy was not far behind. He started kissing Della's jaw and even biting her. On more than one occasion she lost control and bit her so hard that they made her bleed.

"So good," Donald whispered, "so beautiful ... you're perfect."

"What about me?" Daffy complained. "Don't you have something to say?"

Donald didn't say anything to him, but he did kiss him. Della did too. On that occasion they shared many kisses, so many that they lost count. They also tried many poses and different positions. Daffy knew that the paraphilias brothel had its own rules and he wanted to enjoy it to the fullest.

The price to pay was higher than he thought. He paid with pain for the pleasure he experienced and on more than one occasion believed that he could not bear it. But he never regretted what he had done, especially when the next day, at the drama club, Della, on Donald's shoulders, handed him a note, a map with a date on it.

Chapter Text

A Princess's Fate

Hinata looked at her reflection in the mirror. She shook the kimono skirt a few times and even did a few poses before Ino made her change once more. She had tried on many outfits, more than she could remember, but she hadn't found one that was appropriate for the occasion or that met the expectations of the women with her.

"The neckline is too great," complained the seamstress, "let's try the next dress."

"Western style suits you."

"Let's try a kimono."

"It will look sexy."

"The clan would prefer something more traditional and demure. Too much cleavage can't be good."

Hinata didn't care about the cleavage, in fact she didn't care about the dress or the wedding, much less the honeymoon. She did not love Kö. I was fond of him, but nothing more.
His father had insisted that it was best for the clan that he marry someone from the secondary branch, and Kö, being his bodyguard, was the ideal candidate. No one would suspect anything.

Hinata was not naive and she knew that she would have to marry a Hyuuga to maintain the purity of the clan, but she believed that it would be from the main branch or Neji, but he had died. A part of her had allowed herself to dream of the idea that she could become the master of her destiny and choose who she would love.
Naruto had offered him the chance to escape. He told her that she could go to another village and start a new life from scratch, that he could help her in everything she might need and he was not the only one to make that proposal, but she had refused. She loved him, it was an undeniable truth, her feelings had only grown stronger with the passage of time, but she loved her clan more and did not want to continue seeing it consume it in hatred.

Hinata knew that her father was telling the truth when he said that the best thing for the clan was his marriage to Kö. The Council had agreed to give her the sealing of the cursed seal as a wedding gift. He had not managed to eradicate it completely, many believed that it was the only way to protect the Byakugan, but it did eliminate the torture part and make everyone, including the main branch, carry it. Refusing would not only be giving the Council an excuse not to keep their word, but also an offense to the secondary branch and that was the last thing he wanted.

"I like that!" Ino and the seamstress said in unison. Happiness was palpable in his gestures and words.

"It's formal."

"But also daring. Highlight the figure of Hinata."

Hinata looked at the kimono. It was nothing exceptional to her and it seemed just as good as the previous outfits, clothes that she would have chosen if Ino or Wann Hyuuga had not intervened. It was embroidered with gold threads, glycerine flowers and cranes painted on one of the softest and finest fabrics, a simple but elegant design, a dream kimono. Hinata would have loved him if he had married for love, which was far from the truth.

"What you think?"

"It's perfect," she replied with all the glee she could pretend. It wasn't very convincing, but Ino and Wann ignored it. They were both aware of the situation the clan heir was going through.

"Your future husband will go crazy when he sees you."

Her friends had offered to give her a bachelorette party and she couldn't refuse. She had a suspicion that Ino was planning something wild for the occasion and she hoped she was. Her bachelorette party would be the only chance she had to rebel in front of her clan without risking all that she had fought for.

Hinata was not wrong. Ino had hired a group of strippers, men from a neighboring village who dressed just like the characters in the movie at the time. One of their most popular routines was kidnapping, but that routine was too dangerous considering that they weren't shinobi and that the kunoichi in that room were strong, more than capable of saving themselves.

"Cheer up, Hinata!" Ino told her. "It's your bachelorette party, you have permission to do whatever you want!"

"Even misbehaving," Sakura encouraged her, "if you know what I mean."

Hinata knew what Sakura was referring to. She had also considered it, going to a nightclub, putting a bill in a dancer's thong, and even cheering for something else, although she doubted she could dare to do it, even if she had the chance to do so, something that was far from it. reality.

Tsunade hadn't attended the bachelorette party, but she had found out about the event and had decided to intervene in her own way. She had sent several boxes of sake and ordered them to empty the boxes.

Temari was not part of Konoha, but she obeyed the former hokage's words. He drank several bottles of sake and, of the group, he was the one who consumed the most alcohol. Ino and Sakura seconded her. Tenten, Hinata, and Karui were the only ones who drank in moderation.

"You're too good," Temari scolded her. "Tomorrow you will get married, today you must enjoy your only day of freedom."

Hinata lowered her head in shame, wondering what her friends would think if they knew what was going through her mind, what they would say if they knew about the ten escape plans she had made and all the wet dreams she had had with Naruto. Hinata wondered if they still thought she was good and doubted it.

Gift time was awkward. All the kunoichi had chosen unconventional and especially outrageous gifts. Temari had given her a babydoll, very short, revealing and with an almost transparent fabric. Sakura had given him lubricant and many condoms, Tenten a pajama set, short, but not as scandalous as Temari's babydoll, Karui one of Jiraiya's novels, and Ino a card.

"What's this?"

"It's a pass to the paraphilias brothel. I know you won't run away from your marriage, but for one night, you can have whoever you want and fulfill even your lowest passions."

"What envy! I too would like to go to a place like that."

"Anyone can go, but they must know two things: what happens in the paraphilias 'brothel stays in the paraphilias' brothel and the price to pay is not money, but pain, a lot of pain."

Those words didn't scare Hinata. She was a kunoichi, pain was nothing unfamiliar to her and what she could get in return was just too tempting. A night with Naruto without having to sacrifice his clan sounded tempting and impossible to refuse.

"Then why are you giving it to him?"

"I think we all know," Ino replied sadly, then turned to Hinata. "I respect your decision, but if you change your mind, you have an ally. Naruto" Ino stopped suddenly, it was strange to see her insecure"… she's not the only one who wants to help you avoid that wedding.
In the end he ended up accessing the brothel of paraphilias. Lilithmon greeted her at the paraphilias brothel and smirked when Hinate told her what he wanted.

"You are too good," Lilithmon said mockingly. "You want to sleep with your childhood sweetheart, is that all? Here you could sleep with whoever you want, including your dead cousin. There are no limitations on what you can order or do."

Hinata didn't change her mind. Ino had warned her that she could make all her fetishes come true, even the most twisted ones, but she only wanted Naruto and to be able to make love to him calmly.

"I don't want to change anything and, believe it or not, being here is very risky. The Council will not forgive me if they find out that I will not be a virgin."

"I'm sorry to disappoint you, but you will continue to be. What happens in the brothel of paraphilias, stays in the brothel of paraphilias and in the end everything will be nothing more than a wet dream."

Hinata avoided watching the orgy. There was something about it that made her feel uncomfortable, it wasn't something she liked to think about. She hurried to her assigned room, marveling to see that it was a small cabin, with wooden walls and a double bed.

Naruto was lying down, but got up as soon as he saw her. He smiled warmly at her and took her hand, leading her to the bed so she could take a seat. They both kissed, slowly and calmly.

"What do we do now?" Naruto asked after they parted.

Hinata blushed and, for a moment, thought she would pass out. She had dreamed of this moment many times, but did not know what to do or if she would have the courage to proceed as she longed to do.

"We should undress," Hinata replied between stutters. The way she played with her fingers showed how nervous she was.

Naruto started kissing Hinata. At first he kissed her forehead, then her cheeks and nose. Finally he kissed her lips and it was in this area that he lingered the longest.
Hinata thought she would pass out when she felt Naruto's tongue on hers and that feeling increased when she felt Naruto's hand sliding into her pants.

"Don't worry, I'll take care of you."

Hinata didn't know if Naruto really had that attitude or if what she was seeing was just an illusion caused by the paraphilias brothel, but she was sure of one thing and it was that she loved him. She adored the way he touched her and everything that made her feel.

"Just let yourself go."

Hinata tried to do what Naruto told her. She kissed Naruto and it started to get easier. She even allowed herself to be more daring and use her tongue, but she fainted when she reached into Naruto's pants and felt something hard.

"It's you who makes me feel this way," Naruto told her as soon as Hinata opened her eyes.

Hinata had the feeling that she had been passed out for a second and it probably had been that way because in the brothel of paraphilias time passed in a different way.

"I love you," Naruto told her, but this time he didn't ask her to escape and that was something the kunoichi appreciated.

Hinata suspected that if the real Naruto made her that promise again, accompanied by words of love, she would not be able to reject him again. Hinata tried again to undress Naruto, but felt clumsier than usual and failed. He was only able to undo two buttons before coming to the conclusion that it was useless.

"Let me handle it."

Naruto took some time to undress. He removed his clothes while doing an impromptu dance and Hinata watched him calmly, marveling at the sight he had.

Naruto took his time undressing Hinata. He was careful to remove the garments and kissed each of the exposed parts.
Hinata couldn't contain her moans as she felt Naruto's caresses. The loudest moans were those caused by her lover's bites. The kunoichi arched her back, allowing her lover to remove her clothing.

"I could do this for eternity." You could stay if you wish or come see me soon.

Hinata smiled sadly.

"We could escape," Hinata continued, "live in a cabin in the woods or in a distant village and have our children." I would like to have a boy and a girl.

Himawari and Boruto are beautiful names, but I do not close myself to the possibility of having a third child.
Naruto leaned closer to Hinata's face and made an attempt to kiss her. His lips were stopped by the kunoichi's hands.

"But what would become of the clan?" Could we live knowing that we caused their extinction?

Hinata knew the answer. He had said he was selfish, but he could not put his happiness before the life of the Hyuuga.

"For now we can enjoy this moment."

Hinata took the initiative. The kunoichi caressed Naruto's face, slid her hands over her lover's cheeks, prolonging that moment as long as possible. She sat on Naruto's stomach, feeling her face burn, but not fainting from the attempt.

"Please make me yours, that's all I ask."

Hinata and Naruto continued kissing for a long time. They tried all kinds of kisses, some slow and calm, others fast and passionate. Hinata felt her shyness diminish with each brush of her lips.

"I want you to touch me." Hinata took Naruto's hands and placed them on the parts where she had most enjoyed the contact.
Naruto smiled and obeyed. He drew small circles over Hinata's most sensitive areas, with special emphasis on her breasts and crotch.

"You are so wet."

Hinata blushed and Naruto kissed her.

"You shouldn't be ashamed, we are in the realm of lust and debauchery. Just let yourself go."

Hinata wanted to do it, she wanted to put her shame aside, but she didn't know how to do it, she didn't think she could do it.

"Don't cry" Naruto slid his fingers over her cheeks, wiping away non-existent tears, "you look prettier when you smile."

Hinata looked down, embarrassed and eager to see, feel more, much more. Her hips slid and her pelvis began to brush against her lover's. At first she was startled by the harshness of it, but then it began to move so that it brushed against her body. The shyness didn't go away, but it was accompanied by pleasure. Hinata wanted to keep discovering how sex worked and she wanted to do it alongside Naruto.

"I want to do it too," Naruto told her and his breath hitting her ear was terribly arousing.

"What's stopping us?"

Hinata moved her hips so that her lover's phallus entered her. Hinata regretted what she had done and, although she couldn't see, she was sure she was bleeding. That feeling did not last long, Hinata continued to move her hips, allowing that phallus to penetrate deeper into her and the pain was mitigating, being replaced by something else, pleasure.

Hinata increased the speed of her movements as her body got used to this new experience. Her shyness diminished until only lust and desire remained.

Hinata paid pleasure for pain. What at first was one of the most pleasant moments of his life ended up turning into a nightmare. Naruto was by her side, tied to a burning pole and she was in the same situation. Her clan had appeared at the brothel, ready to punish her for daring to go against the clan's rules, even if it was only temporary.

Hinata woke up at Ino's house, inside one of the sleeping bags that her friend had chosen for the occasion. His head still had hair and his skin did not show any burns. Hinata would have thought it was just a dream if it weren't for the paraphilias' brothel card had changed and she had a small scar, almost invisible, very close to her breasts.

Chapter Text

Sloppy making out

Donald Duck / Pepe le Pew / Daffy Duck

Pepe Le Pew brought his hand up to his cheek and caressed it, a gesture that did not make the pain lessen. His gaze fell on the fox, or at least that's what he thought, and he sighed. He watched the movement of the tail, black with a white stripe, until it was out of sight.

"Is beautiful."

Pepe Le Pew turned around when he heard those words, until that moment he had thought he was alone. Behind him was a mouse, he could not see his face since it was covered by a hood, but the shape of his ears could be seen under it.

"You can have it, if that's what you want."

Pepe Le Pew watched the hooded man carefully. I was confused, but also looking forward to what he had to say.

The hooded figure said nothing. He handed her a card before disappearing.

Pepe Le Pew didn't look for him. All his attention was on the card they had given him. On that piece of paper it could read "Brothel of paraphilias, we will fulfill all your fantasies, even the most twisted ones.", But nothing more. There was no address or phone number, there was no way he could get in touch with the place, much less be able to locate it.

It's a shame, thought Pepe Le Pew sadly. The paraphilias' brothel sounded tempting, but not for the reasons anyone might imagine. The skunk had considered asking the woman who had rejected him, but only for a few moments. There were two names that rang loudest in his head, two ducks he desired.
One of them was Daffy Duck. Pianist at the club where he worked. A duck with black plumage that used to wear a pearl necklace tied around its neck. The second of them was also a pianist and also played the piano in the same bar. His plumage was white and he dressed like a sailor.
Pepe Le Pew had wanted Daffy and Donald for a long time, but he had never tried to get close to them, not out of lack of desire, but out of lack of opportunity.

It wouldn't be long before Pepe Le Pew found himself in the paraphilias' brothel. The way he had located it was too strange to be related. It wasn't something I wanted to think about either. The skunk entered the building, a place whose appearance had nothing to make it stand out and whose entrance reminded him of many of the buildings he had been in.

"Brothel of paraphilias. There are no limits to fun, we will fulfill all your fantasies."

Those words were spoken by a voluptuous looking woman. She wore a rather low neckline and a lusty expression on her face.

"What is your fantasy?"

"I wish two ducks." Pepe Le Pew began to talk about what he wanted.

The skunk not only said the names of the ducks he wanted to own, he also described the place where he wanted to have them and the utensils he considered necessary.

"Your order will be ready shortly." Lilithmon slid one of her fingers over her lower lip. "I hope you enjoy. While you wait you can enjoy the orgy. Don't worry, it has no additional cost. Our prices are already too high."

Pepe Le Pew joined the orgy. He looked for the most beautiful women, they all seemed seductive, and he kissed all of them. However, he also left as soon as Lilithmon told him that Daffy and Donald were waiting for him.

Pepe Le Pew had no preference for any of the ducks and if he kissed Donald Duck first it was because this was the one closest to him. The skunk jumped into the arms of the white-plumaged duck and began to kiss him repeatedly. He kissed her neck and jaw, kissed her beak, and was where she made the most emphasis. He opened his mouth and rested it on Donald's beak. He introduced his tongue and licked every corner of his lover's mouth. The skunk made a small groan when he felt Donald's tongue brush against him.

Pepe Le Pew did not want to be left behind so he moved his tongue with more emphasis. She pressed her body against Donald's and thrust his tongue even further. Donald wasn't trying to reject his kiss or lessen the intensity with which he kissed him and that was something that fascinated him.
Pepe Le Pew didn't kiss Daffy right away despite how much he wanted to. He took a moment to get his air and energy back. The skunk watched Donald, marveling at the harshness of his breathing and the ruffling of his feathers.

Pepe Le Pew didn't jump into Daffy's arms, as Daffy did it first. The black-plumaged duck hung around his neck and whispered in his ear, words she could never forget. They both laughed out loud and it was Daffy who initiated that kiss.

Daffy's kiss was short lived, but it was very intense. The kiss ended and the two were connected by a thread of saliva.
Pepe Le Pew took less time to return the kiss and, as he had done with Donald, Pepe Le Pew explored Daffy's mouth with his tongue, rubbing his lover's tongue with greater emphasis.

Pepe Le Pew liked sloopy making out. One thing I loved was kissing someone and being able to see their faces connected by a thread of saliva. Daffy and Donald kissed him simultaneously, rubbing their beaks against his lips and brushing their tongues for a few moments.
Pepe Le Pew, Donald Duck and Daffy Duck exchanged many more kisses. The kisses of three were the most repeated and in each of those kisses they were joined by a thread of saliva.

The skunk could feel his throat rough and great happiness in his heart. Many times he had imagined what it would be like to kiss Daffy and Donald, but the truth was that the reality far exceeded even his wildest fantasies. At that moment the skunk was convinced that he could spend a life in the brothel of paraphilias, kissing the two ducks until time forgot to be eternal.

"You're delicious," Daffy told him.

Donald had spoken too, but he didn't understand what he said. Pepe Le Pew didn't know if he had said "Kiss me a lot" or "Your mouth stinks." He was hoping it was the first.

The skunk had never paid much attention to its scent, in fact it had never considered this to be a problem no matter how many times it had been rejected, but it had noticed that no one seemed to be a fan of its scent.
Pepe Le Pew kissed Donald and, for the first time that night, took it easy. It was a sloppy kiss, and like in the previous kisses, he used his tongue a lot. The difference was that his movements were slower and that she took time to savor her lover.

"Hey!" Daffy complained. "I am also here!"

"Don't worry, I would never forget you, mon amour."

Pepe Le Pew also kissed Daffy calmly. He opened his mouth as wide as she could and tasted his lover calmly and slowly. His jaw started to ache, but that didn't make him want to stop kissing those ducks.
And did not do it. Pepe Le Pew kissed Donald and Daffy until his jaw lost sensation. The skunk did not know how long it had been since he entered that room, nor did he want to think about it. It could have been hours and he wouldn't have cared. He was so focused on his lovers that he did not notice that time passed differently in that place.

What did make Pepe Le Pew jump was when he felt Daffy stroking his legs. His fingers were so dangerously close to his groin that it made him suspicious of his intentions. The skunk hadn't thought about it until he noticed the intentions of his lovers.

Donald not only didn't lag behind, he was also a step forward. He took a bottle of lubricant and began to prepare the area. Pepe was startled by the suddenness of that gesture, but it was not something that surprised him, Donald was temperamental, but of the two he was the most prudent and sensible.
Pepe was not surprised when the two ducks began to shove inside him, but he was startled. Both had decided to act simultaneously and, for a moment, Pepe Le Pew believed that it was more than he could bear. It was not like that, Pepe managed to endure several more thrusts, he lost consciousness at one point. They both bit him so hard that they made him bleed and the loss of blood eventually made him lose consciousness.

Chapter Text

Ritual

Donald Duck/Louie Duck/Huey Duck/Dewey Duck

At first Louie didn't care what Huey was doing. He was reading some notes and that was not strange in the case of his brother it was the usual thing, but then he recognized the notebook in his hands and felt panic. No one was supposed to read what it said there under any circumstances.
Louie had written the contents of that notebook in a bored moment. He had started it shortly after he had visited Castle McDuck. It wasn't during his first visit or the first time he'd seen Molly Mallard, but it was the first time he'd paid attention to her. She looked so small, so fragile that it was inevitable for her to come up with certain ideas. Louie was sure that Molly had married Dingus when she was thirteen and that she had died very young.

Finding out that he was wrong was disappointing. Molly's appearance might seem that of a child, but nothing could be further from the truth. Molly hadn't been married when she was a child, in fact she was twenty-four years old, even older than Dingus.
That didn't stop him from writing the book. He began to ramble about the McDuck's past and even created the theory that Elvira Coot was Downy's daughter, the product of a marriage prior to the one he had with Fergus, but that they had hidden it to prevent it from affecting Hortense's marriage to his nephew. . Then he made crazier theories, the largest being one that involved an ancient ritual.

"What do you read?" He asked, trying to sound casual and failing miserably.
The expression on Huey's face didn't change.

"A king makes more sense. Some time ago I read of a man who wanted to impose a law where being a virgin at fifteen was a crime."

Louie considered himself an expert reading scenarios and people, however at that moment he had no idea what was going through his brother's mind and that was something that terrified him.

"Is that all you will say?"

"I want to do it with Uncle Donald too, and I also suspect that he and Mom have something. I know of a place where we can make this fantasy come true. I went to the lost library of Alexandria and discovered many interesting things."

Louie eyed Huey suspiciously. His brother was saying the words he wanted to hear, but it sounded too good to be true. It seemed absurd to him that his brother, the always correct Huey, would agree to lose his virginity to his uncle. He even suspected it was a trap.

"What are you planning?"

"It's not obvious, we'll go to the paraphilias' brothel and Uncle Donald will deflower us."

Louie kept thinking that this was all too absurd and that it must be a joke, one in very bad taste.

"Do you really think Dewey will agree?"

"I'd be offended if they didn't invite me."

Louie mentally reproached himself for what had happened. First Huey found his notebook, then he failed to read it and finally Dewey appeared without him noticing his presence or the moment he arrived.

"We are triplets, I suppose we think the same."

Huey was tasked with locating the paraphilias' brothel and the three of them went together. They obviously didn't tell anyone where they would go. They did not choose his birthday just out of sentimentality. Louie knew that they would all be busy organizing their birthday party and that they would have no problem letting them hang around.

-Three children? Lilithmon didn't bother to hide her surprise. Now that is unusual.

"Does that mean he won't attend to us?"

"In the brothel of paraphilias we promise to comply with all paraphilias, no matter how twisted they may be, something like age will not stop us. But I'll be nice and give you a warning, here pleasure is paid with pain."

That was the first time the triplets doubted their intentions. The ducklings exchanged glances, but could not reach an agreement. They knew that this was the only place where they could fulfill their fantasy, but also that the price to pay was high and that it could be more than they could afford.

"Can we have our uncle? Even if it's a younger version?"

"As I said, at the paraphilias brothel we promise to fulfill all fantasies, even twisted ones. The impossible does not exist here. There are three so they can have both."

Those words were enough to convince Dewey. Louie noticed the change in his expression and wondered why so much interest in a younger Donald. One of the things that attracted him the most was the difference in age and maturity of his uncle.

"I'm in."

"I also."

"Me too."

Louie decided that he would not be left behind, and from what he could see, Huey was of the same mind. The doubts did not disappear entirely and would remain there for a long time. But they would not last forever and would eventually be replaced by lust and desire.

"Ask what you want, remember that there are no limitations here."

"I want a lot of jewels, precious stones, diamonds, but mostly gold," Louie asked. "I want a room full of treasures and one that is comparable to Scrooge McDuck's vault."

"I want ribbons, flags, and lots of balloons. I want the room to be decorated as if it were the scene of a prom."

"And I have books. I would like to have the original Junior Woodchuck manual and also paintings that tell the story of the paraphilias' brothel as well as seduction techniques."

"Glad to see so many youngsters sure of what they want," Lilithmon replied, and the digimon slid one of her fingers over her lower lip. "You three have so much potential."

"We also have a story in mind." Louie handed him his notebook, the same one that had started it all. "We want this scenario to begin."

Neither of the triplets joined the orgy. All three agreed that they wanted to lose their virginity to their uncle and no orgy would make them change their minds.

The appearance of the room was somewhat confusing. Lilithmon had made sure that they included all the requests of the triplets and those were so different that they did not seem to be able to coincide and they gave him a somewhat strange aspect.

The three ducklings only coincided in a single point, the paintings. All three found the paintings that told the story of the paraphilias' brothel striking despite the fact that no one could understand it. The paintings of demons and all kinds of creatures making a deal with them were striking, as were those that showed different sexual acts, some innocent and others not so much.

Donald was waiting for them. The oldest duck was lying on the bed while he was reading a comic book about Paperinik. Donald left that position as soon as he heard them enter, but his expression remained calm at all times.

"I was expecting you," Donald told them. "I have to talk to you about something very important."

Louie knew what Donald was talking about, after all that was what Lilithmon had been asked to do.

"Long ago, in Scotland, the origin of the McDuck clan, there was a very rough king. His name was Saint-Fond and he was known as a libertine. Saint-Fond hated everything to do with virtue and used her power to make everyone in her reign reject her. One of its best known laws was precisely the prohibition of virginity. Saint-Fond had established that anyone who was thirteen years old and who had not been deflowered would be sentenced to death. An alternative to comply with that law was prostitution. Young people who do not have someone to deflower them should sell their body for a period of two years. The McDuck Clan, confident in its power, refused to obey those rules."

Louie began to regret it. Not from going to the brothel, his body trembling at the thought of losing her virginity, but from including that story. Contrary to Huey, he considered it too long, boring and tedious.

"The price to pay was expensive. Saint-Fond took it personally and cursed that man along with all his descendants. Saint-Fond's reign ended and with it all his rules disappeared. Time passed and his legacy was forgotten by most. However that did not happen with the McDuck clan. The curse continued and continues in force ever since. If a member of the McDuck clan remained a virgin after their thirteenth birthday, they would die. The idea of prostitution was out of the question and letting young people die was not an option either, so they turned to another alternative. All descendants of the McDuck clan would be deflowered by an adult relative on their thirteenth birthday. Scrooge, Hortense and Daphne went through it, Della and I too, now it's your turn to go through it. Don't worry, I'll make sure it's a pleasant experience."

Donald walked over to his nephews and began to undress him. It was something he did slowly as he complimented them and told them how much he loved them. Louie enjoyed such care, but he was also impatient.

"Could you test us?" Louie asked him. Having her uncle between his legs was one of her most frequent fantasies.

Donald immediately obeyed. At first he stroked the crotch of the little ones, tracing little circles until the little penises of the minors were present. Louie was the first to receive a blowjob and Huey the last. This was unusual and Huey was usually the first to be served.
Louie had her first orgasm and she told herself that she felt much better than she did in the porn movies that she used to sneakily watch. Dewey was impatient and showed it when he sat unannounced on the adult's lap.
Huey and Louie were shocked when they heard Dewey's screech and their concern increased when they noticed that there was a small trace of blood on the middle brother.

"Take it easy," Donald told her and there was no reproach in his voice, "pleasures are more enjoyable when there is order."

"It's what I always say!" Huey commented with a somewhat unusual enthusiasm that he immediately regretted.

Donald took a bottle of lube and began applying it to the triplet's entrance. The way he began to moan let Louie know that foreplay wouldn't be as tedious as he imagined. Huey was the next to have lubricant applied, and his reaction was similar to Dewey's.
Louie was left wanting more after Donald had applied the lube. The way he slid his fingers over her entrance and the feel of the cream was extremely pleasant.

Louie didn't mind being the last, at least not most of the time. He liked being the last called when it came to homework and he didn't mind seeing his brothers act first during adventures. However this time he found it extremely frustrating. Donald had positioned himself between Huey's legs and prepared him with lots of kisses. Not just on his face, although he was primarily focused on his beak. He went through the entire body of the child and, Louie would confirm later, also came to bite him.
Seeing his uncle penetrate the minor was what made his patience run out. The way his brother arched, the sounds he made, and the way his body arched made him want to be in his place.

Then it was Dewey's turn. The triplet in the middle did not hurry even though it was clear that his desire was equal to or greater than what Louie felt. The duckling obeyed each of the adult's instructions with an aptitude that did not seem to be his own. He was also kissed and his body was treated with infinite tenderness. Donald was also careful when he entered him. His thrusts were slow and steady and he only increased his speed when he was sure Dewey could handle them.

All the doubts Louie had disappeared when Donald began to thrust inside him. The kisses and caresses felt good, the blowjobs were better, but nothing compared to the feeling of Donald pushing inside him. He loved the way he touched his most sensitive spot.

Donald disappeared after Louie had his third orgasm. No one had seen the moment he was gone, not even Louie who had him inside. All they knew was that the door opened and a thirteen-year-old Donald walked through.
It was in that moment that Dewey understood why Dewey had convinced himself as soon as he knew he could have it. He still liked the grown-up Donald and much, his attitude and experience made her want him even more, but the thirteen-year-old Donald had his charm and his rebellious attitude made her want him.

"I think it's time for things to change around here."
Dewey was the first to approach Donald. He kissed him anxiously and desperately, but Louie was the first to undress him. She removed her garments impatiently, wanting to get back to feeling what she had experienced with the grown Donald.

"I think we should change things up a bit," Huey commented, "and now we should be the dominant ones."

Louie smirked. He admitted that he hadn't thought about it until now, but, after listening to his brother, he couldn't stop thinking about it. He wanted to get between his uncle's legs and fuck him until he had trouble walking and kiss him until his jaw ached.

Donald barely resisted. Louie and Dewey took it upon themselves to immobilize him so that Huey could penetrate him. The oldest of the triplets was the only one who bothered to prepare him for the occasion. Huey thrust inside Donald repeatedly and only stopped when he had an orgasm. The duckling would have continued had it not been for his brothers, who, impatiently, wanted to take his place.

Dewey was next. Of the three it was the loudest. He asked to have his uncle squatted and lunged at him wildly. The way Donald shook himself gave away all the desire he felt.

Louie was the last and tried one of the positions he had seen in one of the paintings. He hadn't chosen her for any particular reason, he just felt curious and wanted to possess his uncle like that.

The three brothers continued to have relationships with their uncle for a long time. They swapped between the adult and the pre-adolescent on numerous occasions, also of roles. Huey preferred the passive role, Dewey preferred to be active and Louie, he had no preference.
The visit ended, but not in pain, to the surprise of the triplets.

"All three have shown potential," Lilithmon told them. Have you thought about working in the brothel of paraphilias?

Chapter Text

Only Girls

Chizuru Honsho/Orihime Inoue/Rukia Kuchiki/Yorouchi Shihoin/Matsumoto Rangiku/Tatsuki Arisawa

Implied: Ichigo Kurosaki/Orihime Inoue, Renji Abarai/Rukia Kuchiki

Orihime wasn't her girlfriend, Chizuru knew that. She never gave him any signs of loving her, that was something she was also aware of, but that never stopped her from fantasizing about her. Hearing about her wedding to Ichigo was painful, more than she could have imagined.
She didn't believe in monogamy, but hearing of her friend's plans made her more aware than ever of something she wanted to ignore, Orihime was a pipe dream.

Accepting that reality was both painful and difficult for Chizuru, but she was starting to. However, that didn't prevent her from having thousands of fantasies with Orihime, imagining what it would be like to touch her skin, squeeze her breasts and play with her nipples until she was bored and he doubted that was possible. Chizuru wanted to try Orihime's skin, but it wasn't the only one she fantasized about.

Chizuru liked Rukia's butt, on more than one occasion she had labeled it the most beautiful in the world. He liked Tatsuki's roughness, he loved feeling the hardness of his arms and the fierceness of his gaze. He liked Matsumoto's mischievousness and her body, especially her body. Chizuru wanted to possess them all, to fuck them until her body couldn't take any more, and then some more.

The bachelorette party seemed tempting. She'd seen a lot of movies about bachelorette parties and they all ended the same way. Just imagining herself convincing Orihime to misbehave just once and she could feel the wetness spreading across her crotch.

The reality was a bit, very disappointing.

"I hope you don't plan anything weird," Tatsuki told her by way of warning.

"Don't worry," she replied with a smile that pretended to be innocent, "I just want Orihime to have a bachelorette party as it should be."

And uncontrolled sex is very important, Chizuru thought, remembering all the porn she had seen with that theme.

The idea of having a lesbian orgy had been on her mind ever since Rangiku suggested throwing Orihime that party.

"I'll be seeing you."

"It's a threat? Because you know it turns me on to be watched by a beautiful girl."

Tatsuki applied one of the many wrestling locks he knew, and while it hurt, it wasn't enough to snap Chizuru out of her fantasies. On the contrary, if Chizuru had a penis, it would be erect. However her nipples hardened and her crotch had grown moist.

Tatsuki and Rukia were in charge of organizing the bachelorette party and it was held at Tatsuki's house. Although Chizuru was put off by not going to a bar, she told herself that a more private setting would allow them to do things that she found more interesting.

Chizuru carried several bottles of sake. She would have preferred to bring a more expensive liquor, but her budget was limited so she put quantity over quality.

"I don't like sake," Orihime commented innocently.

That answer made Chizuru's wish grow stronger.

"It's your bachelorette party, it would be a crime not to," she insisted. Chizuru wanted to see Orihime drunk, she wanted everyone to be drunk and lose their inhibitions.

"Don't bother," Tatsuki warned.

"What did I do? Chizuru asked with feigned innocence. I just want Orihime to have fun."

"Chizuru has a point," Matsumoto commented, she had poured herself several bottles of sake and was even drinking one. "Tomorrow Orihime is getting married and she needs to say goodbye to being single properly."

"Still, I don't think..."

Tatsuki was interrupted by Yorouchi.

"Don't worry, we won't hurt Orihime."

Chizuru felt Tatsuki's gaze on her and knew the reason behind it. Chizuru was not offended as she knew that Tatsuki had reason to be suspicious. She wasn't even embarrassed because she had never bothered to hide that she was a pervert.

"We'll have a lot of fun," Chizuru added.

It was at that moment that they noticed that Orihime had disappeared. The honoree was at the snack table, eagerly devouring a chocolate cake topped with shredded cheese.

"I was hungry," Orihime apologized, it was hard to tell if she was embarrassed when her mouth was full of food.

Chizuru wished she could wipe the crumbs off Orihime's face with her tongue and would have if not for Tatsuki's intervention.

Tatsuki placed Chizuru in a headlock, completely immobilizing her.

"Time to open presents!" Matsumoto commented, not because she wanted to lighten the situation, but because she was anxious to see Orihime open her present.

"I support the idea!" Yorouchi added.

Orihime's happiness turned to embarrassment as she opened Matsumoto's gift, as her friend had given her a revealing babydoll, sex toys, and plenty of condoms.

Orihime's face turned a deep shade of carmine as she opened the gift. She was very embarrassed even though she and Ichigo had started experiencing new experiences and exploring each other.

"You don't have to be ashamed," Rukia told her, "there's nothing wrong with a married couple wanting to enjoy their intimate life."

Chizuru didn't like men, but it was inevitable for her to imagine Renji and Rukia in bed. It excited him to think of Rukia naked, lying on her bed, her legs spread wide and ready to welcome Renji. Chizuru wondered if Rukia had ever masturbated and wished that she had and that she could even watch her while she did it.

"What are you thinking about?" Rukia asked her.

Chizuru only just smiled. She knew how strong Rukia was and she knew what she would do to her if she found out she was questioning how many times she made love to Renji in a week.

“Open my present."

Yorouichi's words were enough to end that conversation.

The shinigami had not only given her condoms but had also included lubricant and a more than revealing dress.

"They're going to corrupt Orhihime!" Tatsuki was shocked.

"We just want Ichigo and Orihime to have an unforgettable honeymoon."

"They deserve it."

Tatsuki was the only one to give a gift that didn't make Orihime blush. She didn't give him condoms, but a hot spring stay at a small inn in Osaka, something she knew Ichigo and Orihime would love.

“The ideal place to use our gifts."

It was disappointing for Chizuru to go to sleep without seeing a naked woman or even being able to caress Orihime. She had dreamed so much about that moment and finding out that the most mischievous thing was opening gifts was something that bothered her a lot.

It was for this reason that she had trouble sleeping and that he was able to see the moment the television was turned on. Chizuru couldn't help but get excited seeing a demon woman on the screen. She was wearing a low neckline that revealed her pronounced bust and a lustful expression on her beautiful face.

"Do you feel frustrated because the movies have lied to you? Come to the paraphilia brothel and enjoy that orgy you've always dreamed of, you can have sex with your friends and there will be no consequences."

Chizuru didn't care that the screen went blank as soon as the woman stopped talking or how precise that commercial was, all she could think about was that she should find this spot, that she needs to fuck fast.
A card was the solution to their problems. On a piece of paper, which was next to the television, the instructions to go to the paraphilia brothel were written.

"I was waiting for you," the woman from the commercial told him. Chizuru thought that she looked sexier in person.

Chizuru didn't hesitate to run up to Lilithmon and massage her breasts. Chizu explored the female digimon's body lewdly and only stopped when she was forced to.

"I'm not available," Lilithmon lied, "and I guess you were impatient to make your fantasies come true."

Chizuru regretted not being able to have Lilithmon, but the disappointment vanished as soon as she thought about the women she could have and the things she could do.

"I wish I could have sex with my friends, but..."

"You can have them," Lilithmon interrupted, "and make all your fantasies come true, even the most twisted ones. At the paraphilia brothel we do not judge anyone and we make sure that our clients get what they want."

Chizuru smiled, thinking that this was better than she imagined. She had dreamed of a bachelorette party full of lust and debauchery, something she would have even if the price was high.

"How much should I pay?" Chizuru paused before adding that she didn't care, she would pay anything, but she didn't want that to be known, she was afraid that giving that information would be dangerous.

"Don't worry, you won't have to pay money and you can access all our services, including the orgy and the food. Our prices are already too high."

Chizuru joined the orgy. She saw many beautiful women, with very varied bodies and decided that she would not limit herself in anything. She caressed the breasts of a redhead while her crotch was devoured by a blonde and her breasts massaged by a brunette. Chizuru thought she might die of pleasure right then and there, but she knew that the night was just beginning and that this was just foreplay.

Chizuru felt like a child in a candy store. Her body was caressed by many women, so many that she lost count, and she was able to taste and caress many others. She had so many orgasms that she thought she might go crazy. She was surrounded by beautiful women and all of them were experienced, experts in the love arts and willing to do anything to have an orgasm.

"Your fantasy awaits you," Lilithmon told her.

Chizuru regretted having to withdraw from the orgy. The only thing that comforted her was knowing that she was about to fulfill what she longed for.

The first thing Chizuru saw were five women in very provocative pajamas. They were short and so tight they looked like they had been painted on. The second thing he saw was that Orihime was in the center and that Tatsuki was masturbating her.

"We were waiting for you," Rukia told her.

"Tatsuki is teaching Orihime an important lesson for her marriage."

"I'm about to teach you a few things about the honeymoon," Rukia added, "things that Renji and I have really enjoyed in bed and that I'm sure she and Ichigo will appreciate too."

Chizuru felt like crying.

“This is how a bachelorette party is supposed to be."

To Chizuru, Tatsuki's and Orihime's moans were the most beautiful melody, but not as beautiful as what Orihime told her.

"Chizuru, could you do me a favor? I need you to massage my breasts. They hurt a lot and I have hard nipples."

"I've dreamed so much of hearing those words from your precious little mouth," Chizuru commented through tears.

Chizuru not only massaged Orihime's breasts, she licked and bit at them for a long time and only stopped when Rukia approached them both and decided that she too wanted to caress the woman who was ending her bachelorhood.

For Chizuru, this was a beautiful sight, worth immortalizing. The woman began to regret not having brought a camera with her, she wanted to keep those moments with her forever.

Chizuru watched Matsumoto and Yorouchi kiss them. The way they caressed each other was too tempting so she went up to them and started caressing and kissing them.

Orihime, Tatsuki and Rukia didn't want to be left behind. They surrounded them with their naked bodies and Chizuru had no time to wonder when they had undressed. She was too focused on caressing Yorouchi's legs and how good it felt to have four beautiful women caressing and kissing every corner of her skin.

The night did not have such a pleasant ending for Chizuru. She was about to pay when she found out that Lilithmon had plans for her and that they weren't exactly pretty. Being in the orgy had given him a lot of pleasure, but that pleasure turned into pain when a beautiful redhead inserted a bottle into his anus. The pain was so bad that she thought something inside her was tearing apart. A brunette with a curvaceous body bit her so hard that she tore off one of her nipples. Chizuru confirmed it when she felt the piece of meat hit her face. Her pain did not end there and it is that several women, not all beautiful, began to bite her and tear her flesh.

Chizuru was in so much pain that she thought she might die. Seeing these women covered in blood and with bits of tissue between their fingers and teeth made her think she was in hell.

The torture lasted for several minutes. Chizuru was conscious at all times. She could feel her body being devoured, even if she couldn't see, Orihime had gouged out her eyes shortly after Rukia opened her chest, being careful not to damage any vital organs. Chizuru could feel and all she could do was wish for death.
Chizuru woke up soaking wet. She wasn't at the paraphilia brothel, but at Tatsuki's house, the place where Orihime's bachelorette party had taken place. She wasn't covered in blood, but in sweat.

"It was all a dream," he thought with some bitterness. Being eaten alive was a traumatic experience, the worst he had ever experienced, but she had loved the rest, being able to unleash her baser instincts and it hurt to think that it had only been a dream.

A piece of paper next to her not only made her question if it had all been real, it made her consider the possibility of repeating that experience. Pain for pleasure didn't seem like such a bad price to pay really, or at least that was what Chizuru thought.

Chapter Text

I'm sorry, I'm sorry

Inspired by the song Gomen ne, Gomen ne by Hatsune Miku.

Webby Vanderquack/May Duck/June Duck/Huey Duck/Dewey Duck/Louie Duck/Donald Duck

Secondary couples: Webby Vanderquack/Lena de Spell and Donald Duck/Daisy.

Having sleepovers was practically a tradition for Webby. They were so important to her that she used to celebrate them frequently, at least once a month. May loved them, but this time she had no desire to go. She couldn't help thinking that there was something wrong with her and that she had to do something if she didn't want to lose Donald and Daisy.

They both claimed to love her, but May couldn't believe them. Donald and Daisy went out of their way to give them everything they needed and make them happy. They always had a kind smile for her and her sister. He never yelled at them and they always made sure they had everything they needed or that they could do what they liked the most, the treatment he gave them was very different from the way they were treated when they were part of F.O.W.L.

"Maybe the girls can help us," June had said, and that was what convinced her to come.

"I have made you a special pajamas for the occasion" Daisy had appeared in front of both of them with two full body pajamas, garments that she had sewn and designed especially for the occasion.

May took the clothes with great joy. May was passionate about fashion, she was not good at designing, but she enjoyed trying on outfits, she had even appeared in several magazines and was good at choosing clothes, she had a web show where she gave fashion advice. She liked fashion, but what she loved most was that Daisy designed those outfits just for her.

"We could stay with you," May suggested, "and take a shower together."

Daisy smiled affectionately.

"Your friends are waiting for you, plus Donald and I have dinner."

"We can go with you," June suggested hopefully.

Daisy denied.

"They would be very bored, it's a business meeting."

Donald appeared at that moment. The duck was tying his tie and, in some way that May couldn't understand, he had tied himself with it and could only move in little jumps.

"Let me help you," Daisy told him. She wasn't angry, on the contrary, she seemed to find the situation hilarious.

May and June laughed at the state Donald was in. Although it was not the first time they had witnessed something like this, they could not help but be surprised by the problems Donald got into and the luck he had.

The designer only needed a few minutes to fix the situation her fiancé had gotten himself into.

"I don't know how you make everything look so simple," Donald commented, somewhat embarrassed and annoyed by the scene he had starred in.

Daisy kissed his forehead.

“That's because you make everything look more complicated.

Donald felt a little embarrassed to hear those words. His bad luck and temper used to get him into a lot of trouble and got him into all sorts of trouble.

"Are you ready?" Donald asked.

“June isn't ready yet."

"I need help!" June yelled. She was in the room she shared with her sister.

Donald responded to June's call immediately. He was so worried about her that he didn't notice she was naked. Daisy was taking care of May so she did not find out what was happening.

"What's up June?"

"I'm so hot," June said pleadingly.

Donald used one of the thermometers in the medicine cabinet to measure June's temperature. He did not find anything unusual, but that did not prevent him from placing several wet wipes on the minor's forehead.

June liked feeling her father's affection, but that didn't stop her from feeling disappointed. Black Heron used to feel every part of her body when she dressed her, many times she even used his mechanical hand to feel and play with her crotch. Bradford acted no differently.

"Are you okay?" Donald asked her.

June was quick to nod. She was disappointed that she hadn't provoked any sort of reaction from Donald and it made her wonder if there was something wrong with her. The treatment she had received at F.O.W.L headquarters was very different from what Donald and Daisy gave them.

"I was just wondering if I'm leaving pretty."

Donald kissed her forehead affectionately.

“You and May are the prettiest and sweetest girls in the world.

June was happy to hear those words, but it was inevitable for her to think that something was wrong. Donald was sweet, attentive and careful, that was something that she liked, but that also worried her. June wanted to feel that Donald loved her, and she only knew one way to show affection.

"We'd better hurry up, the girls are waiting for them and Daisy and I have a boring business meeting to go to."

"We could stay on our own," May suggested, she had just arrived and was not able to understand the way Donald treated them.

Donald had adopted them during the trip he had made with Daisy, he used to be somewhat overprotective and always looked out for their good. May knew that he loved them, but she couldn't understand why he didn't try anything with them, because for the teenager the only way to show affection was through sex.

"I don't think Daisy would like it, she's been planning to open her own boutique for a long time and her friends would be sad."

"Don't worry, we'll have our own sleepover tomorrow, do whatever you want, and I'll make my world-famous curry."

May liked the sound of that idea, even if the activity didn't involve sex. Donald and Daisy had never touched them lewdly, but they made her feel loved and that was confusing.

"We go?"

Donald and Daisy escorted the girls to the sleepover venue. The mansion wasn't far, but it was in the opposite direction from where Donald and Daisy were having their business meeting. Escorting the teenage girls wasn't necessary, but it was something Donald wanted to do. He adored his daughters and couldn't help but be somewhat overprotective.

They were greeted by Webby and the triplets. They had just returned from an adventure and were eager to tell you what they had heard. May didn't mind hearing these stories, and although she enjoyed them, she preferred to stay with Donald and Daisy. She loved trying on the dresses her adoptive mother made and playing with her family.

The sleepover had begun and neither of them knew how to express what bothered them so much. They braided their hair and put on makeup like monsters, but none of them asked what to do when a father figure doesn't show you love. They made a pillow fort and that was May's favorite part.

"What are you thinking about?" Lena asked as she stroked her girlfriend's hair.

"The triplets," Webby answered thoughtfully. "I know they are hiding something from me and I plan to find out."

Elena didn't reply. She just kissed Webby's cheeks. She knew her girlfriend and would know that she would tell her what was wrong, even if she didn't ask. She just needed a little push and she had given it to her.

"I've seen them gossip and Huey write. It's not strange that Huey writes, but it is strange that Dewey and Louie are so interested in it. I have also noticed them nervous, especially Huey, several times he has told me that he does not hide any secrets, but nobody who does not hide a secret would say something like that, especially Huey who does not know how to keep secrets."

"They're guys, they're probably just busy with guy stuff."

"But we're a family and there aren't supposed to be any secrets between us."

"You worry too much, Pink, it's probably just some nonsense we'd rather not hear about."

"Maybe they have the same problem as us," June commented.

"Are they that bad?" Lena asked, she was worried about her friends and confused because both had been very happy when they announced that they had been adopted by Donald.

"What makes you think that?" May responded defensively.

“They have both been very quiet."

"Uncle Donald told us about the places you visited and I saw the pictures that were taken, you were happy, but not now."

June looked down in embarrassment while May maintained her defiance. May knew that Lena had a point, that trip had been amazing, but it hurt her to think that Donald had only adopted them out of commitment, something that, in theory, was the obligation of Scrooge McDuck or Webby, but she was still underage.

"Daddy said we should go to high school."

"I understand your pain," Lena told her, though she didn't entirely believe her words.

That conversation was interrupted by the sound of the knock on the door.

"I can pass?" Scrooge McDuck asked.

Webby nodded. It wasn't unusual for Scrooge to show up at sleepovers. Discovering that Webby was his clone had changed many things and one of them was his desire to be a good father figure for the girl, the best father in the world.
May welcomed Scrooge's intervention.

"Cake!" Scrooge appeared with a smile. "It's strawberry! Webby's favorite!"

"Great! I am hungry!

Strawberry shortcake was also May's and June's favourite, but Scrooge didn't know that.
It would be several days before Webby got May and June involved in her plans. Violet and Lena were also her accomplices, but they had left Duckburg over the weekend to attend a party hosted by the McDuck family.

"I found this in Huey's bed," May said as she placed a card on the table.

"What is a brothel?" asked a very confused Webby.

“A place where you have sex."

“Huey, Dewey and Louie must be bonding."

Webby didn't have much social skills, but she was convinced that May and June were wrong and even considered it absurd that they considered having sex a way of bonding.

"They were probably curious or don't know what a brothel is." Webby wasn't entirely convinced. A part of her considered it absurd, another was interested and wanted to know more about it.

"Yeah, sure" May said sarcastically, "and sex isn't the way of showing affection or something important in every family."

Webby was unable to hear the sarcasm in her voice.

"How about if we go to the paraphilia brothel?"

Part of Webby thought it was a bad idea, but another part wanted to know what the triplets were up to and her curiosity was always stronger so she ended up doing what June suggested.

"They're our cousins, we should have sex, and a brothel sounds like a good option."

Webby told herself that the only reason she had agreed to go to the paraphilia brothel was because she wanted to know what the triplets' secret was. That was true, but that wasn't her only motive and it wouldn't be long before she discovered it.

Webby was speechless when she saw Huey, Dewey, and Louie having sex with a duck she had never seen before. The stranger had hair on his face, something that made him think of Lena, an eyebrow piercing, he was wearing a long-sleeved blue plaid shirt over a black shirt with a sad face, clothes that Lena would wear with pleasure.

Webby wasn't disgusted or embarrassed, just intrigued. She wanted to join the triplets and kiss the grunge duck that she found so fascinating.

"He's handsome," June told her, her tone carrying a hint of mischief.

May and Webby agreed with that.

"Who?"

Louie was the first to notice the girls' presence. He looked up and his face quickly transformed. Lust was replaced by deep terror.

"I can explain" he commented.

"Be careful what you say, having your penis in another guy's beak can take away your credibility."

Louie was embarrassed. It was only then that Huey and Dewey realized that they were not alone.

"It's a McDuck clan tradition!" Huey was quick to reply, and his voice betrayed how nervous he was. "If we don't have sex with Uncle Donald, we're going to die."

"Is it Uncle Donald?!" The three women looked very surprised, so much so that they forgot that none of them had called him uncle in a long time.

Webby, May and June considered each other sisters and had never stopped treating each other as such, but to Webby Donald was their cousin, to May and June he was their father and had been even before they were formally adopted.

"His teenage version doesn't count," Dewey commented, looking slightly embarrassed.

Louie hit his forehead hard. He knew his brothers weren't good at lying, but he didn't think they would have given themselves away so easily. He was good at reading expressions, seeing all angles and possible scenarios, but he was unable to find a way out of this situation. Louie knew he had no choice but to tell them the truth.

"Aren't you going to say something?" Huey asked a little impatiently. He was used to being in control of things and hated when he wasn't.

"Dad didn't want to sleep with us," June complained.

"We want to sleep with the adult version."

It took Webby several minutes to understand what was happening. She had noticed that May and June were worried about something, but she never imagined that what had disenchanted them was the fact that their cousin Donald refused to sleep with them. They had said it, but he thought it was a joke.

"And what's so weird about that?" June looked genuinely confused.

"We are not stupid, we know that sex is normal in families and that it is a way of showing affection."

Webby was horrified at those words. She knew that May and June did not receive the best of treatment in F.O.W.L, but she never imagined that they were victims of sexual abuse or that they had that perception of what a family was.

"I wish it," Louie commented with some bitterness. Young Donald was in the middle of the teenagers, masturbating the boys and indifferent to the conversation that was taking place in front of him. "This is the only way we could have Uncle Donald."

“He would never have sex with us or with you. He sees us as his children and loves us too much."

May began to laugh out loud. The young woman remembered all the times she had tried to seduce her parents, the times she had put on a set of lingerie. Donald had watched them fondly and even thought that she was doing this because she wanted to be like Daisy.

"I told you that daddy loves us very much."

Huey, Dewey and Louie again looked uncomfortable at those words. They were obviously jealous that the two girls could call Donald "Daddy" without being scolded for it. May was the only one to notice and that made her happy.

"You can't blame me for having doubts," May commented, "this is all new to us."

Webby was startled when she felt a hand caressing her leg. Great was her surprise to see that it was the teenage Donald who was caressing her and that he had not forgotten about the triplets, only that he used other parts of his body to please them.

"Can we join?" May and June asked in unison, they weren't upset and it didn't seem like they were acting out of commitment, their voices carried enthusiasm.

The teenage Donald focused on them and gave them a lustful smile. Huey, Dewey, and Louie didn't look entirely convinced. Webby was confused, dealing between the love she felt for her girlfriend and the emotions that the caresses of her favorite cousin made her feel.

May was the first to kiss him. She took Donald's face in her hands and kissed him desperately. Her hands explored him longingly, touching every part of his body and even scratching. Several drops of blood were visible on the teenager's body.

"You're cute," she told him, "but I like the grown-up better. He is the one I want."

June followed suit, but she did something else, sitting on the lap of the younger version of her adoptive father. She rubbed her butt against the teen's pelvis a couple of times before impaling herself.

Webby couldn't look away. Her relatives knew what they were doing and that made her feel a bit ashamed. She had had sex with Lena, several times, but they were both inexperienced and learning together.

“Join us,” June told her between moans.

"You don't want to be left out of this family bonding moment," Louie added from behind Donald, his thrusts coordinating with June's movements.

"We work here," Louie told her, "and we know that what happens in the paraphilia brothel stays in the paraphilia brothel."

Webby's doubts disappeared. Her relatives were offering her something she had wanted for a long time and her needy sex made it difficult for her to focus on anything else.

Chapter Text

Chapter: 17: Lost

Zoro Roronoa/Tragalfar Law/Sanji

Zoro was lost and he knew it. He had had his suspicions when he entered the building, but he confirmed it as he went deeper. He had planned to go to a bar, however he was in a town he knew nothing about and in a place that was far from a bar. The bare walls with peeling paint, the wooden floor, and the absence of people made him think he was in one of those businesses that made money by making others create who could get their investment back if they made more people would join, but not in a place where I could get good sake.

"Welcome to the paraphilia brothel," Lilithmon greeted, her tone denoting boredom. "We can make your deepest fantasy come true no matter what it is. Here there are no limits and everything is allowed".

"Alcohol, all I need is several barrels of sake".

"Is that all?" Lilithmon was confused, it was the first time she received a request like that.

"Don't you have enough sake?"

"It's not that" Lilithmon denied", "it's just that we can make what you want so much come true, what you thought when you found the card of the paraphilia brothel."

"What card?" This time it was Zoro who was confused. The demon woman told him about a card, but he hadn't received one and hadn't needed one to get in. He took a look at the place, he knew it was a brothel, Lilithmon had said it several times, but he didn't think it was exactly an exclusive place and he didn't think so only because of the lack of security.

"How did you get here?"

"Walking. I saw the place open and went in".

"Impossible" Lilithmon couldn't believe what the pirate was saying. She had worked in the paraphilia brothel for millennia, and while it was true that this was not the first time something like this had happened, the truth is that it was very unusual that someone could arrive at the paraphilia brothel without being invited. The brothel was very suspicious of its secrets and chose its clients very well.

"I'm here. Doesn't that mean something?"

Lilithmon was silent for a moment. Zoro's presence was an anomaly, but there was nothing about him to make her suspect he was a threat to the paraphilia brothel.

"I can give you more sake than you can drink, but that's not all. As I told you before, in this brothel we can fulfill your greatest fantasy, make any fetish you have with the person or people you want come true, whether or not it is reciprocated, whether or not they are alive. All you have to do is ask and we'll recreate the setting of your wildest dreams. Remember, what happens in the paraphilia brothel, stays in the paraphilia brothel".

"Anything? Even if I asked for a room with an infinite sake fountain, legendary swords hanging on the walls, and tons of treasure scattered throughout the room?"

"We can do that and more. Our motto is to make what our clients ask for a reality and for this there is no limit or something that is impossible".

Zoro didn't need long to make his request. Although it was true that it was not something that he thought about frequently, it was also true that he was clear that it was what he wanted.

"Go to the waiting room while we have your order ready. You can join the orgy or have a snack. It has no additional value".

Zoro wasn't interested in the orgy so he fell asleep while he waited. Lilithmon called out to him shortly after and Zoro was lost once again. Although it was true that this building did not seem to be especially large if it was seen from the outside, it was also true that it had many rooms. Zoro had seen numbers greater than a thousand, so he didn't rule out having more than that number of rooms.

The swordsman entered several rooms. He encountered several couples, threesomes, and even larger groups. Not everyone noticed his presence, but those who did didn't look happy at all.

Zoro was not interested in anything that happened in the paraphilia brothel, if he had been more observant he would have seen several familiar faces and somewhat peculiar relationships. The demon woman had not lied when she assured him that in that place they fulfilled anything that the clients asked for and what happened in those rooms was proof of it.

"What are you doing here?"

Zoro recognized that voice right away. The swordsman turned around and confirmed what he already suspected. Sanji was behind him and it was obvious he wasn't happy.

"I could ask you the same thing".

Zoro growled in response. He was sure that Sanji had indeed been invited to that place and even had the suspicions of the people waiting for his nakama, but that didn't make him particularly happy to see the cook.

"I won't say anything if you don't say anything".

"I think it's a fair deal".

Zoro had a sneaking suspicion that Sanji had the most to lose. He certainly didn't care if he was known to have been there or not, which he couldn't say for his rival.

Sanji was the first to walk away. Zoro noticed that he was in a hurry, he was. The swordsman had wasted a lot of time and didn't want to make Law and Luffy wait for him too long.

It would be several minutes before Zoro could find the room he was looking for and when he did he wasn't disappointed. The demon woman had fulfilled her promise outstandingly. He had all the liquor he had asked for, great treasures, Luffy and Law waiting for him.

It was a very pleasant surprise for Zoro to see that Lilithmon had fulfilled her part of the bargain. The room he was assigned had everything he had asked for. There was more liquor than he could drink and more food than he could eat. Luffy ate until his stomach was full and yet the room looked as full as it had from the start. The treasures reached the ceiling. Zoro had seen many treasures, but he doubted he had seen any that could compare to what was in front of him.

The swords were the second thing that caught Zoro's attention the most and it hurt him that he couldn't take any. They were all legendary swords, some of them had even been declared lost. What caught his attention the most were Luffy and Law. They wore the clothes he had chosen and the view was, in Zoro's opinion, unmatched.

Luffy was the first to receive it. His captain wore the smile that was characteristic of him. Law wasn't as effusive, but she also smiled when she saw him.

"Don't you know it's rude to keep a lady waiting?" Law asked, the playful tone in which she spoke indicating that she wasn't angry.

"Did you get lost again?" Luffy asked him. That question would have been insulting if someone else had asked it, but it was"

Luffy and him, although he used to make indiscreet comments, he didn't usually act out of evil.

Zoro walked up to Law and kissed her. He circled that body he wanted so badly and kissed the lips that had long tempted him.

It wasn't a tender kiss, on the contrary, it was full of passion and lust. Luffy was not far behind. He laughed a bit before joining in the kiss, nipping at his lovers' necks and jaws.

"So we're a bit gushing, huh?"

Zoro didn't know if he had a time limit, Lilithmon hadn't said anything to him and he hadn't asked either. At the time it had not interested him at the time and it still did not interest him.

"Well, I don't think anyone comes to these places to talk or have tea."

Law laughed at those words and resumed the make out session. Lewd caresses and unchaste sounds were added to that gesture.

Luffy's and Law's kisses were very different. Luffy's kisses were effusive and somewhat rough, loud and wet. Law's kisses were slow and calculated, each touch seemed intended to provoke the greatest pleasure and Zoro was sure that, if that was the plan, he was succeeding in an outstanding way.

Zoro loved both ways of kissing and he knew that Law and Luffy loved their kisses too.

"I like these clothes, but I think they would look better without them".

Law placed her hands on Zoro's pants.

"The same goes for you", she added coquettishly.

The clothes ended up scattered on the floor and the bodies intertwined. Luffy used his rubber powers to wrap around his lovers' bodies, like rope. His grip was strong, but that was far from bothering Zoro or Law, on the contrary. The mugiwara captain didn't know as much about anatomy as Tragalfar, but he did know Zoro and Law, he knew what they liked and the exact spots where they liked to be touched.

"From what I see I'm not the only one anxious".

"Just shut up and kiss me".

"The only order I'm willing to follow".

Zoro was the first to enter Law's body. His grip was firm, but his thrusts weren't strong, he wanted to take some time to get the most out of that body. Luffy would soon imitate him.

"So it's true," Law commented, his breathing was heavy and his face had a reddish cast.

Zoro and Luffy loved Tragalfar Law's expressions and the sounds he made when he was on the verge of orgasm.

Zoro was certain he should have asked more questions when it came time to pay. The swordsman did not care about money, Nami was the only one who put restrictions on spending, but she did have problems with what the paraphilia brothel asked for.

"We're not interested in money, but that's something you'll soon discover".

Zoro lost consciousness at some point he couldn't remember. It also wasn't something he cared about when his nakama used his body to see how sharp the legendary swords were.

Chapter Text

Mom's Friend

Huey told himself that was a bad idea, he had thought about it from the beginning and he doubted there was anything that could change his mind. Huey could think of over thirty rules from the Young Beavers handbook that he was breaking, yet Louie had convinced him once again.

"Is this necessary?" Huey pointed to the cigar in his hand. The smoke bothered him and he didn't understand why so many adults seemed to like them.

"No, I just thought it would be fun."

Huey couldn't believe his ears. He was angry with his brother, but more with himself for agreeing to do something like that. Louie always found ways to manipulate him, but things had gotten worse after game night when they had their first game night at the McDuck mansion, when he was more aware than ever of his powers of observation and sharp mind.

"Yay!" Dewey commented, his interest genuine. "We can finally see what a party for adults is like!"

"I would have preferred to stay with the girls," Huey complained. "Gosalyn came all the way from Calisota to celebrate the holidays with us."

"Are you sure? I heard they were planning to summon a Locanian creature, I guess, I misheard,” Louie commented.

“I heard that they wanted to use the energy of the night for the summons".

Huey didn't say anything. He hated to admit it, but he thought breaking into an adult party was better than staying with him friends and ending up in the middle of one of their paranormal adventures. Webby, May, June, Lena, Gosalyn, and Violet had founded the magic club and had gotten into a lot of trouble for their supernatural games.

Huey felt calmer when he saw the party venue. All the adults were dressed up, it was Halloween. There was liquor, many bottles of alcohol and also cigars. The music wasn't too loud, most were chatting and others were doing karaoke.

Huey shivered when he heard someone sing a ranchera. It wasn't that he disliked that musical genre, in fact he loved it when Panchito sang them, the problem was that he recognized the voice of whoever was using the karaoke.

Donald was wearing a superhero costume. His face was hidden by a mask, but his voice was unmistakable.

"Did you know Uncle Donald was coming to this party?"

Dewey and Louie denied.

“He wasn't supposed to be here."

"I thought he and Mom were going to do Halloween pranks."

Huey pointed to the woman who was taking Donald's microphone away. She was dressed as a famous comic book villain. She was not wearing a mask so they could easily recognize her.

"I guess they changed plans."

"Do you think Daffy is here?"

Huey looked around for him. It was disappointing to see that he was nowhere.

Huey, Dewey, and Louie decided to sit in a spot away from the twins. None of them wanted it to be known that they were there, but neither did they want to go to another party.

"Excellent! Louie exclaimed. I'm hungry!"

Huey had a Duck-Cola. Great was his surprise to see that his uncle's favorite drink had such a high alcohol content.

"Didn't you know Duck-Cola is a mix of rum and cola?" Louie asked teasingly.

"What makes you think he didn't know?" Huey wasn't about to admit his mistake, so he took another drink. "Delicious."

Louie took several sweets. He was no longer a child, but his love for sweets, far from diminishing, had grown over the years. Dewey hadn't changed much either, and Huey told himself he had to admit that he hadn't either.

"They want to play?" asked a rabbit.

Louie was the first to agree. Part of Huey thought it was a bad idea, he had seen movies like After and American Pie, another part thought it was a good idea, he was curious what adult parties were really like and that was one of the arguments Louie had used to convince him.

Huey was disappointed when he found out what the game was about. Several people were sitting on the floor, with various drinks, snacks and various cards.

"Which are the rules?"

"Do you know how to play “One”?"

Huey, Dewey, and Louie nodded.

"These are the same rules, but when someone has a “Seven” they can change their deck for that of any other player."

"And...?"

“Those are all the special rules."

Nothing happened that Huey expected, in fact it was frustrating. Huey didn't understand why players would put down multiple jokers in a row and act like they could stack up the cards to be drawn from the deck.

"I remember that six years ago Victor and I were returning to the apartment when we met a very handsome duck, he had a very good butt and was very funny. He asked me to come with him to his apartment, but he couldn't leave Victor alone, especially when he was vomiting."

“It's a good thing you didn't leave him alone, especially after what happened with Enola."

Huey knew who Enola was. He didn't know her personally, but had heard about her on the news. Several newscasts spoke about the young woman who was the victim of a prank and was found dead, something unfortunate.

"I couldn't pass up the opportunity to be with such a beautiful rabbit." The duck dressed as a clown took the hand of the rabbit dressed as a vampire.

Huey looked at the duck's tail and told himself that the rabbit was exaggerating. It was pretty, but he felt he'd seen better.

Things got awkward when Donald and Della decided to join the game. Huey considered running, but knew doing so would be suspicious.

"We're in disguise," Louie told him in a whisper. "They won't suspect a thing."

Huey had his doubts. Scrooge used to say that Della had above-average analytical ability, but he felt that Donald didn't hold back. The duck always used to find out their antics and had ruined several of their plans, not only when they tried to rob the houseboat.

It was strange for Huey to see that Della had sat on Donald's lap, especially since there was room. What surprised him most was that no one found it strange.

It wouldn't be long before Donald had a hand full of cards. All the players had agreed to make him take cards from the deck. None had said it out loud, but all understood the message that had not been said.

"Is it true that you are expecting ducklings?"

Della shook her head immediately, looking a bit down. Huey remembered that days before she and Donald had seemed to be anxious about something, an emotion that suddenly disappeared. Louie told him that they were very bad at pretending that nothing was wrong.

“It was a false alarm."

"Have you thought about making it official?"

Donald and Della denied.

“We don't know how they could take it."

"Uncle Scrooge is the one I care about the most."

Make what official? Huey wondered.

"They're so obvious, I'd be surprised if they didn't know."

Huey was the first to leave. He asked about the service and pretended to be in a hurry. The oldest of the brothers locked himself in a room without knowing what to do. Great was his surprise when he saw Daffy. He recognized him easily even though his Duck Dodgers costume was good.

There were times when Huey suspected that Daffy was Duck Dodgers, but he told himself that this was absurd and that it was just as likely that his Uncle Donald was Duck Avenger. Even just thinking about it made him laugh.

"I'm not doing anything!" Daffy answered defensively, and it was obvious that he was hiding something.

"Sure," Huey said, knowing him well enough to know that there were times when it was best not to interfere with Daffy's plans. His crazy antics almost always ended in trouble.

Huey sat up in bed. He could find another hiding place, but he didn't want to. Instead he took to watching Daffy.

"What are you watching?" Daffy asked, looking annoyed.

"You have a nice butt."

Huey quickly covered his beak. He hadn't wanted to say it out loud, but he had. Seeing the smile on Huey's face made him feel less embarrassed.

“You have good taste.

Daffy walked over to Huey and stroked his face. The black-feathered duck rubbed its beak against his, and the triplet in red found himself kissing him back with greater intensity. He brought his hands up to the costume and began to remove the garments. Huey had thought about his mother's friend many times and saw an opportunity to fulfill those fantasies.

Both separated for a few moments. Huey needed some time to regulate his breathing. He began to undress because he wanted more of that duck and he knew that he would hardly have another opportunity like that.

Daffy guided him to the bed. He wasn't careful, but he wasn't aggressive either. He positioned himself on top of him and started kissing him repeatedly. He caressed him too, exploring every part of his body.

"Do you have lube?"

"What?" Daffy looked confused.

Huey wondered if he had misunderstood things. Daffy had kissed him back and the way he touched him made him feel like he wanted more. Huey really wanted it and would hate to have misread the signs.

Daffy got up and took a tube from the nightstand. it was lube and only had half of it.

Huey took it and began to apply it. It was awkward at first, especially since Daffy hadn't taken her eyes off him, but then it was that look that encouraged him to continue. The black-plumaged duck looked at him with desire, the way he caressed his crotch gave him away. Huey found himself enjoying Daffy's moans and the feel of his own fingers and wishing he could feel something different inside him.

His wish was fulfilled. Daffy positioned himself over Huey. At first his movements were slow and careful, then they increased in intensity. Huey ended up begging for more, asking her not to go easy on him.

Huey heard the sound of the door being opened so he did the only thing he could think of, hiding in the closest place, under the bed. He didn't know if Daffy had done anything, but he doubted it because of the calm way Daffy was talking to Louie.

Things got more awkward when he started hearing moans. He looked up and couldn't believe his eyes. Louie was on his knees, between Daffy's legs, most likely fellating him. Huey didn't feel betrayed, but he also didn't want to hear how his brother and the protagonist of many of his wet dreams were having relationships. The idea of coming out of hiding crossed his mind, but he was afraid of being discovered and the last thing he wanted was for his brother to know about his emotional and sexual life.

“I know you're here, Huey."

Huey hit the bed, unable to believe what he had heard. The triplet in red considered staying hidden, but Louie called out to him and knew it was useless.

"Please don't tell me it's not what it seems because I'll be offended," Louie told her. "Why don't you join? It's more fun."

"Louis!" Huey complained, unable to believe what his brother was saying and guilty for having considered it before he even mentioned it. "I am your brother!"

"Come, I want to show you something."

Huey blushed when he saw what Louie and Daffy were doing. His brother was caressing Daffy's crotch and that, far from disgusting him, seemed exciting to him, very exciting in fact.

Louie took Huey by the hand and dragged him out of the room. Huey hadn't resisted, but Louie was in a hurry and that was the reason for his behavior. The house was not too big, so it did not take them long to reach the designated place. Louie opened the door and what Huey saw was something he didn't expect.

The youngest of the triplets hurriedly closed the door so the couple did not notice the presence of the two brothers. It also helped that they were both busy exploring each other's bodies.

“I don't know how long they've been dating, but I suspect everyone here knows and no one judges. I'm not saying Uncle Donald is our father, but they've been dating for a long time."

Huey remembered what Della had said about Uncle Scrooge and it all made sense.

"What you think?"

Huey shook his head. Louie had taken away the only excuse he had and he couldn't think of any other reason. He didn't even want to refuse, he really wanted to.

Huey and Louie returned to the room. Daffy was still there, but he wasn't alone. He and Dewey were kissing, both of them naked, sweaty, and gasping for breath.

"What do you think of a foursome?"

Huey didn't even have time to think about it. Daffy took his hand and pushed him so that he was under him. Huey felt himself blush and he could feel something hard and wet rubbing against his crotch. She wanted him so much it was painful.

Daffy began to kiss him, nibbled his neck and brought his hands up to the younger's butt. His fingers began to play with the tail feathers of the child for a while to end up entering the entrance of this.

Huey couldn't help but groan and was immediately embarrassed by it. Seeing Louie and Dewey's expressions made the feeling grow stronger.

"You look so cute," Daffy told him, his tone flirtatious and his eyes leering.

Huey sat on Daffy, impaling himself in the process. It hurt, Huey couldn't deny it, but the pleasure he felt was greater. His inhibitions began to fade and he felt no discomfort when they changed positions.

Dewey had moved behind Daffy, penetrating him while the black-feathered duck fellated Louie. Shortly after Dewey, Louie and Huey switched places. None of them cared what happened outside those rooms, all they wanted was to enjoy this moment to the fullest.

Chapter Text

Behind the Scenes

Daffy Duck/Donald Duck

Daffy hated tuxedos, he really hated them, but he had signed a suit that required him to wear one during performances. Bugs Bunny had told him that it happened for not reading the contracts and he knew it was true, but it wasn't something he would say out loud.

Daffy had signed contracts that required him to give up to four performances a day, to sign autographs for more than five hours at a time, to participate in commercials for products he hated and others in which he was paid very little, but he still refused to do it. invest even a minute in the conditions of the work he did.

Bugs Bunny used to say that he was lucky that the bar where he worked hadn't asked him for exclusivity because otherwise he wouldn't have been able to do many of the things he enjoyed so much.

He didn't hate his job, on the contrary. Daffy liked to play the piano, it wasn't his favorite instrument, but it was in his top three. I had free drinks and some snacks plus a certain perk that I didn't want to give up.

He was in such a hurry to take off his suit that he didn't notice that the dressing room was occupied, but the duck that occupied it did notice and let him know in his own way.

"Get out of here!" shouted him.

Contrary to what many thought, Daffy did understand Donald. The black-feathered duck used to make fun of Donald's voice, sometimes as part of the show and sometimes because it amused him to see him angry.

Daffy stepped aside, signaling the white-feathered duck to go. Daffy didn't know if the other dressing rooms were empty, she had entered the first one she found and she certainly wasn't interested. He was in that dressing room and he wasn't planning on going to another.

"I arrived first!" Donald complained.

Daffy ignored him and continued undressing. Donald's reaction was what Daffy expected. The duck brushed past him due to the small size of the dressing room. Daffy took the opportunity to appreciate his partner's butt. Daffy was a fan of that butt and that was something he wasn't about to admit out loud.

Donald Duck was known for three things, his rarely understandable voice, his bad luck, and his terrible temper. Daffy was not sure, nor did he care, which of those three characteristics was the one that caused them both to end up in that situation, but he was sure that neither of them could open the door and he suspected that it would take specialized equipment for both of them to get out. thence.

"It's your fault," Donald demanded, he had turned red with anger.

"My fault? I wasn't the one who broke the door."

Donald jumped on Daffy and started hitting him. The duck was strong, but Daffy had no problem controlling it, he just had to kiss it.

To Daffy kisses really meant nothing. Bugs Bunny used to use kisses to distract his enemies or to make fun of them. Daffy also used that technique, although less frequently. That was not the case with Donald. He'd had a scene where Mickey tried to kiss him, but he'd stopped that gesture.

Again Donald's reaction was what Daffy expected. His face turned an even deeper shade of red and his voice became even more incomprehensible, even if that was possible.

Daffy started laughing. He didn't hate Donald as much as it seemed during the introductions they shared, it was all part of the show, but she loved making him angry, she loved the way he blushed or the tantrums he threw when something bothered him.

"Calm down, duckling, it was just a kiss."

That didn't calm Donald down, on the contrary, it made him even angrier than he already was. Daffy exerted more force on the white-feathered duck's wrists and brought his face closer to his, but he did not kiss him, he just limited himself to observing his face and enjoying the effect it had on his fellow pianist.

Donald continued to complain and Daffy kissed him again. This time Daffy made the kiss longer. For Daffy, kisses were not very important, but kissing Donald was always something pleasant and it was not only because of his reactions.

Donald returned the kiss. The duck was proud and made a battle out of something that was only meant to make him angry. The white-feathered duck stuck his tongue into the white-feathered duck's beak in an attempt to dominate the kiss.

Daffy released his partner's wrists, descended until he reached his butt and began to play with the feathers of that tail that he liked so much. Hearing a small whimper from the duck below him made him start to laugh. I will never tire of you, he thought with amusement.

Donald blushed and even pushed the piano player, but contrary to what Daffy expected, he did nothing to get away from him, on the contrary. Donald sat on the musician's lap and began moving his butt suggestively against his crotch.
Daffy started to moan. Donald's feathers were soft and the way he moved was extremely pleasing.

"Naughty duckling."

They both kissed once more. The desire to be in control was still present. Both ducks were very proud and the way they kissed reflected that.

Daffy ran her fingers up to Donald's tail, but unlike before, she didn't just play with the feathers. Daffy had no lubricant so he had to use another alternative and the option he used was his own saliva. He spat on his fingers and stuck a finger into the entrance of the white-feathered duck. At first he inserted a single finger and only moved it until he was sure Donald was comfortable. Then he inserted a second finger, moving them like scissors. The answer he got was the expected one, Donald's groans revealed that he was doing well.

Daffy stopped for a few moments, he wanted to observe the expressions of the pianist, appreciate his flushed face and his agitated breathing.

"Don't stop," he ordered.

Daffy didn't like to obey orders. He rarely did and that had caused him a lot of work, on and off the job, but that was not the case. He gladly resumed the movement of his fingers and even inserted another finger.

Daffy waited to be sure that Donald was ready to replace his fingers with something else. She positioned herself between her lover's legs and entered with a single thrust. Donald's reaction made him worry because, despite how much they argued, he had never thought of hurting her.

"Stop and I'll kill you."

Daffy smiled. He knew that Donald was strong enough to kill anyone. Donald had played a very important role during the war, as an actor and as a soldier. He was a veteran who had fought important battles and suffered in the aftermath, but he was also a duck with a big heart.

"Stop me?" But that didn't stop him from wanting to play with him. "What do you want me to do?"

"You know exactly what I mean."

"Do you want me to keep talking? Because you didn't have to ask, I love to talk."

Donald pouted, which Daffy found extremely adorable. He muttered a few words that he couldn't understand and that made him laugh out loud.

"I want you to fuck me!" he yelled, and this time he didn't look embarrassed, just impatient.

Daffy again obeyed. His thrusts had no rhythm, sometimes slow, sometimes faster. The black-feathered duck loved the way Donald's butt squeezed his member and the way he moaned every time he moved.

The musician leaned in until his face was close to his lover's. He began whispering to her and making lewd comments.

Mickey and Bugs would show up some time later, luckily for both ducks they didn't while they were having sex.

“We've been looking for them for hours."

"How do they get into this kind of trouble?"

Donald pointed at Daffy.

"It's not my fault that duck doesn't know how to respect other people's space."

"We both know you like me to do it." Daffy stuck out his tongue at him mockingly.

Bugs and Mickey denied, these types of situations were too common for both actors so they did not give it importance.

"Did you hear about Roger Rabbit?"

Chapter Text

My Favorite Superhero

Gladstone Gander/Donald Duck.

Scrooge had read that the Brothel of Paraphilias was a place beyond time and space, a place where there was no taboo and anyone could make their deepest fantasies come true. The idea had seemed interesting to him and that was what he was looking for.

Finding the paraphilia brothel was not difficult. Scrooge McDuck considered himself the greatest adventurer of all time, but he felt that this time there was something different, that it was the brothel that found him and not the other way around.

"I'm afraid there are some complications with your request," Lilithmon told him.

Scrooge McDuck felt annoyed at those words. He knew that what he felt for his nephew was immoral, that he shouldn't be attracted to someone much younger than him and worse, his own sister's son, but he didn't care. The paraphilia brothel had promised him that it would make his wishes come true and the digimon that attended him was telling him that it was not possible.

"I thought they fulfilled all fantasies, including incest."

"It's not because he loves his nephew, it's because Duck Avenger and Donald are one duck. We could bring a Donald from a different time or a different universe."

This took Scrooge by surprise. At first he thought it was a joke, but then it all made sense. Donald was Duck Avenger and it was so obvious that it was inevitable for him not to feel stupid. The features of his face were similar, he had never seen them together even though they both claimed to be best friends, both were strong, proud, temperamental and adventurous... both had made him fall in love.

"Besides, you will have to wait, Donald Duck is being required at this moment."

"For whom?"

"Confidential information" a malicious smile appeared on Lilithmon's face "But I can tell you that you are not the only relative who requests him."

Scrooge didn't like that answer, and not just because he hated it when things didn't go according to plan. The idea that Donald could be with someone else was repulsive to him. Scrooge McDuck was a possessive man and had considered Donald his own even before he was aware of his feelings for him or the wet dreams appeared. Several names came to his head and it is that someone like him was an expert seeing what was not so obvious and what he tried to hide.

"I could opt for a Donald from a different time or dimension."

"I'll wait and change my order, I just want Donald, in the superhero uniform."

Scrooge kept his word. He went to the waiting room and waited for Donald to be available. The richest duck in the world wondered who could be the person who had asked Donald. Lilithmon had told him that he wasn't the only relative to ask for it, but he knew that that didn't guarantee that at that moment he was with another relative, especially considering Donald's popularity. Being the actor in the McDuck TV soap opera had made him Duckburg's most eligible bachelor.

Scrooge was unable to discover the identity of who had arrived first, but that person did know about him, even being able to see him when he was on his date with Duck Avenger.

He had been lucky.

It was not unusual for Gladstone to run into things along the way. Jewelry, wallets, lottery tickets, bills, briefcases, all sorts of things had been found. That day was no exception, Gladstone found a card from the paraphilia brothel, but he didn't know what it was until he saw a commercial. The luckiest duck in the world had been woken up in the middle of the night by the sound of the television.

At first it seemed like a commercial like any other, something that changed the moment the services it provided were discussed. Gladstone was not interested in the brothel until he heard about one of the features that made it different and that included underground brothels.

Gladstone didn't know how much he would have to pay so he did what he used to do when he didn't know something, left him to his own devices. The goose went out into the street and participated in the first raffle he found. What used to happen happened, Gladstone got first place, but didn't pay attention until he was in the paraphilia brothel.

“Ice cream!” he thought in horror. He had heard that the price was high and he doubted he could cover it with a dessert, even if it was premium.

Lilithmon's eyes lit up at the sight of the cooler and that was enough for Gladstone to regain faith in his luck.

“Go to room 203, everything is ready for your enjoyment."

Room 203 was everything Gladstone had ever dreamed of. The floor was of the finest pottery, the curtains were silk, there were many kinds of flowers, all of them in jewel-encrusted vases, emeralds and sapphires mostly, the bed was queen-size, with plenty of cushions and sheets, all of the highest quality. But what caught my attention the most was seeing Duck Avenger shirtless, doing a series of abs.

Gladstone's gaze fell on the superhero's butt, remembering that shortly before the magazine "McDuck Today" had named him "Calisota's butt", a title that, in the goose's opinion, was more than justified. He mentally wondered if that tail was as smooth as it looked. It wouldn't be long before he found out.

Gladstone began to play with the superhero's tail feathers, marveling at the feel of it. Duck Avenger stopped and gave him a flirtatious look.

"Did I pass the test?"

"Duck Avenger..."

"Tell me, Gladstone."

Gladstone was fascinated by the way Duck Avenger spoke to him. His tone of voice and his eyes conveyed admiration and interest, something that he had wanted to see in Donald many times and that, for some reason he didn't understand, he couldn't get.

"I want you to fuck me."

Gladstone liked Duck Avenger and wanted to go on a date with him, go to the movies and eat ice cream, but she also wanted to have sex with him and that was the reason she had gone to that brothel.

Duck Avenger did not let him down. The superhero approached him and rested his beak on his. At first they were small touches, gentle caresses, but later they increased in intensity, adapting to what the goose asked for. He undressed him slowly, kissing and caressing each of the exposed areas.

"You have a nice dick."

Gladstone felt ashamed at those words. He loved receiving compliments, especially when he received them from someone he really cared about, but it was embarrassing to discover that he had turned on so soon.

"Don't be embarrassed," Duck Avenger slid his hands over his member. "I feel so flattered to see how your body reacts."

Gladstone felt calmer at those words and all his embarrassment disappeared when the masked duck brought his member to its beak. The goose began to moan as he felt a wicked tongue slide across his cock, tracing each line and even pressing. The superhero looked at him admiringly and that greatly excited him.

"I'm sorry," he murmured ashamed when he saw his seed on the duck's face.

Gladstone expected the superhero to claim him, but he didn't. His lover slid his tongue up his beak, once again making an awkward situation into a very sexy image.

"Delicious," he told him, and his voice was quite suggestive. Gladstone liked the superhero's voice and knew he wasn't the only one thinking about it.

The superhero wiped his face. His every move was suggestive and seemed to be carefully calculated. After that he kissed Gladstone, an effusive kiss, full of passion and lust.

Gladstone separated for a few moments, he needed to regulate his breathing, but that was not his only reason. The goose wanted to see who it was that was under that mask. He had his suspicions, the voice was very different, but the butt was the same.

A smile spread across his face as his suspicions were confirmed.

"Well, Donald? What are you waiting for to penetrate me?"

Donald obeyed, though it took longer than Gladstone would have liked. The superhero applied lubricant to his fingers and applied it to his lover's body. He inserted his fingers carefully, making sure at all times not to hurt him. His movements were slow enough not to be a nuisance, but not too slow, and he wanted Gladstone to feel and enjoy it.

Donald's gaze never left Gladstone's gaze. He had been watching her eyes as she slid into him, kissing him profusely, not just when a little annoyance appeared on his face.

Gladstone had an orgasm and that was followed by others. Donald had tried at all times to make this a pleasant experience and he had succeeded. The way she had touched him, his caresses, his kisses and thrusts had made him enjoy like never before.

Gladstone was ready to leave the brothel, but something stopped him, curiosity. He had heard that Donald had been requested by someone else and wanted to know who it was. "Duck Avenger is the second most sought-after bachelor in Calisota, after me, so they probably asked him," thought the goose.

Finding the room was not difficult, he just had to let luck guide him. Gladstone didn't know if doors used to have locks, but he did know that this door didn't have one and all he had to do was push on it.

Great was his surprise when he found out who was the client that Lilithmon had told him about and he couldn't believe that Scrooge McDuck could be interested in Duck Avenger in that way; in fact, he had trouble believing that the richest duck in the world could be attracted to anyone.

He probably doesn't know it's Donald, Gladstone thought, but what happened next showed him how wrong he was. Scrooge McDuck not only removed the superhero's mask, but also continued to kiss him and was never affected.

Chapter Text

Matter of Pride

Don Karnage/Della Duck/Donald Duck

Don Karnage was furious and wanted revenge. He had his crew back, but that wasn't enough. He wanted to see Dewey Duck humiliated, he wanted him to pay for what he had put him through, and he knew how to do it.

Being part of F.O.W.L allowed him to find out more about that duck, he learned about his family and about his weaknesses. Don Karnage learned how much he loved his mother and told himself that dominating her might be the most satisfying revenge. He did not find anything about the father of his nemesis, but he did find about who had been his legal guardian, his uncle Donald. The air pirate said that he could use it for his revenge, motivated by the closeness between the two ducks and for another more personal reason.

Don Karnage went to the paraphilia brothel. He knew well how to get there and it was not the first time he had used his services. He also knew the price to pay, but it was something he had to do. Bradford had told him that F.O.W.L had to be alert and that he was about to start the most important mission.

The air pirate had nothing against Scrooge McDuck, nor did he share the ideals of F.O.W.L. His interests were different and he had his own agenda. Dewford Duck was his nemesis, the person he hated the most and was willing to do anything to destroy him.

Lilithmon received him with the cordiality of someone meeting an old friend. Don Karnage didn't go to the brothel often enough to be considered a frequent customer, but his creativity and sadism had brought him some recognition.

"These are his photographs," the air pirate pointed out.

"Do you want tools?"

"Yes, and lots of ropes."

"Do you want me to hit you?" Lilithmon pointed to the third photograph. "Or do you just want it tied up?"

Don Karnage looked thoughtful. He wanted to be the one to hit Dewey, he wanted to hear him beg and beg his forgiveness, but he also wanted to make him afraid, to experience true terror and regret that he had dared to defy him.

"Just a little," he answered after a few moments.

"Any special clothing?"

"I'd be offended if I didn't have it. I want them both to look like each other, but not to behave like obedient slaves, I want them to be the stubborn ducks that won't back down from anything."

"Your order will be ready in an hour, meanwhile you can enjoy the facilities and our shows."

Don Karnage preferred to enjoy the shows. He made his way to the room where a presentation on the classic battle between superheroes and villains was being shown. The pirate remembered seeing the characters on television as a child, but he couldn't remember the name and it certainly didn't interest him.

The show had something that made it particular, the superhero was not only losing the battle, but he was taking a beating. The supervillain had cornered him and was not only raping him, but also ripping him apart. It bit him repeatedly, ripping off large chunks of flesh and feathers with each bite.

Shortly after Don Karnage was in the room that Lilithmon had assigned him. Dewey was tied up and with several bruises, nothing serious or comparable to what he planned to do to him. Donald and Della were wearing leather suits and were chained to the wall. They both looked at him defiantly and even insulted him.

Don Karnage approached the twins. She kicked Donald so hard it made him spit out a tooth and yanked on Della's hair, ripping out a few strands in the process.

"I am your master," he told them, "and you will do as I tell you, by hook or by crook."

"Leave them alone!" Dewey yelled at him.

Don Karnage found that act of defiance quite entertaining. The duckling was scared, he could feel it, he was tied up and beaten, but still he believed he could talk to him like that, still he thought he could save his relatives.

The villain approached the smaller one while humming a song. He did a few somersaults and drew his sword, which he used to strike his enemy in the face. She watched him spit blood for a few moments before walking over to him and speaking loudly.

"Eye by eye, tooth by tooth. You stole my crew, I'll steal your family."

He then addressed the duck twins, smiling triumphantly.

"I hope that with this small demonstration you will know what I am capable of. Both of you will do what I tell you, or Dewey will pay the consequences. Got it?"

Donald and Della glared at him, but neither said anything.

"Okay, suck it up!"

"What?" The duck twins looked confused.

Don Karnage grabbed Dewey by the neck and banged his head against the wall. Seeing that the duckling had lost consciousness was something that discouraged him, but that feeling disappeared when he heard Donald and Della. They were both angry, but it was evident that they were more willing to obey.

The F.O.W.L member approached the twins and ordered them to undress him.

“They can't use their hands."

Donald and Della obeyed. They both took turns undressing him and used their beak to do so. After that they began to lick his dick. Don Karnage was enjoying the fellatio he was receiving, but also the view. Both seemed attractive to him, but what he loved most was the humiliation so marked on their faces.

Dewey had regained consciousness and he looked terrified. His face was that of someone who had acquired a lifelong trauma that could not be cured even with years of therapy.

Don Karnage had his first orgasm while being licked by the twins. Seeing their faces covered in his seed made her exhilaration rise. He ordered them to clean it up and this time they both obeyed without complaint.

"I want you to masturbate for me, lube up and get ready."

The challenge was still present in the eyes of the duck twins, but their beaks remained closed. Dewey was the only one who spoke and once again asked them to stop.

On this occasion Don Karnage paid no attention to the duckling. All his attention was on the pair of sibblings, watching the way they explored each other with their fingers and the sounds they made when they touched.

The villain knew that they were not satisfied with what was done to them, that they were proud, that it hurt them to give in to his demands and that they felt betrayed by the way their bodies reacted, because they were not supposed to enjoy it.

Don Karnage had the duck twins climb onto the turntable in the center of the room. He tied them to it and gagged before causing the platform to start spinning. The villain used a bread shovel to whip them and did so repeatedly. He only stopped when he noticed a reddish hue to both hindquarters, visible even through the feathers.

"Please," Dewey begged, the duckling had begun to cry shortly before.

For Don Karnage it was not enough. The pirate placed a mail in the necklaces that both brothers wore. Donald was the first. Don Karnage had noticed in him an anger greater than that of his sister, he recognized his protective nature and knew that he was the one he should be more careful of.

He pulled hard on her collar, but not hard enough to suffocate her. Don penetrated the duck quickly and aggressively. Della was screaming, but he made sure she couldn't do anything for her brothers.

With Della he was just as aggressive, but he didn't listen to Donald's claims. The duck had lost consciousness shortly after his attacker had an orgasm. Don Karnage smashed his head against the ground to finish inside her. He wasn't worried about the consequences, after all, he was in the paraphilia brothel.

"It's only a matter of time before this scene occurs in the real world", was Don Karnage's thought before meeting with Lilithmon.

Chapter Text

Privacy

Donald Duck/Della Duck

"Are you sure?" Donald asked her.

"Completely." Della showed him the book she had borrowed from her Uncle Scrooge's library. "Have I ever had a bad idea?"

"Do you really want to know the answer?" Donald gave his sister an accusing look. "Remember when you said it was a good idea to use my pens as a pencil? Or when we did that chili eating contest? Turns out he had the name dragon breath well justified. Or when you suggested we pretend to be sick? Mom took taking care of us too seriously, I still feel nauseous remembering that medicine. There is also that time when we wanted to have the best day ever. We spent weeks with the orange pens and couldn't enjoy anything we did."

"Okay, I get your point. But this time it's different, we'll just go to the brothel. We will make sure that no one interrupts us and we will be able to have everything necessary to have relationships safely."

“It's strange that you're worried about security."

"You offend me" Della pretended to be hurt, she knew that in a brothel they could have access to contraceptive methods, but she also thought about toys. There were certain things she wanted to try. "Plus I know you want it too. I'm tired of being interrupted."

The first time they tried they were interrupted by Hortense McDuck. Them parents had to go to a business meeting that night so they thought they would have the house to themselves.

They would soon discover that they were wrong.

They were both kissing when they heard the sound of the door being opened. None of them had undressed, but that didn't make them feel any better.

"What are you doing?" Hortense asked.

Della held her brother's hands tight and pretended she was using a wrestling hold.

"Marking territory," Della spoke in a rushed way. "Donald wanted to watch one of his emo shows.

"They're not emo!" Donald interrupted her. "I've told you a million times that I'm grunge, not emo."

"Whatever," Della turned to her mother. "Why did you come back so soon?"

"Something bad happened?"

Hortense went to the nearest wall and took one of the keys that was attached to one of the nails.

“We forgot this. Go change your clothes, you'll join us."

Donald and Della obeyed immediately. They weren't excited about going to the party, on the contrary, but they didn't want their mother to suspect.

"Do you think mom knows?"

"I doubt it, he hasn't said anything to us or bothered us because we spend a lot of time alone."

The second time was during an adventure. Scrooge McDuck had taken them to Machu Pichu. Donald and Della had intentionally strayed off the trail until they reached a sufficiently secluded and hidden spot.

Again they had no opportunity to undress. Scrooge McDuck caught up with them very quickly and was not at all happy.

"I thought I told you to stay close."

"Is not my fault!" they said in unison.

"Both of you are here and that's the only thing that matters. Let's go, adventure waits for no one."

The third time they were interrupted was during Elvira Coot's birthday party. The whole family had gathered at the farm, some even arriving earlier to help with the preparations. For the Duck family, Elvira's birthday was one of the most important celebrations of the year.

The game of hide and seek had been Donald's idea, something that took all his cousins by surprise. Of the two, Della was the one who used to propose the games and make the plans. Donald used to say that he was too mature for such things, although he always gave in.

The duck twins took advantage of the occasion to hide in the basement. It was a place that was rarely visited and where it was easy to hide because of the number of boxes it housed. Gladstone had found them when Donald was caressing Della's breasts. Della's breasts were small, just beginning to develop, and already very sensitive.

"What are they doing?" Gladstone asked them.

“I help Della get a badge. If you want you can come help us."

"It doesn't matter" replied Gladstone, notably startled. The goose used to react in this way when someone suggested any activity that involved effort.

The fourth time was during an adventure. Scrooge McDuck had taken them to a market in Calisota. On that occasion, the richest duck in the world wanted to participate in an auction and Hortense had asked him to take care of the twins, so he had no choice but to take them.

Donald and Della had headed to the back of a fabric store. Della pressed Donald against the wall and wrapped her legs around his hips. Both began to kiss and even undress.

"Get out of here, you perverted brats!" the storeemployeer yelled at them.

Donald and Della had to pretend they were close to being the victims of a robbery. Scrooge McDuck was watching them more than usual for several days after that. Donald and Della didn't know if their uncle was suspicious about what they were planning to do or if he was afraid they would get hurt.

"How are we going to pay?" Donald asked. Remembering all the times they had been discovered had changed his mind.

"It doesn't say what the price is here, but we could ask Gladstone."

"It will not work."

Della asked Gladstone, making sure not to say anything that might make him suspicious of the paraphilia brothel. The goose suggested ice cream and, contrary to what Donald had assured, Lilithmon more than gladly accepted the dessert.

"Did you say?" Della had asked teasingly.

Donald silenced his sister with a kiss. He knew she could use anything she used against him and he certainly wasn't in the mood for that sort of thing.

Both brothers went to one of the show rooms. On that occasion, a somewhat different version of the classic tale of Hansel and Gretel was being presented.

On stage, Hansel and Gretel were abandoned in the woods. Both brothers had to face various wild animals. Donald and Della watched them fight real animals, none of them died, but they did look seriously injured. The characters in the play entered a temple, dodging various traps and even a hail of arrows.
Hansel and Gretel used stones to block the arrows, managing to dodge only a small part. They were not seriously injured so they were able to reach a small house and it was here that the story changed. The house wasn't made of sweets, but it did have a cellar filled with all kinds of food and drink. There was no witch who wanted to eat them and the two brothers did not eat the sweets, instead they indulged in other types of pleasures.

“Your order is ready. You can go to room 313 anytime you want."

Donald and Della stayed to watch the presentation finish. They were both intrigued, but eager to complete what they had attempted to do on numerous occasions.

Donald and Della sat down on a pile of cushions and began to kiss. It was not a tender kiss, in fact it was much more than a touch of peaks. They both explored each other's bodies for several minutes.

"What do we do now?"

Neither of them knew what to do, it was the first time they had come this far and they were sure that no one would interrupt them.

"I guess we should get undressed."

Donald wanted to imitate a dance that he had seen in a certain movie he had seen with Della and that their parents had forbidden them. The duck failed in the attempt. He stumbled a couple of times and laughed a few other times, which made Della laugh, too.

"Now is my turn."

Della also failed. Her attempt at sensual dancing turned out to be too clumsy. She tripped over her own clothes and would have been beaten had it not been for her brother's quick intervention.

"I think we should try something else, do you remember what we saw in the movie?"

She nodded. They both took a seat on the pile of cushions and began to masturbate each other.

At first Donald just rubbed Della's crotch. At first he limited himself to outlining the shapes of her pussy, with special emphasis on her clitoris, then he applied some lubricant to his fingers and carefully inserted them inside his sister. His movements were clumsy and inexperienced, but Della didn't seem to care.

"What are you doing?" Donald asked, not angry, but intrigued.

"I want to use some toys."

Della placed a vibrating ring on her brother's dick. She turned it on and got the expected effect. She liked the expressions on her brother's face, but she enjoyed it even more when Donald penetrated her using that toy.

"Faster! Harder!" she asked between moans. Losing her virginity felt better than she had imagined.

Donald smiled before kissing Della. He took her legs and placed them on his shoulders. He hadn't increased the speed of his thrusts, but they got deeper.

Della was the first to have an orgasm, Donald had it soon after. They both fell against the cushions and needed several minutes to regulate their breathing. They kissed each other once more, enjoying the caresses and exploring each other's bodies.

Great was Donald's surprise when he saw Della put on a strap. He didn't remember talking to his sister about it, but it didn't bother him either. On the contrary, Donald was eager to live that experience.

"Now it's my turn," Della commented with a smile.

She took the lubricant and imitated what her lover had done. She slid her finger into her lover's entrance and, although she felt impatient, she didn't insert more than one finger at a time. She placed herself between Donald's legs when she was certain that she was ready.

Della wasn't careful, she went in with one thrust. Seeing Donald's reaction was something that made her feel a little guilty. She felt great, but Donald seemed to be in pain and she didn't like that.

"Don't stop," Donald asked, "just take it easy, I need to get used to it."

Della smiled, she had expected that answer. She continued her thrusts, increasing speed with each thrust. Donald didn't complain at any time, in fact, he didn't say anything, he just moaned.

Chapter Text

Fenton had a purpose, to lose his virginity. It wasn't just a whim or something that had come out of nowhere. Fenton was in love with two ducks and wanted to share that experience with them. Yes, ducks, in the plural, and Fenton was in love with two men. The first of them was Donald Duck, the nephew of his boss, the other was Drake Mallard, also known as Darkwing Duck, a superhero from Calisota and with whom he had already worked a couple of times.

He had fallen in love with Donald Duck the first time he saw him, while having a confrontation with his armor, possessed by a shadow. At first he had worried about the duck in front of him and thought it necessary to intervene, then he was fascinated to see the force with which he fought and how his armor was reduced to rubble. Gizmoduck loved that armor, it was what allowed him to become a superhero and be of use to the people of Duckburg, but he could recognize the threat it posed and was very drawn to seeing that courage and the anger with which he fought.

Fenton had fallen in love with Drake when they started working together. Initially he had only accepted because Launchpad had asked him to and because he thought it would be interesting to be able to work with another hero. Fenton didn't just want to be his technician, he wanted to be his comrade in arms.

Fenton didn't get a chance to talk to Drake. The superhero had made his dislike for Gizmoduck clear from the start, and Fenton feared he wanted to brush him aside. He didn't love Drake, at least not at the moment, but he did like him. Then the F.O.W.L thing happened and nothing changed.

Fenton felt lucky to be able to work with Darkwing Duck as well as Donald Duck. While it was true that he considered F.O.W.L to be a threat and that he cared about Scrooge McDuck and his family, he trusted his allies and was sure that everything would work out.

Gizmoduck was glad he had a helmet as Donald and Della climbed onto his shoulders. It was the first time she had been this close to Donald and she couldn't help but blush. He had to muster all his self-control to focus on the threat that stalked Scrooge McDuck and all of his allies.

Fenton had believed that Drake had discovered his secret and was strangely relieved. He told himself that there would be no more secrets between the two and that this was very important if they were to have a polyamorous relationship.

"What are you thinking, Fenton?" the scientist reproached himself. "I don't even know and I'm reciprocated and I'm already thinking about going out with both of them."

Fenton's thoughts were interrupted by Huey's arrival. His friend had asked him to help with a Junior Woodcchuck project and he gladly offered. He wasn't doing it because he wanted to score points with Donald, he had met Huey first and he genuinely valued the friendship they shared.

Huey and Fenton worked for hours, with plenty of interruptions, and that made the scientist suspicious. He knew his friend and he knew that he was not one of those who used to ramble and that he took what he did very seriously.

"Is something the matter?"

Huey sighed.

"It's my Uncle Donald, he's been spending a lot of time with May and June lately."

"It's normal, they're both his daughters," Fenton commented, remembering how surprised he was when he found out that it was Donald, and not Scrooge, who wanted to adopt the little ducklings.

Webby, May and June used to treat each other like sisters, but their boss had only recognized Webby as a daughter and she was the only one with his last name. May and June were so attached to Donald that it was not hard to imagine what had happened.

"So are we!" Huey was embarrassed as soon as he realized what he had said. Well, you know what I mean.

"Tell me, Huey, do you love Donald less since Della came back?"

Huey effusively denied.

“I admit I always wanted my mom, but Uncle Donald is special and no one can replace him."

"Have you thought the same thing happens with Donald? May and June need him, but he loves them and nothing is going to change that."

Huey grew calmer upon hearing those words, and that calmness was reflected in his work.

Soon after they had visitors. Fenton knew it wasn't his mother, she never asked before entering, so he suspected that Della or one of the triplets had gone looking for Huey. Seeing Donald made him feel like a fool. Not only because he hadn't considered it as an option, but also because of the way he looked, disheveled and covered in grease.

"Uncle Donald?" Huey was surprised too.

"Did you forget I said I'd pick you up?"

Huey looked a little embarrassed.

“It's just that I lost track of time. We are so close to achieving it."

"And I don't doubt they will, they're both very smart, but today is the season finale of Anguish and I've made my world-famous curry." Donald turned to Fenton. "If you want you can join us. Not to brag, but he made the best curry in Duckburg."

Fenton accepted Donald's invitation and enjoyed the evening. It was fun spending time with Huey's family, but frustrating when he thought of all the times he'd tried to propose to him. It wasn't always his fault, many times he failed due to external elements, but that didn't make it any less frustrating.

Fenton learned about the Paraphilia Brothel while facing the third climactic villain of the week. The superhero had found the brothel card when he infiltrated the villain's lair. At first he didn't care, it was just a card from a brothel, but then he told himself that this could be the solution to his cousin. Fenton was excited to think that he could go to the brothel and practice how to confess his feelings to the two ducks he loved without dying trying.

"You can go to the showrooms or join the orgy if you wish," Lilithmon told him, her voice denoting boredom, an idea that was reinforced by seeing her expression and the lack of interest with which she wrote.

Fenton went into one of the drawing rooms. He didn't know what kind of entertainment was going on in this place, but he had no interest in joining any orgies. Fenton was determined to have his first time with Donald and Drake.

What he saw was something that left him speechless.

Fenton remembered that years ago there was a superhero who acted in the shadows. Many said that it was just a legend and that idea gained strength when one day it simply disappeared. However Fenton knew that it was real and that masked duck had saved his life, he rescued him from a group of purple aliens.

On stage, Paperinik was facing a villain he didn't recognize, but that wasn't what left him speechless. Fenton didn't expect the superhero to fuck the criminal after capturing him, let alone enjoy the show so much.

The first few minutes were awkward. Fenton never doubted his desire, he just didn't know what to do or say. Donald and Drake were in front of him and they were watching him expectantly and that was part of their desire. Fenton wanted to practice proposing to her, not just having sex with the ducks he loved.

"Nice place." Fenton felt like a fool as soon as he finished speaking.

"I'm not complaining," Donald commented.

"I've been to better places," Drake added.

It would be several minutes before one of the three spoke, and this time it was Fenton who broke the silence again.

"What has become of you?" We've been through a lot together, but I don't remember us ever sitting down to talk.

"It's true," Donald commented, "and I think this is a good opportunity to do it."

The duck dressed as a sailor went to the refrigerator that was next to them. Fenton didn't remember asking for it, but he was glad it had been included. Then he went to a jukebox, which he did remember ordering.

"I chose a song from the Three Caballeros, I hope you don't mind."

"You are part of the gang, with that they already have my attention."

Donald smiled, and to Fenton it was the most beautiful smile he had ever seen. Then he sat down next to him and began to tell him about his ducklings. The scientist never imagined that Donald could spend so much time talking about the Huey, Dewey, Louie, Webby, May, June, Violet, B.OY.D, Lena and Gosalyn; Unless I had so many pictures. Listening to him talk made him wonder why Huey had thought he was losing his uncle's affection.

"I love you," Fenton told them, and though he blushed, he didn't want to back down, "I really do and I'd like to lose my virginity to both of you."

"What do you say, Donald?" Drake asked. "Can we help you with that?"

Donald didn't answer, at least not with words. He took him by the chin and began to kiss him. Fenton found himself responding to the kiss, melting with each touch.

Drake joined in the kiss as well, and Fenton found that threesome kisses were possible. The thought that he could learn more about sex was something that excited him and a lot.

Donald and Drake took some time to undress him. They caressed and kissed the exposed areas. Fenton closed his eyes, enjoying each touch and even moaning. He neither wanted nor could contain himself.

"You're so cute."

"And delicious."

Fenton liked to be pampered and sweet words said to him, especially if it came from two such beautiful ducks.

"You are so nice."

“And we want you to feel good."

Fenton felt great and wanted to feel even better. Every caress, every touch, and every lick felt so good it was hard for her to think she'd have an orgasm at any moment. Fenton was afraid they might think something like that, afraid what they might think of him.

"Do not hold back."

"But it is that if…"

"Who says everything has to end with an orgasm? The night is long and we have all the time in the world."

Drake and Donald got between Fenton's legs and started licking his member. Fenton watched mesmerized the way those tongues slid over his cock, the more so the way they intertwined.

He couldn't contain himself for long and his seed ended up covering the faces of his lovers. Fenton had never felt like this before, equal parts ecstatic and embarrassed.

"Fenton, there's nothing to be ashamed of."

“Sex is dirty and there's nothing wrong with it."

Fenton tried to hide how embarrassed he was, but his attempts were in vain. The scientist was not good at keeping secrets or hiding his emotions. He hadn't done it on purpose, but it was hard to feel guilty when he had such an erotic sight.

"Don't think about it so much, just let yourself go," Donald commented as he put some lubricant on his fingers. Who should go first?

"Both." Fenton didn't even think twice.

"Are you sure? Drake asked. It could be…painful."

Fenton nodded energetically. She had waited a long time for this moment and he didn't care if it hurt, he wanted them both to take his virginity. He liked them both and didn't think he could choose just one.

Fenton flinched when he felt Donald's fingers toying with his entrance. The duck slid his fingers around his anus, teasing him with every move. The sensations grew stronger when she felt a finger enter her butt. It was kind of...strange, but not in a bad way. I just had no words to describe it.

"It bothers you?"

Fenton denied.

“It's just that this is new to me."

"Do you want me to stop?"

Fenton effusively denied. He didn't want it to stop, on the contrary, he wanted more.

Donald inserted one more finger and began to imitate the movement of scissors. Fenton started to moan and his moans got louder as Drake began to jerk him off. The scientist didn't know if both ducks had experience, but the way they touched him made him think that was the case and he was grateful for that.

"Have you thought of a safe word?"

"What?" Fenton asked confused.

“A word to know when we should stop."

"Necessary?"

"Very necessary."

“It has to be a word that isn't normally used during sex."

"I don't know, pizza?"

"Can work."

Donald and Drake continued with the foreplay. Donald inserted more fingers while Drake increased the speed of his movements.

Fenton had another orgasm. Many times he had imagined what it would be like to have sex, but Donald and Drake had far exceeded his expectations.

"Donald, Drake, I want to be fucked," he said. "I want to feel them both, inside of me."

Donald and Drake exchanged glances before obeying Fenton. Donald carried Fenton on his crotch while Drake positioned himself between the scientist's legs.

Fenton thought he would be split in two when he felt two members entering him. It hurt and much more than he had imagined. He was close to shouting the safe word.

The pain began to transform into something else. Fenton arched his back and began to moan, nobly with pleasure. His two lovers moved in sync and all he could do was give in to lust.

"Are you okay?"

Fenton moaned louder.

"Very well. I love you guys."

Paying was not so pleasant. The paraphilia brothel did not charge money, but something else. Fenton had to pay pleasure with pain, and heaven turned to hell very quickly.

Fenton got up on his bed, covered in sweat and blood. He was confused, everything felt so real and yet impossible. All of his questions were answered by seeing a card on his desk.

"I want to be with them again", Fenton thought, "I want to test what I practiced in the brothel."

Chapter Text

What happens in the brothel

Webby loved mysteries. Every time she faced one she couldn't ignore it. That had caused her a lot of trouble, but it wasn't something that bothered her or that she could control. Webby liked danger almost as much as magic. That's why when Lena told her that she was on the trail of a great mystery, she didn't hesitate to follow her.
The excitement she felt began to fade when she saw the paraphilia brothel. She had been there before and was embarrassed that Lena would find out.

She didn't want to lose her or hurt her.

"Are you sure this is the place we're looking for?" she asked in an attempt to avoid the place.

"Definitely," Lena answered proudly. "I placed a tracking spell on your sisters and I know they've been to this site before."

Deep down Webby knew it was useless, but she didn't want to think about it.

"Looks like a boring place, we have to go." Webby took her girlfriend by the arm and tried to drag her away, but all it did was increase Lena's curiosity.

"Are you hiding something from me, Rosita?"

Webby tried to refuse, but after several tries she knew it was useless. She was terrible at lying, and Lena knew her too well to fall for her tricks. She ended up telling him everything, from wanting to know Huey, Dewey, and Louie's secret to the last time she'd been to the paraphilia brothel.

"It's a good thing they're not losing value," Lena commented. She spoke with such seriousness that it was impossible to think she was joking.

Webby was confused and relieved to hear Lena's words. She knew that Lena was a nefarious witch, the worst in her words, who had hurt her, but she never imagined that, like Bradford and Black Heron, they conveyed such a strange idea of what a family meant.

“May and June said something similar, about closer family ties, but I doubt any of the older ones would agree with that, especially Donald."

"Didn't you tell me they slept with Uncle Donald?"

“And we did, it's just that this place has its own rules. You can sleep with whoever you want, for the other person it will just be a dream that they will forget shortly after waking up, or at least that's what Louie told me. Everything that happens in the paraphilia brothel stays in the paraphilia brothel and all kinds of fantasies come true in the paraphilia brothel."

“You're cruel, Webby."

"I am sorry. I know I have no excuses, it's just that.” Webby didn't know what to say. She loved Lena and did not want to lose her because she had fallen into temptation.

"Don't worry, Pink, I just want to be invited."

Webby was relieved to hear those words.

"I'll make it up to you!" Webby couldn't help but hide how excited she was.

Lena used the tracking spell to locate May and June. Both were in one of the show rooms.

"I can't believe what they did." Lena pretended to be angry.

May and June smiled nervously.

"It's not what it seems."

"Really? Because it seems to me that they didn't want to invite us."

May and June looked confused.

"In my defense, I came alone. June followed me."

"Don't let it happen again, I also have certain fantasies to fulfill."

Webby's gaze fell on the stage. She didn't know what play they were showing since this one was close to being finished, but she suspected it was the original version of Sleeping Beauty, and that was because of the way the prince woke up the princess, not by kissing her lips, but by fucking her aggressively.

It wouldn't be long before May and June's room would be ready. Both sisters had requested an adult version, which was no surprise to Webby. She would have preferred her teenage version, but she liked him as an adult too so she wasn't complaining.

"Any reason they chose this place?" Lena asked as she pointed to what appeared to be a hotel room. "It wasn't particularly luxurious, in fact it was quite plain and boring."

"I thought you'd ask why he's naked."

"That's the least strange thing."

"It was in a place like this that Donald and Daisy told us we had been adopted," June answered wistfully. "We were traveling on the houseboat, but this time Dad said he wanted to do something different and we went ashore."

"How cute!" Lena commented, and there was no sarcasm in her voice.

May was the first to kiss her father. She walked over to her adoptive father and clung to his shoulders. She had waited a long time for this moment and she didn't want to continue doing it.

Donald held May and carried her to the bed, all the while kissing her. The hands of both ran over the other's body with great anxiety, practically destroying the garments in the process.

June was the next to join. She climbed onto Donald's lap and started kissing his neck and jaw. Webby and Lena soon joined them. The garments soon fell to the floor and moans filled the room.

May had sat on Donald's crotch, receiving his dick in its entirety. It was the second time they had shared such experiences, but from the way May moved it seemed that she had been created for it. Something that was not too far from reality is that Black Heron had not created her solely to retrieve the nexus papyrus, the training that she and June had received was proof of this.

June had sat on Donald's face and arched her back when she felt the first lick. She enjoyed being in that position so much that it had quickly become her favorite. Bradford and Black Heron had never cared what they might feel. Being with someone who cared so much about them and went out of their way to please them was nice.

Lena and Webby sat next to Donald. From their positions he allowed them to use their hands to please them. Both began to kiss when Donald inserted his fingers inside them. It was the first time they had done something like this and frankly they were fascinated by it.

"I didn't know an orgy could be so satisfying," Lena commented. She had just had an orgasm and she knew that the evening was far from over.

"I suppose that everything depends on the order, because even in pleasures they are necessary."

Shortly after they changed places. Lena took June's place while Webby took May's place. They both kissed once more. May and June had taken the places they had before. They did not just let themselves be pleased by the only male in the group, they caressed the bodies of their companions and even bit them.

The girls switched places a few more times before deciding it was time to go back. They were exhausted, covered in sweat and other fluids, but very satisfied with the results of that encounter.

"We should do it more often," Lena commented.

What he did not imagine is that the opportunity would come sooner than she expected. The paraphilia brothel didn't usually hire staff frequently, but he had considered that they had that something necessary for the shows they offered.

"Any suggestions?" Huey asked. He and his brothers had planned two shows, but given the demand of the site, they needed two more shows and were out of ideas.

Chapter Text

Shared time

Donald was awake, but he didn't want to open his eyes. He knew that when he did, he would have to go to work, and right now it was the last thing he wanted to do. Feeling some kisses and expert hands running over his body didn't help at all. Scrooge McDuck knew where to touch him and where his most sensitive spots were.

He unconsciously moved his neck. Scrooge was kissing that area and he liked the way it felt. He was close to moaning when he felt a bite. It wasn't strong enough to draw blood, but it was strong enough to give him pleasure.

"I know you're awake," Scrooge said between kisses, and Donald knew he had no choice but to open his eyes.

Donald didn't like losing, but that was a loss he was more than happy to accept.

Scrooge continued his caresses, stopping at his crotch. Donald was embarrassed to discover that his excitement had already become apparent. It is hard, wet and also somewhat soft.

"So we're impatient. Better, we have little time left and I want to make sure it's worth it," commented Scrooge before inserting that member into his beak.

Donald placed a pillow against his beak in an attempt not to make too much noise. With each lick it was harder for him to do so. He loved waking up like this, but he didn't want anyone to discover them in the middle of…it. He knew that it was unlikely, they were both in Scrooge's room and that place was not only the farthest, but also the most restricted. Nobody could enter without the permission of its owner.

"Wouldn't you rather have something different in your beak?" Scrooge asked him.

Donald shook his head for a moment and brought Della's face close to his so he could kiss her. He had missed that, the feeling that his body and Della's were one.

Della's movements were swift and steady. She didn't want finesse and the way she moved was proof of that.

"Is it necessary to ask?" Donald complained.

Scrooge stood up and placed some pillows on Donald's hips. She carefully positioned herself on top of him and they both began to test each other. Both interspersed caresses with licks, trying to make the other enjoy that moment to the fullest.

Donald was the first to have an orgasm. Scrooge would soon follow him. For a few moments they both remained lying down, trying to regulate their breathing.

Scrooge then coated his fingers with lubricant and inserted them into Donald's anus. His movements weren't slow or careful, he was impatient and he knew Donald preferred it that way. The way he moaned was proof of that.

Scrooge got between Donald's legs, but only brushed the younger duck's entrance. He remained in that position for several seconds. He wanted to enter that body, feel its warmth and the way it squeezed his cock, remember every curve, but there was something he wanted to hear first.

"What are you waiting for?" Donald asked him. His face was flushed, and not exactly from embarrassment.

"What do you want me to do?"

Donald snorted under his breath, a little annoyed as he knew what Scrooge was planning. He knew him so well and it wasn't the first time he had done something like this. It was a dance they had performed many times in the past.

“I think that's pretty obvious."

Scrooge moved his hips, but only put the tip in, after that he backed away and Donald felt more frustrated than before.

"Is seriously?" Donald commented, it was the reaction he expected, but his desire was so great that he didn't want to wait or give in.

Scrooge snickered and knew he had no choice. He could masturbate, Donald knew, but he certainly didn't want to. At that moment all he could think about was how much he wanted Scrooge.

"I want you to fuck me." Donald finally accepted his defeat. His desire to have sex was greater than his pride.

"I didn't hear you." From the mocking way Scrooge spoke it was evident that he had.

"You know exactly what I want. I want that dick inside me, I want you to fuck me so hard I can't walk and I want it now."

"What a common duck!" The smile on Scrooge's face widened, but he soon obeyed. He moved his hips and this time he did more than insert the tip.

"I hope so."

Donald had been late for his meeting at the Agency and Head H let him know.

"It was only ten minutes," he tried to justify himself.

“For a secret agent, every second counts."

"What is my mission?" he ask. He had been through this situation many times and knew it was the best thing to do.

“Agent B-Black is to receive some very important software. It's a security patch for the Agency's computers, so it's vitally important that it doesn't fall into enemy hands. Your mission is to escort him and make sure that said package arrives safely at the Agency."

DoubleDuck immediately went to the place that Head H had indicated. It wasn't near the exchange site, but it was in a building where he could watch him and a gun loaded with sleeping pills she could use if the need arose.

Everything was going smoothly. B-Black had arrived and was making the trade. It should have been a simple mission, but it wasn't. DoubleDuck could see another sniper preparing his weapon, but he couldn't shoot immediately, his family arrived at the scene at the least expected moment.

"What are you doing here, Uncle Donald?" Louie asked him.

"And dressed like that," Huey added.

DoubleDuck knew that it would be useless to hide the gun and that doing so would only cause him problems so he did what seemed sensible to him, shoot. From his position he could see a bullet passing dangerously close to the secret agents.

"I'm playing spy," he answered without looking up from the telescope. "I don't know who I am competing against, but if I win I will have a prize."

"We can play?"

"It would be cheating and I could be disqualified." Donald hurriedly put the gun away. B-Black was about to leave and he had to follow him. "See you later."

DoubleDuck ran to his car. He knew he would have to answer several questions later, but right now the mission was his priority.

The rest of the mission went smoothly. Donald headed to the vault and spent the rest of the day polishing coins and cleaning up the place. Then he took a bath, he was sweaty and he certainly didn't want to be in that state when he got a visit from Della.

"I didn't expect you so early."

“You know I don't like to wait, but that's not why I came. I've convinced the children you were playing,” Della told him, she was in his bed and from the way she spoke, it was clear she wouldn't accept anything less than the truth. "What were you doing?"

"Are you sure you want to know now? Because it's a long story, it could take me all night and tomorrow it's Scrooge's turn."

Donald knew he had achieved his goal when he saw Della wince. He knew he hadn't quite convinced her, but he could avoid that conversation, even if it was momentarily.

"We could do other things." Donald began to undress. "And talk later."

"Don't think you'll be able to get away from me that easily."

"I don't want to run away," Donald replied. "I just can't wait to do it with you. Today was a very tiring day in the vault and I need this."

Donald walked over to Della and started kissing her. His hands roamed her body and he began to undress her. Scrooge used to say that Della was the one with the sharp eyes and great planning ability, but he was also observant; she knew how to deal with her sister, what were the points to touch on and how to do it.

"You'll have to do more than that if you want to convince me."

Donald began massaging Della's breasts. They knew how sensitive they were and he liked touching them. Della tilted her head and Donald took the opportunity to kiss and nibble at her neck and jaw.

"You are despicable."

“Whatever you say, Dumbella."

Donald grabbed Della and lifted her up in such a way that she was forced to use her legs to cling to his hips. Both began to kiss, a kiss that far from being tender, showed all the desire they felt. His hands moved anxiously, running over the other's body and sighing with each touch.

Della had forgotten that Donald was hiding something and Donald had forgotten his plan to distract her. He loved spending time with Della, caressing her body, making her moan in his arms and seeing how she melted with each caress and each kiss.

Della liked to play with Donald's butt. Mess up its feathers and even stick your fingers inside it. He loved the way he moaned every time he was close to an orgasm, but he loved feeling like it was his even more if he had to share it.

The bed was inches behind them both, but neither Della nor Donald considered using it. Both separated for a few moments, an opportunity that the older of the twins took advantage of to lie down on the carpet. She spread her legs, an invitation that needed no words.

Donald leaned in front of her and ran his fingers over her crotch. He began to draw circles, he wanted to do something else, but he preferred to wait. He wanted to enjoy that look on Della's face, wanted her to enjoy it as much as he was.

"You look so beautiful."

Della blushed at those words. It wasn't the first time they'd had sex or Donald had complimented her, but it was impossible for her to blush every time it happened.

Donald inserted a finger and Della arched her back. Donald inserted a second finger and Della shifted her hips so he could go deeper. It was something they used to do whenever they were together like that.

"As impatient as ever," Donald commented, touching one of his fingers to his beak. But I love that about you.

"Do you think that's being impatient?" Della pushed Donald away and positioned herself on top of him, impaling herself in the process.

"Wait!" Donald told her.

Della looked at him confused and a little scared. Donald had never refused before and it scared her to think about his reasons, but what terrified her more was the thought that he hadn't forgiven her. ´Why now, after all this time?´she thought bitterly.

"I'm not using a condom."

Della patted her brother's shoulder and started laughing. She admitted that his reaction had been a bit over the top, but that didn't stop her from blaming Donald for the scare he'd given her.

"Don't worry, I'm taking contraceptives, or do you think I came to your room without a plan?"

Chapter Text

Fethry was a duck of habit, a new one every week, and on this occasion he was quite obsessed with the paranormal. Fethry had posted numerous posters in his room, some about aliens, others about ghosts, and even about dinosaurs.

Della was aware of this and was willing to take advantage of it.

Fethry was visiting, something he used to do every week. They were watching a science fiction movie, an idea suggested by the youngest of the cousins.

"That's a good movie!" Fethry began to jump on the sofa and imitate the protagonist's movements. "I too would like to be a space dinosaur hunter!"

"Why do not you try it?" Della asked with some malice. She had seen an opportunity and was ready to take it.

Donald glared at her and Della almost felt guilty. While it was true that Della could not even imagine the magnitude of the consequences of her words, she could have an idea of what was about to happen and that was what she wanted.

"It's a shame we don't have a rocket," Donald commented with mock pity. "Or that none of us can go to space."

"No need." Della pretended her intentions were good. "I heard that there is a forest near here where they have seen sightings of dinosaurs."

"That´s stupid!" Donald complained.

Della and Fethry ignored him. A few minutes later they were in the woods closest to the McDuck mansion, equipped with nets and sleeping pills.

"Why do I always end up involved in his craziness?" Donald complained.

Della stuck her tongue out at him mockingly. She knew Fethry well enough to know that he would keep her brother occupied for a long time and that was what she needed right now.

She didn't have to wait, just pretend she had seen a dinosaur. Fethry took Donald by the hand and dragged him away, an opportunity Della Duck used to escape.

There was a reason she had chosen this forest, and it was close to where she had agreed to meet Daffy.

Her boyfriend was waiting for her in a small cabin. He was reading a magazine while eating some nachos. Della had to throw a pillow at him to get his attention and it still wasn't enough.

"I thought we were coming here to have sex, not read silly comics."

"They are not silly!" Daffy complained.

Della snatched the magazine out of his hands and kissed him before he had a chance to complain. She had been waiting a long time to be alone with Daffy and she wasn't about to wait even a second longer.

She was determined to lose her virginity right then and there.

Neither knew what to do. They had both watched erotic movies in an attempt to learn, however they felt unprepared.

"You should take your clothes off," Daffy told her.

Della began to undress and even tried to do a strip dance, which did not end well. She had several problems taking off her clothes and even tripped. Her bad temper made an appearance and he ended up throwing her shirt against Daffy's face.

"That was very sexy," Daffy commented sarcastically.

"Do you think you can do better?"

Daffy nodded. His movements were sensual and he occasionally cast flirtatious glances at Della. He moved the feathers on his shoulder in a gesture that pretended to be innocent and even blew him a couple of kisses.
Della didn't want to admit it, her pride wouldn't allow it, but she was really enjoying the show. She could even feel some moisture in his crotch.

Daffy ruffled his tail feathers in clear invitation. Della moved closer to him and once again they began to kiss. The adventurer slid her hands up Daffy's bottom and began to play with the plumes on his tail.

"You have a nice butt."

"Tell me something I don't know." The smug smile appeared on Daffy's face.

"And if we better do something more fun."

Della pushed Daffy and positioned herself on top of him, impaling herself in the process. She had read that the first time was painful and that some lubrication was necessary, but she had been so impatient that she had ignored it.

And she didn't regret it.

It hurt, she couldn't deny it and he even had a suspicion that she was bleeding, but she doesn't care. She loved that feeling and wanted so much more. Della began to move her hips without any rhythm. She wanted to try different sensations, discovering that she liked it more rough than tender and considerate.

Daffy didn't mind the way Della looked. He liked to see the expressions on her face every time she was penetrated and when she got close to an orgasm. He loved how it felt to be inside her and how passionate she was about everything she did.

Della flopped down next to him shortly after she had an orgasm. She took a deep breath and only waited a few minutes before going back to what they were doing. This time she used his hand to harden his lover's member and then mounted him again. She knew that Donald and Fethry would be busy all day so she wasn't worried about their absence being noticed.
Della returned home the next day, a little concerned at having been gone for so long, and that concern was compounded when she heard her uncle scold her brother. She immediately thought that she was the cause of this call for attention and tried to escape to her room.

"I don't know what surprises me more, that you made it to the Hamelin embassy or that you ruined an important bussiness."

"It was Fethry's fault," he tried to defend himself.

"And what did Fethry do?"

Donald fell silent and that was quite strange for Della. She knew her brother had never minded blaming Fethry for dragging him into his follies so she didn't think he was covering for him. That made her think that he was more involved than he wanted to admit.

"And you don't even think you're going to save yourself, young lady. Where were you?"

"Looking for Donald and Fethry." Della pretended to be worried. "They left me alone and I didn't know what to do."

Della didn't know if Scrooge believed her. At the moment he was too busy scolding Donald. Back then she had thought her escape would be inconsequential, but she would soon discover how wrong she was. Donald and Fethry did many missions for TNT and she would test positive for a pregnancy.

Chapter Text

Destiny and Meritocracy

Neji had decided not to return to the Paraphilia Brothel. The payment and the nature of his actions were something that terrified him in the same way. However, he had not changed his way of thinking, he still believed that it was hypocrisy to think that destiny was defined, but he did not see it as something absolute.

For Neji, fate was like a deck of poker, some were born with better cards than others and in the end what mattered was how they were used. Naruto had an inauspicious start, but over time his deck improved. Regardless of whether he was considered the child of the prophecy because of his effort or because of his ancestry, the truth was that he had a lot going for him and that many gave him the tools to become the most powerful.

Seeing fate as his enemy was his mistake and that way to ease his pain.

Neji didn't hate Naruto and much less Hinata, he had never hated her and he doubted he could. They had shared many experiences together and worked together to change a clan that, no matter what they did, would never see them as good enough. Neji loved Hinata and had found out when he was aware of the damage she did to him being in the paraphilia brothel, even if the consequences of it weren't real.

What he hated was the shinobi system. The same shinobi system that had killed Sakumo Hatake because he had put his companions on the mission, the one that had caused more than one shinobi war, massacred an entire clan, stolen childhood from all the children that were part of Root and that He turned his back on Orochimaru's experiments, which allowed clans like the Hyuuga clan to treat their own members as if they were slaves.

And he knew he wasn't the only one who thought that way. He had his suspicions about Sasuke, he had declared war on the Shinobi Alliance. Neji knew about the attack during the Kage meeting, but not when he had tried to assassinate them while they were all at the Mugen Tsukiyomi. He also knew that he had left the village, but that did not end up convincing him. Sasuke was a friend of Naruto and Neji was sure that the young Uzumaki fervently defended the Shinobi system despite the fact that it had done nothing to protect him as a child, that they made him look like the villain when he was the hero who kept the one who destroyed Konoha locked up. .

Amado was his main ally. He had had a great influence on his hatred for the Shinobi system and with whom he had talked about an organization that sought the downfall of said system. He didn't know all of its members, but he was sure that that was about to change.

In the meantime he would look for more allies on his own, people who, like him, were tired of everything the shinobi system gave them.

Neji returned to the Paraphilia Brothel on the day of Hinata's wedding. He had promised himself he wouldn't, but he couldn't help but when he saw her in her wedding dress. She looked so beautiful, so happy, and he was so in love, so aware that she wasn't his and never would be.

"You look beautiful."

"Thank you, I'm so happy to have you by my side."

Neji smiled sadly. He didn't want to be there... Lies, he did, but not as just another guest. He knew that he could leave, that no one, not even Hinata, would claim him, but there was something that forced him to stay.

Lilithmon greeted him with a smile and seeing her gave him the feeling that she was waiting for him. He decided that he wouldn't care, that it wasn't worth it.

"The same as last time?"

Neji denied.

"On the contrary, I would like something a little different."

Lilithmon looked a little disappointed, but said nothing about it.

"You can go to the waiting room while your fantasy is ready."

Neji's reaction to seeing the orgy was different from his first visit. There were plenty of people having sex, just as they had during their first visit, but this time the participants were interested in more than just sex. Some used stabbing weapons, and others bit so hard they tore chunks of muscle. In a short time the floor was covered with blood and tissue. Vision that Neji found unpleasant and that reminded him of his previous visit, specifically when he was raped by Hinata. He remembered the taste of his own blood, the sensation of a stick going through his guts, tearing at his insides and causing him the most pain he had ever experienced. He remembered the way his cock had been treated, how Hinata had squeezed it to such an extent that he thought it would be reduced to dust.
Neji remembered Hinata's lifeless body in his hands, her empty eyes and cold skin. He remembered the guilt, the desolation and the hatred, he remembered all those sensations that mercilessly burned him.

This time it will be different, he told himself.

When he entered the room assigned to him, he found that it was exactly what he wanted. A log cabin, with a fireplace and a comfortable-looking rug. Hinata wasn't there, but Neji knew that was about to change.

Hinata abruptly entered. She knocked the door down with a Juuken, coming close to separating it from its gears. She was wearing the same dress that she had worn during her wedding but her makeup and hair were a mess. Black threads sprouted from his eyes that revealed that she had been crying and her cheeks were flushed, a sign that she had been running.

"I couldn't," she told him, "I thought it was the right thing to do, but I was so wrong. I could only think of you and when I was about to say "I do", I realized that I wanted to say "I don't want to". Naruto is a good man, but he has a flaw that I can't ignore, he's not Neji and that's why I won't be able to love him."

Hinata threw herself into Neji's arms and kissed him desperately. Neji accepted the kiss gladly and hugged her tightly. He knew it was a dream, that his love would only be reciprocated at the Brothel of the Paraphilias and he was willing to make every second worth it.

"I want you to caress every part of my body, I want our bodies to unite into one, to be yours in the same way that you will be only mine."

Neji took some time to undress Hinata. Although it was true that he wanted to explore and savor every inch of that body, it was also true that he had problems removing all those garments. The obi was the garment that took him the longest, a long piece of cloth that wrapped around her waist several times.

Hinata undressed him and it didn't take that long. Not just because Neji's wardrobe wasn't that elaborate, but because of the woman's anxiety. She literally tore off his garments and claimed his lips immediately.

Neji didn't mind her attitude, on the contrary, he found her sexy. While it was true that one of the qualities he loved most about her was her shyness and sweetness, it was also true that he liked the strength of her character, her willingness to rise above adversity and speak her mind. The fight they had during the chunin trials wasn't the only time he told her that he didn't agree with her ideas.

Neji placed his hands on Hinata's waist and hugged her tightly against his body. Hinata's breasts were crushed against his abdomen and her right leg was at his waist, causing their sexes to rub against each other. Both moved their hips, deepening the contact, but without actually penetrating. They kept kissing, caressing each other for several minutes.

"I love you," Neji told her and those words felt so freeing. It was something he had wanted to say for a long time, ever since he was aware of the nature of what he felt for his cousin.

"You are my moon and my stars."

"And I you. You are my sun and my stars."

Neji supported Hinata on the rug and positioned himself on top of her, being very careful not to crush her. He kissed her lips once more and descended until he reached his beloved's breasts. He nibbled on her lover's neck and jaw, eliciting several moans and sighs from her.

Contrary to his first visit, he entered her very carefully. The lust was still present in his actions, it would not have been there if the desire did not drive his actions, but this time he was not blinded by hatred or resentment, he was just a man who wanted to make one of his fantasies come true and who had very much in mind. clear what his plans were.

His thrusts were slow, at first. Hinata begged for more, asked him not to be so sweet and he complied. Hinata had told him precisely the words he wanted to hear.

Hinata's body was so warm and wrapped around him in a way that seemed delicious and that he could never get tired of.

The payment, as expected, was not pleasant, but it was very different from what he had expected. The evil Hinata didn't decide to punish him, in fact no one did. Neji was placed on a cart wheel, too large to be used on a conventional cart. His wrists and ankles were tied to the frame of the wheel and it was set to spin.

For Neji the pain he felt was unbearable. His bones were breaking, splitting into many pieces and, Neji was sure, literally turning to dust. His body bent in ways he thought impossible and completely unnatural.

Neji wasn't surprised when he woke up in his room, completely naked. He caressed the small scar that was on his abdomen, feeling a chill the moment he touched it. He reached for the card he had seen last time, not because he thought he needed it, but because he wanted to prevent anyone else from seeing it. I wouldn't know how to explain its existence.

Chapter Text

Chapter 28: Rhanks

Louie Duck/Daisy Duck

Louie smirked at his visitor. He was aware of why Daisy was in the mansion. Louie had called her to ask for help with his homework, which was a lie, he was planning to have Huey do it for him.

Louie stepped aside, pretending he was doing it so she could get through, but not really doing it out of politeness. He wanted to watch Daisy without her noticing, to appreciate every curve of her body. Louie already knew what Daisy looked like naked, he had managed to set up several video cameras at Madame Glamour's event and the one in the elevator had been his favorite.

The youngest of the triplets had been able to see the reunion between his uncle Donald and Daisy. They hadn't argued or anything like that, but they weren't having their best moment. Daisy's job had kept her angry and Louie had been able to appreciate how much they liked each other. What he didn't understand was how no one else could hear them or the fact that they forgot where they were.

Louie wanted to caress every part of her body, to touch and taste those breasts he had dreamed of so many times. He liked Daisy a lot, a feeling that came up shortly before Donald and Daisy officially started dating.

"It's all thanks to you," Daisy told him, and she looked happy. Louie knew why, had seen it with his own eyes, and enjoyed it more than he should have. "If I could do something to make it up to you..."

"If you can," Louie interrupted, his smile widening. "Take off your clothes."

Daisy laughed at first, but that smile disappeared when she realized that it wasn't a joke.

Louie had waited a long time for this moment and he wasn't about to let the opportunity he had dreamed of pass by.

"What?" was all she could ask, unable to believe what Louie was saying.

"You're beautiful," he told her, preferring to omit how long he had liked her and what he had done thinking of her. "I would like to top you. I think you owe me, especially after what I did for you and Uncle Donald.” Louie slid his hand over Daisy's face. "It is thanks to me that they are together again, that they were able to rekindle your relationship."

Daisy's answer was what Louie expected. She looked embarrassed, but not horrified. She hadn't done anything to push him away, something Louie took as a sign to continue.

The triplet in green walked up to Daisy, brought one of his hands up to her breasts and caressed them over her clothes. The fashion designer did not complain so he decided to continue with his caresses. He was beginning to feel her nipples and knew that her uncle's girlfriend had a mental dilemma, not because she didn't want to, but because she wanted to, but she was aware of the taboo.

"Don't worry, no one has to know."

"I'm your uncle's girlfriend. Doesn't that tell you anything?"

Louie laughed mockingly. He'd be lying if he said he didn't feel anything. Donald was his uncle and one of the people he admired the most, but he liked Daisy better so he could easily get rid of that small and insignificant feeling of guilt. He undid the top buttons of Daisy's dress, exposing her breasts.

"Your body tells me something different, your tits ask me to continue."

Louie brought his pick to one of them. He licked it while playing with the other one. Daisy did nothing to stop him, on the contrary, she began to moan and that confirmed what she already suspected. She wanted it too, but she didn't want to because of what it implied.

"There's no one in the mansion." Louie continued unbuttoning Daisy's dress, marveling as he watched it slide down her body. Uncle Donald won't find out if we don't tell him and I can make you feel great.

"Even so it's not right, you're a child!"

Louie felt offended to hear those words. He admitted that he was the youngest of his brothers, but he did not consider himself a child.

"If you give me a chance I can make you change your mind."

Louie took to sucking on the breast he had been stroking just before and stroking the tit he had been sucking on. Louie had assured that nobody would find out what they were doing, but not that they wouldn't do it again and he liked Daisy's tits, he loved touching them and he wanted to taste them again. The young duck was sure that he could never get enough of it and was making sure he got an incentive, something that would guarantee that Daisy would give in to fulfill all his fantasies.

Louie stepped away for a few moments, allowing himself a few seconds to admire Daisy. He loved the way her tits moved as she breathed heavily and the blush on her cheeks. The youngest of the triplets would have wanted to continue watching it for longer, but he knew that later he would have time to do it, he had made sure to have a video with which he could fulfill that wish and a way to convince his aunt to do it one more time.

The triplet in green sat on the rug. Scrooge was a cheapskate, but for some strange reason he had a very comfortable rug and Louie was about to check how comfortable it was for sex.

"I want you to sit here." Louie pointed to his erect cock. He couldn't help but laugh at Daisy's reaction. "You have nice, luscious tits, but did you really think I'd settle for that?"

"Louie, that's too much already, I can't…"

Louie's smile disappeared. He remembered a much more daring Daisy when he saw the elevator security videos. She had not only taken the initiative when she was with her Uncle Donald, but she had shown herself willing to do more things.

"I know you've been on birth control, I heard you when you told Uncle Donald."

"How…?"

“The elevator camera also records sound. I saw you sucking Donald off, even riding him. I want you to do the same with me."

Daisy blushed once more.

Louie found that adorable. Knowing that he was responsible for that gesture was something that filled him with pride.

"It's different," the fashion designer complained. "He is my boyfriend."

"You said you wanted to make it up to me." Louie decided to use blackmail to his advantage.

"But not like this!"

"Don't worry," Louie whispered back, "we'll both enjoy it."

Louie wondered how long it would take for him to break this morality that was starting to bother him. He stood up and approached the woman. He began to caress her crotch, enjoying how wet it was. He inserted a finger and this time met no resistance.

"You're so wet."

Louie liked stroking that woman's clit, but he wanted to do something more, use something other than his fingers and watch Daisy ride him the way she had his uncle.

The triplet walked over to the designer and whispered a few dirty words to her, told her what he wanted to do with her and that seemed to be enough.

Daisy lowered herself onto his lap, engulfing his member completely. She began to move and Louie didn't know which he liked more, the way his aunt's vagina squeezed his penis or the way her breasts bounced with each thrust. It was certainly something he was willing to check out.

Louie had wanted to change position, but was interrupted by the sound of an alarm. Louie had programmed it to go off when it detected someone approaching the mansion so he knew it was time to end.

Chapter Text

Compensation

Della Duck/Dewey Duck.

Della couldn't stop thinking about what had happened in the doomsday vault. She knew that Scrooge wasn't angry, on the contrary, he had been quite pleased when she used the money tree to repair the vault, but she didn't know what Dewey was thinking, especially after he had come so close to death several times. .

I have to make up for it, Della thought. Dewey admired her, she knew it, her son wasn't very discreet about it, and she didn't want to let him down.

The female pilot was looking for him for several minutes without being able to locate him. She considered asking for his location until she remembered where she used to spend most of her time, working on her web show.

Della was relieved to see that her son was alone, otherwise she would have had to postpone her plans. She walked over to the triplet in blue and watched him paint a doll that looked a lot like her.

"What are you doing?" he asked. Della wasn't interested, but she wanted to start a conversation before revealing her true intentions.

"I'm getting the props ready for my next show." Dewey never took his eyes off his doll. "Webby told me that I should show videos and photos of my travels and I think he's right. I got a lot of views when I showed that time we went to Candy Island."

Della took it as a sign to continue. She sat down next to her son and thought, not too much about her words. She was an impulsive person and rarely stopped to think about the consequences of her actions.

“I'm sorry about what happened in the Doomsday Vault.

"Why?" Dewey asked, genuinely looking confused.

Della didn't know whether to be relieved or worried.

“You could have died."

"I am your son, I can handle that and much more."

Della found Dewey's reaction adorable. She knew he'd been scared, she'd seen it with her own eyes and heard the fear in his voice and body language, but she also knew he didn't want to let her down.

"Besides, it was so much fun. Can we have more adventures just the two of us?"

"I'm sorry I doubted you, you're my little man."

Dewey smiled proudly to himself, but that reaction changed when he felt Della's hand on his crotch. He wasn't angry or disgusted, just intrigued.

"What are you doing?" he asked.

Della smiled, but didn't stop her caresses. She began to ruffle the feathers, hoping to get a reaction from her son.

And she got it.

"I want to make it up to you," Della replied, her tone flirtatious.

Della began to draw small circles on the boy's crotch, wondering if she would get better results if she used her beak or...

Della pulled away and began to remove her shirt. Seeing Dewey's reaction made him wonder if this was the first time her son had done something like this. She had a suspicion that it was that way.

"You can touch them," she told him. "Trust me, you'll feel fine."

Dewey didn't look entirely sure. The duckling reached out his hand shakily to her and held it a few inches from Della's body. The younger was having an internal debate and the tremor of his hand evidenced it.

Della took Dewey's hand and squeezed it. Not hard enough to hurt him, but hard enough for him to know she was there.

"This will be our own adventure, our secret," Della told him in a whisper.

Della's words were enough to convince Dewey. He brought his hands up to Della's tits and began to touch them. Fearful at first, then more sure of himself.

"Mom," he asked her. "Is it normal for my crotch to feel weird?"

"You like?"

Dewey nodded a little sheepishly.

"Then it's okay. It's time we tried something new."

She crouched down. She grabbed Dewey's dick and started licking it. She wanted to do a lot more, but she didn't want to scare her son. She hated waiting, it had been that way for as long as she could remember, but she knew it was necessary.

Dewey began to moan, his narrowed eyes denoting all the pleasure he felt. Della decided that now was the time to go to the next level. He took the minor's penis and swallowed it completely. He was small, which was normal considering his age, so she had no problem.

The reaction he got was what he expected. Dewey buried his fingers in her hair, ruffling her hair and letting her know how much he was enjoying it.

Della finished the fellatio soon after. She dropped down next to her son, noticing how heavy his breathing was. Dewey was smiling and very flushed.

Chapter Text

Chapter 30:Family time

Della Duck/Huey Duck; Della Duck/Dewey Duck; Della Duck/Louie Duck.

Della hadn't acted with ulterior motives. She had heard that Huey had problems with knots and wanted to help him. At that moment all she wanted was to make up for lost time with her son, not have sex with him.

Della liked bondage, maybe too much for her own taste. While it was true that she liked being in control, she also liked being dominated during sex. Huey was good with knots and, whether it was intentional or not, he didn't know, had put pressure on her most sensitive areas.

Della hadn't meant to moan, but ended up doing it. It wasn't even a sexual touch, her body was so stimulated that it reacted to an innocent touch. That last one was what frustrated her the most.

Huey wasn't disgusted, but he was intrigued. Of the three of them, he was the most curious and was always ready to learn something new, something that he showed when he began to caress her, on the ropes and on her clothes.

Della's confusion deepened as Huey began to undress her, undoing only the knots that stood in his way. She knew it wasn't right, that this wasn't the way she wanted to make up for lost time with her children, but she couldn't refuse. She was wet and her mind was clouded with lust.

Huey moved between her legs and entered her in one stroke. Della arched her back as she felt the thrusts. Her mind had completely shut off at that moment and she just wanted to feel that penis moving in and out of her.

Huey met his expectations. The duckling fucked her energetically and made her have more than one orgasm. They both ended up exhausted, sweaty, but very satisfied.

Della hadn't planned on repeating the experience with Dewey, in fact at the time she had promised herself never to touch her children like that again. Yet again things didn't go the way he had planned and he certainly wasn't complaining.

This time Dewey and Della had gone out alone, looking for an adventure for both of them. The minor kept getting into trouble and it was obvious how much he wanted her approval. The triplet in blue used to do very reckless things and that worried her.

The two had entered a jungle, Dewey insisted on taking a knife to clear the way. It hadn't been cut, but that didn't stop Della from feeling calmer. Dewey climbed several trees, looking for something that might indicate that there was treasure nearby or something exciting.

Della didn't know how to defuse this situation. She was terrified that Dewey might get hurt, but she didn't know how to stop him without being the bad guy.

"You're wonderful," she said, and seeing Dewey's reaction, she told herself it could work.

Della started tickling her son and giving him lots of compliments. Dewey reacted the way he expected so he wanted to try something different. He placed his beak on the duckling's stomach and began to tickle it. She didn't know how she had ended up going down and sucking his cock, especially since she had never planned on it.

Dewey buried his fingers in his hair. His moans were loud and it filled Della with pride even though she knew it wasn't right. She liked the way he reacted every time she ran her tongue over his dick or paid him a compliment.

With Louie things were a little different. She had sat next to him while watching Ottoman Empire. Della didn't like that show, but Louie did and wanted to spend time with him, make up for lost time.

Della hadn't been aware of when Louie had gotten behind her, had fallen asleep somewhere in the chapter, but she was aware of when he began to target her. The youngest of the triplets had positioned himself behind her, undressed her without her noticing, and found himself mercilessly fucking her anus.

Della liked that. She knew she shouldn't, that it wasn't right, but she loved feeling dominated and the way her ass was spanked. While it was true that Louie had a long way to go, just like his brothers, the truth was that he made up for his size with a lot of energy.

A short time later Della would find herself sleeping with the triplets and on that occasion it was something planned. She had taken them to the hideout she used to use with Donald, a tree house where they used to hide when they didn't want to be found or were just bored.

Della knew that her children knew what she had done to them and it didn't bother them. On the contrary, it made what he wanted to do easier. She undressed in front of her children and, although she didn't say anything, the message was very clear.

Dewey took it upon himself to attend to her breasts. The triplet in blue showed how much he liked them every time he licked and squeezed them. Huey returned to work on her vagina, the rhythms of his thrusts swift, as intense as he was. Louie also wanted to try something different. He asked for her mouth, moving his penis in and out of her.

Della had an orgasm, but the triplets wanted to keep using their bodies. The three changed positions, ready to try new positions. They were in the middle of the forest so they knew they had all the time to do whatever they wanted.

Chapter Text

Chapter 31: Bonds

Webby Vandequack/Lena de Spell

Lena had a crush on Webby. She didn't know how long she had been, but she was sure that what she felt was love. She was also terrified. Lena wasn't good at expressing her feelings and she was afraid of screwing it up.

Remembering the times Webby had called her "sister" was painful. She liked to feel loved, but that word made her see as something impossible that she could be reciprocated.

The Brothel of the Paraphilias seemed to be the solution to their problems. Lena told herself that she could get over her unrequited feelings if she could have Webby even once. Deep down she knew she was wrong, but she didn't care.

"What is your fantasy?" Lilithmon asked, her voice denoting boredom and tiredness.

Lena answered and noticed how the demon looked disappointed. I understood it. She had read everything the brothel had to offer and knew that what she was asking for was very soft compared to all the scenarios that must have played out in that place.

"You can join the orgy or go to the entertainment area while we prepare your order."

Lena headed to the entertainment section. He wasn't surprised to see Gizmoduck and Darkwing Duck, she knew they were both very popular, but the third hero was. She had never seen him before and she was sure of it. Of the three, he was the one with the most striking outfit and the one she found the most fascinating.

"Duck Avenger has the best butt," a woman standing next to him told her.
Lena didn't know her and neither did she, but she had interacted with Scrooge McDuck and her family a long time ago, not under the best of circumstances.

"Yes, it does," she commented absently.

For Lena it was a surprise when she saw that girl approach Duck Avenger and grab his butt. She had listened to her words, but did not believe that she wanted to do more than watch and that she had been allowed to do so.

Her order was ready, and Lena made her way to the designated room, 208. Webby had the suit she had chosen for her. A beautiful pink dress with several ribbons and very loose. Lena blushed at the sight and couldn't look away for several minutes.

"Do you think I look cute?" Webby asked.

"Beautifull."

Lena walked over to Webby and took her hand. There was so much she wanted to tell her, so much she wanted to do.

"I love you," she told her and it felt so freeing.

Webby smiled. She didn't reply, at least not with words. She threw himself against her, clinging to her shoulders and kissing her passionately.

"I dreamed so much of hearing you say those words."

They both kissed once more. At the peak, at the neck, everywhere, all they wanted was to enjoy this moment, even if it was only temporary.

"Do you like my dress?"

"Yes, but I'd like to see you without it."

Lena didn't expect Webby to undress, least of all the way she took off her dress. The garment just slipped off her shoulders and fell to the ground. Finding out that Webby wasn't wearing any underwear was a very gratifying surprise.

"How naughty!"

"I wanted to surprise you." Webby was blushing, which Lena found very adorable. "You like?"

"Very much," she replied, and she was sincere. To Lena, Webby was the most valuable thing she had.

Webby and Lena kissed again. This time they went beyond kisses. Both explored each other, enjoying each other's caresses.

"It's not fair," Webby told her, "I'm naked and you're not."

"That's very easy to solve."

Lena began to undress. At no time did she take his eyes off Webby so she could notice each of her reactions. Seeing her blush made her feel beautiful and special, something she didn't believe when she lived with Magica de Spell.

Webby sat on her lap and began to rub against her. Lena found herself enjoying the touch and the wetness of both of them. Being ridden by another woman felt better than she had imagined.

Lena began to stroke Webby's tail, enjoying the softness of its feathers. She inserted a finger, feeling a strong pressure on it, but also a desire to do much more. Webby had moaned in a way she found delicious.

Lena knew that in this place pleasure was paid with pain, but she did not expect that she would be charged in another way.

"Now it's your turn," Lilithmon told her as she pointed to Webby.

Lena blushed as she understood what those words implied. All this time the two had had the same idea.

And loved it.

Chapter Text

Two for One

Huey/Dewey.

Huey had learned about the paraphilia brothel when he was going through the files of the Young Beavers. Discovering that there was such an extensive section dedicated to sex was something that surprised and fascinated him in equal measure. The oldest of the triplets had a fantasy, but considered it impossible, not only because of the taboo, but because of the possibility of carrying it out.

Huey had dreamed many times of having a threesome with Dewey. Not having sex with him brother and someone else, but sleeping with two Deweys and she thought that was not possible. Nevertheless, he told himself that he was content with having only one Dewey.

He knew it wasn't right and he was even aware of the reasons, of all the rules he was breaking, but he didn't care. What he felt was stronger and he was tired of stifling those feelings.

The appearance of the Brothel of paraphilias disappointed him. At first glance it looked like a simple building, the kind of place that could be used for tiered business meetings and not the kind of brothel that promised to fulfill any fantasy or fetish.
He even complained. Huey told himself that he must have suspected it was a fraud, that there couldn't possibly be a place where even the wildest fantasies, especially his own, could be fulfilled. Huey knew that what he wanted was not only morally wrong, but also physically impossible.

Seeing Lilithmon made Huey's suspicions lessen a bit. It was not only because she was a very sensual woman, but also her demonic appearance. Huey had read that this brothel was something out of this world so he hoped to find some elements that would make him think of lust.

He mentally wondered if someone had asked for it, and the idea didn't strike him as strange.

"What place is this?" He ask.

"What place are you looking for?" was the answer of the digimon.

"I asked first."

Lilithmon smiled, but contrary to what Huey expected, she didn't make any sarcastic comment.

"This is the Brothel of paraphilias, a place where we will make even your most perverse fantasies come true. Incest, rape, necrophilia, sadomasochism, there are no limits here."

"Safe? What if I wanted to have a threesome with one of my brothers? could I have two Deweys?" Huey regretted it as soon as he realized what he had said. He hadn't wanted to name names, however he had ended up revealing quite a bit of information.

"This is all?" Lilithmon asked him. In this brothel we have had more complicated cases, clients who have wanted to be with fictional characters, or with someone who has died. In this brothel we can access different universes and there is nothing prohibited. And don't worry, what happens in the paraphilia brothel stays in the paraphilia brothel.

Huey breathed a sigh of relief. He didn't mind paying the price if it could fulfill his fantasy, but he did worry about being extorted. He didn't want him or his family to get too involved.

"You can enjoy our shows or join the orgy while we prepare your request."

Huey preferred to be part of the shows. Participating in, or watching, an orgy was something that made him curious, but he was more intrigued by the entertainment that could be offered in a place like this.

Huey was surprised to see that they were presenting the pornographic parody of his favorite show, The Waters of Aquarion. He was even convinced that the characters on stage were the same ones he had seen in Macaw and it was something he loved.

He had liked the porn parody just as much as the original. The triplet could not take his eyes off the stage at any time and even stayed to watch the replay, which did not disappoint. The oldest of the triplets was excited and moved in equal measure. Huey hadn't been aware of when he'd started masturbating, but he knew he wasn't the only one doing it. Oddly, that fact didn't bother him.

He was almost sorry when he was told that his room was ready and "almost" was the key word. He enjoyed Aquarion, it was one of his biggest obsessions, but he wanted his threesome with two Deweys more.

It was an extremely pleasurable experience for Huey to kiss Dewey as he felt Dewey nibbling on his neck and jaw. Caressing her body while she felt a pair of hands exploring and discovering each of her most sensitive areas, but nothing was comparable to being able to fuck Dewey and feel how his penis penetrated the depths of her body.

The eldest of the triplets didn't know what he enjoyed more, the warmth of Dewey's ass or the way Dewey penetrated him, with movements as energetic as he was, but he was sure of one thing and it was that he wouldn't have to choose. He had two Deweys willing to do anything to please him and he loved it.

Huey discovered that the kisses of three were possible. Both Deweys had snuck up beside him and were using their tongues to brush his beak and lips. None had stopped caressing him at any time. Both Deweys used to turn to caress his crotch and it had made him harden with a rapidity he found embarrassing. Something he quickly stopped giving importance to. It was hard to think of anything when he was fucking one Dewey and he had another one fucking him with no finesse.

Huey was so overwhelmed by so many emotions. Dewey's kisses were driving him crazy, the pleasure overwhelming. He wanted more, much more, and he knew he could have it. Even if the price to pay was high, maybe too much.
The oldest of the triplets was the first to have an orgasm. It was the first time he had experienced anything like this, and he was certainly sure that it was much better than what was described in the pornographic books and movies he had found in the secret library of the Junior Woodchuck.

It wasn't the only orgasm he had. The two Deweys saw to it that he could enjoy several. With their caresses, kisses and thrusts they made them have more than one, so many that he lost count.

Paying was not satisfactory because, as I said in the library, the paraphilia brothel had very orthodox methods to collect their debts. But he survived and that made him think that it was worth it and that he should try again.

Chapter Text

The day of the only nephew

Donald Duck/Louie Duck

Louie loved his brothers, he really did, but there were times when he wanted his space and to stop being a triplet. He knew that his brothers felt the same way and that is why there was the day of the only nephew. This time Louie wanted to go to the Paraphilia Brothel and had made sure that none of his siblings or cousins could find out.

He wanted Donald all to himself and knew it wouldn't be possible if anyone else found out. It was exactly what had happened to May. His cousin hadn't complained, but he knew she would try again. They were both just as stubborn.

Louie arrived at the brothel and asked that a room be prepared especially for him, with many treasures, especially gold. He had also ordered a statue based on his likeness, carved in gold and set with various precise stones. The triplet in green liked riches and knew that in the brothel he could have them, even if it was only temporarily.

Sweets and Pep could not be missing. If there was anything Louie could like more than gold, it was candy and sodas. Pep was his favorite brand, the one he drank most frequently, and chocolates were the sweets he considered inevitable.
Donald was on the bed, lying on silk sheets with gold embroidery, masturbating. Louie had ordered it earlier and spent a few minutes looking at it. Instinctively he brought his hand to his crotch and began to imitate him.

"Oh, Louie, you've come! I was waiting for you!"

Louie didn't reply. He wasn't in the mood for words, but he was in the mood for action. He lay down next to his uncle and allowed himself to be undressed. Many times he used to say that Donald was the boring guy and yes, he admitted that sometimes he was too overprotective, that he did not have the best of luck or the fortune that Scrooge or Gladstone had, but he also knew something else and that is that he had been able to know a facet of his uncle that few had been able to witness.

"You're so cute," Donald told him.

Louie wasn't in the mood to talk, but he was in the mood to receive compliments, and despite his claims to the contrary, Louie loved compliments. Especially when they were from his Uncle Donald.

"You're my favorite," Donald told her, interspersing his words with kisses.

Louie didn't know if that was true. His uncle tried to treat all three of them equally. The gifts they used to receive used to have a similar value, he used to treat them with the same harshness, although if he was sincere, Donald was rarely harsh. Louie was pretty sure Donald didn't have a favorite, although he had his suspicions since he'd adopted May and June, but he liked to think that he did and that was him.

They both began to taste the sweets. Louie discovered a way of eating candy that could become his favorite. Donald had placed several chocolates on his body and he did not want to use his hands to take them. They switched places, and Louie found that rewarding, too. She loved the tickle she felt every time Donald took a piece of candy from her body.

"Wait," Louie said, his voice and breathing ragged. "There is something I want to try."

Louie took a dildo that he had specially ordered for the occasion and inserted it into his uncle's ass. That dildo had a handle and he planned to use it to please the older duck. He pressed a button and the dildo began to vibrate. The youngest of the triplets liked the expressions and sounds that Donald made when he was enjoying himself.

"Now you can go on."

Louie arched his back as he felt the kisses reach his crotch. He began to moan as his member was completely engulfed. He loved the way his uncle sucked him off. Louie didn't know if it was the brothel or something else, but every time he slept with Donald, he had the feeling that he knew what he was doing.

"You are delicious."

"I know," Louie replied, failing to hide how happy he was to hear those words. Part of him wished he could hear those words outside the brothel, but he knew it wasn't possible.

Donald continued to lick him and Louie did nothing to stifle his moans. His fingers dug into the sheets. He could feel it, he was close to the limit.

"I want you inside," he demanded.

He wanted him so much it was painful.

Donald smiled in that way that Louie liked so much. The eldest obeyed that order and did it outstandingly, at least in the opinion of the youngest of the triplets. Each one of his thrusts had made him feel like he could touch the sky and be glad he had decided to ask for it for himself.

Chapter Text

Chapter 34: Only Mine

Donald Duck/Scrooge McDuck

Scrooge McDuck had been troubled when Glomgold had accused him of stealing his mate. He did not regret what he had done, on the contrary, he would do it again if the case arose. What worried him was that it would be revealed who Glomgold's mate was, or worse still, that the methods he had employed would be revealed.

"That video is not an act for children" he argued and his claim was accepted.

Karmic Court only showed Glomgold's reaction when he received the tape and enjoyed his reaction. Glomgold sank to his knees, at first incredulous, then angry. Scrooge wondered if he was reacting that way because he was seeing Donald or because he was attracted to him. He didn't like any option, but he preferred that he only be excited. Donald was his and he didn't want to think that someone else had taken it.

For Scrooge the most gratifying thing was when Glomgold began to cry. Scrooge had raped Donald, but he'd made sure it all looked consensual, and long after breaking Donald, his nephew's obedience had been absolute until the Spear of Selene happened, but Scrooge had made sure retrieve it.

If there was one thing Scrooge regretted, it was not filming that moment.

Scrooge hadn't said anything during his nephew's defense, but he only partially agreed. He agreed with Louie when he said that he had not stolen the couple from Glomgold, in Scrooge's opinion, Donald was always his, but not when he said that people had no owner because he considered that Donald belonged to him.

"Why did you send that video to Glomgold?" Louie asked him after the karmic court was over. "Did you take inspiration from NTR animes?"

"Anime what?"

"It doesn't matter." Louie shrugged off his words. "That was... cruel."

"It was necessary," answered Scrooge. He remembered that Donald had developed a habit back then of sneaking out of the mansion to meet Glomgold, something he found inexcusable. "Glomgold kept pestering D… he insisted they were a couple when he never reciprocated."

"Was it your idea or Goldie's?"

"What does Goldie have to do with any of this?"

Scrooge realized his mistake when he noticed Louie's reaction. He knew his nephew was observant and feared that he might find out what his lover's name was. He had worked very hard to break it. She would not allow another incident like the Spear of Selene to drive Donald from his side again.

Louie didn't bring the subject up again. They both returned to the mansion and there was something big enough to catch their attention. Cleaning the mansion was something that required hours and left everyone exhausted.

Scrooge did not take up that conversation either. He had other plans in mind, plans involving Donald Duck.

It had all started years ago, before the triplets hatched. Back then Scrooge had asked Donald to come to his office. He had been watching him for days and was aware of many of his escapades. Knowing that Donald was going on with Glomgold was something that made her blood boil.

"Do you know why I called you?"

"Panchito, José and I have been rehearsing outside the mansion so I don't understand."

"I know you have been seeing Glomgold." Scrooge had to make great efforts to pretend a calm that he did not feel. Just imagining that his rival could have kissed Donald made him angry.

"He assured you that I haven't revealed anything about you to him," Donald answered a little nervously. "We've only been dating. I like Flintheart and I know he likes me too."

Scrooge couldn't hide how upset he was. He couldn't believe she was calling his name and even admitting that they were dating.

"Really? Have you fuck with him?"

Scrooge didn't mind virginity, in fact he preferred having experienced lovers, but with Donald it was different. Scrooge didn't want to be the first, he wanted to be the only one.

-Does it matter?

Scrooge was pleased to see Donald's reaction. His nephew hadn't denied or affirmed anything, but his body language said it all. The way she blushed reminded him of a virgin's reaction.

"Here," Scrooge handed him a can of Duck-Cola, Donald's favorite drink.

Donald looked at him somewhat uncertainly, but ended up accepting the drink, ignoring what it contained.

Scrooge took a brush from his desk. He never took his eyes off Donald so he could see the way he flinched. It was clear to him that Donald had gotten the message and had made sure to use the same brush that Hortense used to punish him when he was younger.

"You know I'm an adult now, right?" Donald asked.

Scrooge nodded. That wasn't the problem and she would see to it that Donald understood it. He walked over to his nephew and pulled him onto his lap.
The eldest whipped him repeatedly, wanting to make sure he learned his lesson. It didn't bleed, all hidden by the feathers.

“I'll tell you a little secret about pain. You are like a drawn bowstring. Pain relaxes you and it's something I like to see. You must surrender to pain. With each blow you must think about the next and in the next, you must think that it is your owner who is hitting you."

Donald looked confused but made no move. Scrooge knew in that instant that the drug he gave him was beginning to take effect.

"What you have taken is a drug that I have ordered especially for you. You won't be able to move, but you can feel.” Scrooge began to undress Donald. "I was going to go easy on you, but since you decided to behave like a whore, Mr. Funny, I don't think you deserve to walk around for a week, if you know what I mean."

Scrooge finished undressing Donald and used one of his office passageways to lead him down to the basement. The Scotsduck was eager to possess that body as soon as possible, but he knew that it was not the time. He tied up Donald and had him hanged.

Scrooge started playing with Donald's butt. At first he limited himself to caresses, then he introduced his fingers and ended up introducing his tongue. This felt so much better than he had imagined. Scrooge wanted to do more, but he knew that this was not the time.

"You're delicious," he told him. Scrooge found the way Donald flinched gratifying.

The richest duck in the world took a phallus that he had bought especially for the occasion. Scrooge had been very meticulous and had made sure that the size was similar to his own penis. He inserted it into the younger duck's butt, taking his time to make sure he didn't hurt it and to appreciate its reactions. It was obvious to Scrooge that Donald was enjoying it, that his body was preparing for the encounter, but that he didn't want it and that was causing him an internal struggle.

"It's useless for you to resist," he told him. "You are mine, always have been and always will be. It is absurd that you look elsewhere for what I can give you. Your body knows it and I assure you that you will not regret it."

He placed his beak on Donald's and kissed him desperately. It was his and he wanted him to be aware of it, mark it and make sure no one could ignore it. Before he left, he placed a muzzle on his beak, a red ball that would muffle his voice. He knew that no one could hear him, but he found the image extremely sexy.

Scrooge masturbated to the image of his nephew hanging. He knew he could take it whenever he wanted, but he wanted to wait. He wanted Donald to suffer from desire and to need it as much as he wants it. Just thinking about its taste and smoothness made him hard.

He slid his fingers over his member, remembering the feel of Donald's body on his fingers, remembering the softness of his feathers and the texture of his butt. He closed his eyes, remembering his nephew's face and his attempts to get away. He didn't like him resisting, but he loved the sounds he made, moans muffled by a gag, his attempts to silence what his body was screaming, especially his expressions and gaze.

It would be hours before Scrooge fulfilled his fantasy. There was nothing in his behavior that gave him away, he went to work and even met with several investors, talked to Della and didn't even hesitate when he told her that Donald had only told him that he was leaving with some friends.
The richest duck waited until nightfall to go to one of the many secret rooms that the mansion had. For several minutes he stared at Donald. The drug seemed to have worn off. He was sweaty, flushed and erect. The latter made him smile.

Scrooge went up to his nephew, uncovered his beak for a few moments, and kissed him. He felt annoyed when he noticed that Donald's face moved, so he held it tightly and inserted his tongue. He dedicated himself to exploring every inch of that mouth and only pulled away when he felt a bite.

"So you like it rough?" said Scrooge mockingly as he gashed him again. "You can shout all you want, no one here will listen to you."

The richest duck in the world took the phallus that was in Donald's butt and began to move it. He couldn't hear his nephew's moans, but his face was quite expressive. Scrooge began to move it, to slide it in and out.

Scrooge felt his member throbbing and told himself he didn't want to wait. He didn't let go of Donald, but he did release him from his dangling position and set him on the ground. The major was not worried that his victim would escape, he had made sure that the restraints did not allow it. It wasn't the only thing he had thought about, those knots had been carefully placed, ensuring that Donald felt pain and pleasure.
Donald tried to escape. He started to stir, but all his attempts were in vain. For a few moments his gaze rested on Scrooge's and he could look frightened. His body had reacted to the stimuli, but his mind refused to accept what his uncle was planning.

"You are mine," said Scrooge, "and I will see to it that you do not forget it."

Scrooge withdrew the phallus from Donald's bottom and did as he so desired. He placed the younger's legs on his shoulders and penetrated him with a single thrust. He loved the way Donald's insides pressed against his cock and how warm it felt. He began to move, certain that he could never get bored of that body.

"Can't you see it?" He said very close to his face. "You were created for me and it is absurd that you refuse. From now on you will only have to think about pleasing me and I assure you that it will be easier. I will give you all the pleasure you want and I assure you that Glomgold will only seem like my cheap version."

Scrooge bit Donald hard. His mouth filled with a metallic taste, but that didn't stop him. He bit it many times, making sure to leave a mark. He wanted everyone, especially Glomgold, to know that this duck had an owner.

His gaze fell on the video camera he had previously installed. Glomgold would definitely find out and, thanks to a special disk, would not be able to spread it, as the video would be deleted after being viewed.

Donald couldn't leave that room for months. Scrooge wanted to make sure Donald was obedient to him and knew how to break his will, but that wasn't his only motive. She wanted to be able to fuck him whenever she wanted and she knew she would lose him if she got out.
Later, Scrooge would find himself in Donald's room. With his member in his hands and very grateful that his nephew was such a heavy sleeper.

Chapter Text

Anniversary

Mickey Mouse/Donald Duck/Minnie Mouse

Lilithmon's gaze fell on the couple. She had worked in that brothel for a long time, thousands of years, although that wasn't something that could be deduced from her appearance and she wasn't sure she had had another case like that. What they asked of him was quite unusual.
Lilithmon knew of people choosing to celebrate their birthdays in a brothel or couples asking each other out, but not couples using that place to celebrate an anniversary.

"You know you can go to a motel, right?" Lilithmon asked them somewhat mockingly. She was the demon of lust, she hadn't agreed to work in that brothel to create romantic scenarios.

"In a motel we can't have a threesome with one of our best friends."
Lilithmon smiled upon hearing those words. A threesome if he was interested and the fact that it was the request of a marriage made it extra special.

"I understand. You can tell me what you want and I'll make sure you get what you get."

………………………………………………….

Mickey never imagined that he would celebrate his birthday in a brothel, least of all in one with such an extravagant name as the Brothel of Paraphilias. What he had imagined was having a threesome with his wife and his childhood friend, although he didn't think it was possible, Big was surprised when she found out that Minnie thought the same way.

His hand rested on his wife's. They were both in the entertainment area, enjoying the show. Both of them had walked into a room at random and they certainly didn't regret their decision. What appeared to be a detective play was being performed on stage, but there was something different about it, the detective was using sex to interview witnesses and suspects.

Minnie laughed at Mickey's reaction. It was the first time He hadn't seen him complain during a police play.

Mickey was fascinated, and not just because of the sex scenes. It was the first time he had seen a police story that seemed genuinely believable to him. Aside from the sexual scenes, the plot was gripping and very coherent, the latter being something he rarely saw.

"Your order is ready," Lilithmon told them.

Mickey celebrated that the play was over. He wanted to be in his dream trio, but he would hate not knowing the outcome of such an exciting story. It wasn't just his detective nature, it was that this play had genuinely captivated him.

"It's rare to see you so genuinely interested in a crime play," Minnie told him, there was no ill intent in her words, just genuine curiosity.

"I do it when a play is well written and a mystery is well developed."

“The sex scenes were good too."

"A lot," Mickey commented.

The room was exactly what Mickey and Minnie had requested. With pink and polka dot curtains, a rug and an oversized bed, but what they were most interested in was the duck standing by the side of the bed, wearing a very revealing maid's uniform.

"Welcome," Donald told them, bowing. "How can I help you?"

Minnie and Mickey exchanged glances and smiled. They had both thought about doing that for a while, but hadn't talked about it until recently. It was a great surprise for both of them to discover that they thought in a similar way. Finding out about the paraphilia brothel had been a lucky discovery.

"We want to see you dance," Mickey ordered. "See you wag that tail and shake that ass".

Donald obeyed. She began to dance and her movements were slow and sensual. Mickey and Minnie knew that Donald could be very clumsy, often because of his bad luck, but they also knew that he was a great dancer and that it was because of Panchito and José, two exceptional dancers.

Minnie didn't look away the whole time. Not only because Donald was dancing to one of his favorite songs, she had asked Lilithmon for it so it was no coincidence that it came on as soon as Donald turned on the stereo, but she was also watching so intently because she liked Donald's butt and wanted be able to touch it.

Mickey hadn't looked away either, but he was feeling a little annoyed. He didn't want to just watch and his patience was wearing thin. His detective instinct told him that he should study this body, touch it and see if it was as smooth as it looked.

"Many clothes!" Mickey yelled at him.

Donald smiled mischievously and began to undress without taking his eyes off the couple. His movements were provocative, but that was all he did.

"Now undress us."

Donald again obeyed, but it was not the only thing he did. The duck was kissing each exposed area and even whispering a few words, half were compliments, the other half obscenities.

Minnie arched her neck and closed her eyes. She loved the way Donald was touching her and her skin shivered at his words, even if she couldn't understand all of them. She loved Mickey, she couldn't deny that, but Donald had a certain charm that she found irresistible, he had a certain charm that drew her.

"You talk a lot," Mickey told him, he didn't mind hearing it, but he wanted something different, "I think it's time to put that beak to another use..."

Mickey was interrupted by a kiss from Donald. The duck had taken him by the shoulders and had kissed him effusively. Mickey found himself returning the kiss with equal intensity. It wasn't the first time she kissed him, but it was the first time she did it that way.

Minnie was not far behind. She started caressing and kissing them. After several moments she decided to be more daring and try something else. Minnie began to masturbate both men and both men began to kiss her, not just on the mouth.

Mickey hadn't been aware of the moment they ended up in bed, but he had been aware of what they did in that place. He and Minnie had discussed what they wanted to do and what positions they would take.

Minnie was the first to be in the center. She have her second orgasm while being penetrated simultaneously by her two lovers.

"More," she begged between moans. She didn't want tenderness or sweetness, she wanted to fuck until she had trouble walking.

"You're so naughty, I like it," Donald told her shortly before biting her neck and increasing the speed of his thrusts.

The second to be in the center was Mickey. Minnie had told him that she wanted to see him being fucked by another guy and, although he had his doubts, he ended up indulging her. Any doubts he might have had disappeared when he felt the first thrust. It hurt, it was true, but the pleasure he felt was much greater and that made up for it.

"You look so cute," Minnie told him.

Mickey had no idea what his wife was really planning. It was likely that if he had, he would have refused, but that was not the case. Minnie had put on a strap and introduced her phallus while being fucked by Donald.

"Slow down," he requested. He didn't want them to stop, but he did want them to take it easy. Mickey feared a tear, though from the dampness he felt, he suspected he was bleeding.

Minnie and Donald obeyed. Minnie wasn't entirely happy, but she loved Mickey and didn't want to do anything to make him uncomfortable. Plus she knew she could do whatever she wanted when Donald was in the thick of it.

Mickey decided to break for lunch. He was exhausted, hungry, and even in pain, but that wasn't the main reason he called for a break. Minnie was not entirely happy, but ended up agreeing.

"Don't worry, we'll have all the time in the world."

Donald didn't change back into his uniform, but he busied himself serving various sandwiches. The brothel had taken care of providing them with various cakes, drinks and many snacks. He stumbled a couple of times, but neither Minnie nor Mickey bothered.

"You should be more careful," Mickey caught Donald, taking the opportunity to steal a kiss from him, "there are still many things we want to do with you."

Chapter Text

Nightmare

Magica de Spell/Lena Sabrewing

Magica de Spell found the fact that Lena thought she could be happy adorable and even found it amusing. Her niece had chosen to make a life apart from her and she was succeeding. Lena had family and friends who loved her, but Magica wasn't about to let her go free, even when she no longer needed her.

Infiltrating the Sabrewing family mansion was not difficult. That house did not have any kind of magical protection and she was a very powerful witch. She just had to wait until nightfall, and when she was sure everyone was asleep, she went into the room that Lena and Violet shared.

Magica didn't want to be found out so she placed a sleeping spell on Lena. He planned to return it, not out of fear, but because he saw no point in keeping it. She just wanted to have fun and see one more terror in the teenager who had dared to betray her.

Lena woke up in a dark room. Her hands were tied and she was naked. The first thing she did was try to free herself, but all her attempts were in vain. The manacles on her wrists were not ordinary as they were made of a material that restricted her magic.

"I see you're awake," Magica said mockingly, enjoying the terror on the younger woman's face.

"What are you planning?" Lena yelled at him, not wanting to show how terrified she was, but she failed. It was hard not to when the handcuffs and the floor hurt her with every move she made.

"Have tea and talk about our feelings," she replied with a false sweetness that she quickly dismissed. "Isn't it obvious?"

Magica de Spell summoned several shadow tentacles. Some surrounded Lena's body, squeezing her hard enough to hurt but not enough to kill her. Other tentacles entered her body, causing her to bleed profusely and preventing her from speaking.

"Did you really think you could get rid of me?" she asked teasingly as she levitated her.

Lena didn't answer, at least not with words. Her face and body language denoted all the pain she felt. She couldn't move, she couldn't use her magic, she couldn't call for help, all she could do was hope for a miracle.

"No one is going to save you," she told her. "And you will not speak. We both know that no one will be able to capture me and I will be so angry that I will go after your dear Webby.” Magica pretended to be thoughtful. "I asked me if she would like to be raped by my tentacles. I bet she would look beautiful covered in blood and with her face distorted in pain, but I don't think she'll survive."

Magica brought one of her hands up to her crotch and began to caress it. It wasn't just the way Lena moved that turned her on, but also the suffering on her face. She inserted another tentacle into her butt and the response she got was what she expected. Lena arched a little higher and began to spit blood.

"Blood suits you," Magica spoke softly, something that made her look even more terrifying, "but it's not enough. I want to see how much pain you can take before you lose consciousness."

Chapter Text

Mistake

Dean Ambrose/ Seth Rollings

Dean Ambrose had the perfect life. He was studying the career he wanted at the university, his grades were good, he lived in a fairly comfortable apartment, he had a part-time job with which he could cover his expenses and even indulge himself. He was dating a wonderful girlfriend, Bianca Belair, the most popular woman on campus.

Or at least it was so at first glance. Bianca was beautiful, he admitted, nice and funny and charismatic, but he didn't like her, at least not in a romantic way. He was going out with her just for fun and Bianca knew about it. Dean didn't know why Bianca had agreed to a loveless relationship, and they certainly didn't interest him.

He hated his job. The pay wasn't bad, but he had trouble tolerating his peers and the hours were grueling. He always had to work overtime and these were rarely paid for. On more than one occasion he had thought of giving up, but never...

"A coin for your thoughts." Bianca was stirring the straw of her shake, she didn't seem interested in drinking it, but in what was going through Dean's head.

“I've been fired."

Dean never imagined that he could lose his job. He hated it, but he had always tried to make his performance impeccable. They hadn't given him any complaints, they just told him that they no longer needed his services, although he suspected why. It seemed too much of a coincidence that one of his colleagues, precisely the one with whom he got along the worst, called him to ask if he was in the store.

"I'm sorry to hear that."

"On the contrary. If I hadn't been fired, I would have quit and missed out on severance pay. I'm sure I'll get another job soon, but in the meantime I'll look for a cheaper option."

"How do you like the student dorm room?" Bianca suggested. "I have a friend who has been looking for a partner for a long time. I'm sure they'll get along."

Dean Ambrose had his doubts. He didn't used to get along with anyone in college. With his teachers he spoke only what was necessary, and Bianca was probably the only person he spoke to without being forced to.

"I guess we'll be fine as long as you stay out of my business."

Dean didn't know if love at first sight existed, but he was sure there was hate at first sight and that was what he felt for Seth Rollins, or at least that was what he liked to think.

Seth wasn't rude or standoffish, on the contrary, he greeted Dean with a smile and even treated him like old friends.

"I think you're confusing me with someone else. I can assure you that it is the first time we have met."

"I know, but we could be friends, especially now that we'll be sharing bedrooms."

Dean didn't add anything, preferring to keep quiet. The idea of canceling the move crossed his mind, but he dismissed it almost immediately. He knew that he would not be able to get his old apartment back and that finding another place to live would take a long time. He could go back to his father's house, but that was the last thing he wanted.

They hadn't spoken in years and he didn't think it made sense for them to do so again.

"There's a party at a nearby sorority tonight," Seth told him. "Would you like to accompany me?"

"I do not know anyone."

"But you know me."

"I don't know you."

"All the more reason to go, you will be able to meet more people."

Dean wondered why Bianca had assumed he would like Seth. His new roommate was the complete opposite of him and certainly just listening to him talk was giving him a migraine. Dean fell onto the bed and covered his face with the pillow.

Dean wasn't sure how, but Seth had convinced him to go to this party. He wasn't amused and didn't even try to make friends with anyone. He did not want to sing or talk, the only thing he did accept was the drinks and snacks that were served.

The days passed and things did not improve at all. At least that's how it was in Dean's opinion. With each passing day, he found one more reason to complain about Seth and felt that she had one more reason to hate him.

"You should give him a chance."

Dean couldn't believe what Bianca was telling him. He had expected her to agree with him and admit that she had been wrong to recommend him as a mate, but he had never imagined she would say those words to him.

"Is seriously?"

"Very serious, Dean. I'm sure if you gave Seth a chance you'd find that they have a lot in common."

"I doubt it."

Dean sighed ruefully when he reached the bedroom. Seth was working on a college project, so he figured he'd have a quiet afternoon.

It was not so.

"I've been thinking about joining the wrestling group," Seth commented casually.

"Sounds interesting," Dean commented. He didn't say it just to make him fall, something he wanted him to do, wrestling interested him, it had been his escape when he wanted to... forget.

It wouldn't be long before he regretted that choice of words.

Seth began to tell him about everything he knew about the wrestling group, which didn't bother him at all. He also started making plans for both of them and that did bother him. They had only known each other for a short time, but that didn't seem to matter to Seth. He had a bubbly personality and always wanted to include him.

Dean didn't care how nice Seth was, he didn't want to trust him. He had tried, but every time he considered it, it was inevitable for him to remember that past he so wanted to escape from. He was more scared than he cared to admit.

"Yeah," Dean replied, he hadn't been paying attention to what his roommate was saying and certainly just wanted him to shut up.

"Then see you tomorrow at the gym."

Dean could have missed, but decided not to. Maybe it was curiosity or maybe it was something else, it was something he could never know and he didn't really care. All he knew was that he had ended up joining the wrestling club and had, probably for the first time, genuinely enjoyed himself in Seth's company.

"You see? I told you it would be fun."

Dean just snorted under his breath. He didn't want to admit that Seth was right, but he couldn't deny it either, and that was what bothered him the most. Dean hadn't met anyone like Seth, but he had met many people who were kind to him and used him in many ways.
That was one of the reasons why he preferred to be alone.

Dean hadn't stopped looking for an apartment, but he had stopped feeling frustrated every time he got a refusal. Seth still had the same bubbly personality, but Dean didn't find him that annoying and it was starting to scare him.

Last time, during wrestling practice, Dean had forgotten his water bottle. He was dying of thirst and too tired to buy one. Great was his surprise when Seth invited him from his.

"I'll make it up to you," he told him, and he didn't want to be in debt to anyone.

"No need, we're friends."

"Friends". Dean didn't know if that was the best word to describe his relationship with Seth. He was the person he spent the most time with, though he wasn't sure he counted. Seth did most of the talking and he just listened. They used to watch movies occasionally, something he said he only did because they had similar tastes.

Deep down, he wasn't entirely convinced.

Dean considered talking to Bianca, an idea he immediately dismissed. They weren't really dating and Bianca knew it, but talking about her feelings with her felt so…wrong.

Great was his surprise when he arrived at the apartment to find that Seth was not alone. At his side was Roman Reigns. Dean remembered seeing it before, but couldn't remember exactly where.

"You do not remember me?" Roman asked mockingly.

Dean was tempted to tell him that if he had seen it, he probably hadn't found anything in it that made it worth remembering, but he kept quiet, he was too tired to fight.

"He is Roman Reigns, he is a wrestling partner and my classmate. I hope you don't mind that I invited him."

"I won't complain if they don't make noise."

Dean headed towards his room. He reviewed the matter of the day and went to sleep. He was so tired that he had fallen asleep as soon as he put his head on the pillow.

Dean didn't know if it was coincidence or not, but he had been running into Seth and Roman more and more often. He knew that they were both working on a project and that it kept them busy, also that they were part of the wrestling club, but still he felt like he saw them too often.

Especially Seth.

"We should do something this weekend," Seth commented, sounding excited.

Dean didn't think it was a bad idea. He was tired of the routine and the semester was over for what he considered to be a good time to have fun.

"I'd like to, too, but you're forgetting a very important detail."

"Which?"

"We do not have money."

Dean had found a job, but he had no money either. The pay wasn't that good, and he'd had more expenses than usual.

"No matter. We buy beers and food and go camping. It will be fun!"

Dean had his doubts. Spending a whole weekend with Seth wasn't something he was looking forward to, or at least he wanted to think so, but he was very bored and Roman didn't bother him so there was a chance he could have some fun.

"Will we count on you?" Seth asked him.

Dean nodded his agreement.

Strangely, camping with Seth hadn't been as bad as Dean had imagined. Seth proved to be an expert in the field. She helped him set up his tent and even taught him which fruits to eat and which to avoid at all costs.

"Do you want to hear a horror story?" Seth asked.

Dean wanted to see if Seth was capable of telling horror stories. Certainly he doubted it.

"Some time ago a friend told me that a neighbor of the cousin of the girlfriend of the partner of the brother-in-law of the brother of the wife of the assistant of the teacher of the neighbor of the gardener of the partner of the friend of the janitor of the enemy of an acquaintance of the driver of a man who went to a very strange brothel. We'll call him John for now. I remember that he had said that in that brothel they served human meat, but that was not the strangest thing."

Seth paused and Dean wondered where the terror was. She thought of something supernatural, a demon that fed on customers or something else, the harrowing account of a victim of human trafficking.

“The strangest thing was the services it offered. There was no fantasy that they could not fulfill and that included being with the loved one or that person for whom they felt a deep desire. The brothel fed on lust and pain, so nothing was forbidden and its shows sought to awaken the most sadistic side of its clients. John had gone for a case of lovesickness. Not only did he love without being loved, but the person he desired was forbidden to him. John was able to sleep with this person and the sex was better than he had expected, but the price to pay was very high. John could feel his body being reduced to ashes and he thought he would die, until he woke up in his bed."

"And the horror?"

“He was burned alive and woke up in his bed the next day. John had a card that proved it wasn't a dream."

“Still not scary."

"You won't say the same when you can't sleep."

"Or dream about that person you would ask for in the brothel."

Dean thought of Seth and that did make him afraid. He didn't understand why he had thought of him when he hated him. Deep inside he knew the answer.

Something strange happened that night. Dean used to have trouble sleeping, rarely falling asleep and waking up usually three hours after going to bed. This time it was different. He woke up just before noon and with a calmness he hadn't experienced in years.

Mentally he wondered what had changed and he didn't understand. It couldn't be fatigue, he had tried to exercise before bed and it hadn't worked. It couldn't be the bed, he had slept in a sleeping bag and it was probably the most uncomfortable thing he had ever slept on.

Realizing that he had slept holding Seth's hand was something that terrified him. His roommate was still asleep, something for which he was calm, he didn't want to give answers that he didn't even have. He didn't want to think that Seth's company had given her much-needed calm when he couldn't even admit that he didn't hate him and probably never had.

The rest of the day passed quietly. The three of them had prepared breakfast using the food they had brought. Nothing too elaborate, orange juice and sweet bread. They chatted, although the correct thing would be to say that Seth talked because of the three, he was the one who talked the most.
They went to the river to take a bath and Dean had to make a great effort not to see Seth, especially his abs.
Things got awkward in the afternoon. At least that's how it was for Dean. Roman had asked her to help him gather firewood, something she would soon discover was just an excuse to be alone with him.

"You like Set."

Dean hadn't expected him to be so direct.

"I hate it," he replied. He didn't believe it himself.

“Sure,” Roman spoke sarcastically, “I've seen the way you look at him."

"I'm jealous," Dean mentally reproached himself for those words. He hadn't felt jealousy when he saw him shirtless, but he had felt an enormous desire to caress his naked torso and discover what was hidden in that boxer shorts.

"Admitting it is the first step, but don't worry, I don't like Seth, at least not in that way."

Dean was somewhat relieved to hear those words, but quickly berated himself for the direction of his thoughts. It shouldn't matter to him that there was no romance between Seth and Roman.

But he cared a lot. He was tired of pretending it wasn't.

"He likes you," Roman told him.

Dean felt a warmth in his chest upon hearing those words. It was the first time he had experienced something like this. Bianca had been his girlfriend for a long time, but she didn't make him even part of what Seth made him feel.

"That is not true!" Dean yelled, wondering if he was blushing. His face was burning so he thought it was very likely.

"Yes, I like you very much."

Dean turned around, hoping he was wrong.

It was not.

Seth was behind him and he was smiling.

"You'd better leave them alone," were Roman's last words before he disappeared.

Chapter Text

Mine

Jeremy Johnson/Suzy Johnson

Suzy's gaze fell on Jeremy and she thought how handsome he looked. Suzy could watch him for hours without getting bored, but at the moment she was upset and a little furious. Her brother had taken such great care in his appearance for a reason and that was Candace. Suzy hoped she was wrong, but she had strong reasons to believe that Jeremy would propose to her and she was sure that Candace would accept.

Jeremy is perfect, she thought bitterly.

Suzy didn't understand. She had done everything she could to get Candace away from Jeremy. Suzy had sabotaged several dates, humiliated Candace, and even threatened her, but that didn't seem to be enough. Her brother used to obey all her orders, however in that case he had refused to do what she wanted so much and kept going out with Candace.

The two of them had been together for years, and Suzie couldn't understand why he hadn't grown bored with her. In Suzy's eyes, Candace was nothing more than a hysterical lunatic, obsessed with catching her brothers and with Jeremy. Suzy understood his obsessions, for her it was unacceptable that a sister's orders were not obeyed and she considered Jeremy to be perfect. She was obsessed too, though it wasn't something she could admit out loud.

Suzy had found out about the paraphilia brothel from a conversation she had overheard. Isabella was telling her friends about her experience in that place, obviously ignoring her presence. Suzy agreed with the troop leader that it wasn't the same, but the desire she felt was so great that she frankly didn't care.

She headed to the paraphilia brothel, questioning whether she was doing the right thing. She had witnessed many impossible things and knew that Isabella was a reliable source. But there was nothing in that building that could indicate that it was the stage where even the wildest and most forbidden fantasies were fulfilled.

"Get lost girl, we're not interested in cookies or helping the Girl Scouts."

"Do I look like a Girl Scout to you?" Suzy asked teasingly, there were rare times when she could show herself as she really was. "Or am I in uniform? I'm not even a little girl!" She said the last thing yelling.

Lilithmon gave her a quizzical look and Suzy didn't know how to interpret that reaction. She had expected surprise, disbelief, but she behaved as if her response had been as expected.

"In that case, I suppose you came because you have a fantasy. Let me guess, you like submission, you want your brother's absolute obedience and for him to dedicate himself entirely to fulfilling all your fantasies. You want revenge and see your sister-in-law humiliated, crying as she witnesses your fantasy."

"How do they know?" she asked, more surprised than annoyed.

"Honey, this is the paraphilia brothel, we know everything here. Anything you'd like to order, stage? Clothes? Food?"

Suzy didn't take too long to respond because she knew what she wanted, since it was a recurring dream and she finally had the opportunity to make it come true.

Everything Suzy wished for came true. Jeremy had been gracious throughout. Each of their kisses and caresses had been filled with endless adoration. Feeling him inside her had been one of the most pleasurable sensations she had ever felt and it was so gratifying to see Candace humiliated, crying as she witnessed her boyfriend being with someone else.

Then it was time to pay and the dream turned into a nightmare. The kisses turned into bites and the caresses into blows. Suzy was terrified when she started bleeding, but things got worse when Candace joined in. She beat her with a mallet covered in nails and would only ignore her to kiss or masturbate Jeremy.

The last thing Suzy saw before losing consciousness was Jeremy getting between Candace's legs and beginning to penetrate her. He wanted to scream, but his severed throat prevented him. Then she woke up in her bed, with a bite mark on her right breast, the same place where Jeremy had bitten her.

Chapter Text

Reunion

Donald Duck/Daisy Duck

Daisy smiled as Donald entered the elevator. She didn't know what he was doing at Madame Glamor's party, but she had a suspicion and it was something she wanted. She pressed all the buttons simultaneously and her smile widened as she saw the elevator stop.

"I've missed you," Daisy told him as she put her hands around Donald's neck.

"Me too," he told her, and there was no reproach in his voice.

They both knew why they hadn't seen each other in so long and why they hadn't made love in a while.
She placed her beak on her boyfriend's and began to kiss him. She had been very busy lately and Madame Glamour's party, along with her dress design, had taken her more time than necessary. His hands slipped under Donald's clothes and began to caress his body.

"I love you, you know."

"Not as much as me."

Donald responded with equal effusiveness. The way she kissed him showed how much he had missed her. It wasn't long before they were both undressed and it was at this moment that Daisy saw some doubt on her boyfriend's face.

"I'm taking birth control," Daisy told him as she lay down on the floor. She brought her hands to her crotch and began to move the feathers in the area in a clear invitation.

“They could find us."

Daisy started to laugh.

"I really doubt it. Everyone is at the party, it will be hours before they notice our disappearance."

Donald wasn't entirely sure, which is why Daisy decided to be more assertive. She took Donald's hands and placed them on her breasts. She was wet, she could feel her lips swollen, needy and a warmth spreading throughout her body, especially her breasts.

"Please," she said in a sensual voice. "I'm desperate, I want you to fuck me so hard I can't walk for days."

Donald did not disappoint her. He positioned himself between her legs. At first he caressed the area, sliding his fingers. Then he used his tongue, tracing her lips and savoring every inch. Daisy didn't hold back and made no attempt to stifle her moans. She knew that everyone was at the party so she considered it absurd that someone could listen to her, but she did not know that Louie had placed a video camera in that space.

"My turn," Daisy told him, breathing hard. She had had an orgasm, but she wanted more.

She stood up and sat on Donald's lap. She could feel his member rubbing against her ass and that only made her aroused even more. Daisy hadn't said it, but there was another reason she started taking birth control. She hated condoms, as she felt they took away her sensitivity. She wanted to feel Donald inside her and not a piece of latex that was annoying even if it had lubricant or some flavoring.

Daisy moved her hips. She wanted to feel him inside, but she enjoyed watching Donald's reactions and wanted to take him to the edge, wanted him to beg her for her body and want her as much as she wanted him.

Donald brought his hands up to her breasts once more and began massaging them. He brought his fingers to her nipples, the most sensitive area, and began to play with them. Daisy arched her back, feeling the orgasm too close. She loved that Donald knew her so well and the way he touched her.

Donald loved Daisy's breasts and the way he caressed them gave away how much they liked them. That was not the only thing he did, he also brought his beak to it and began to lick and taste them.

Daisy placed her hands on Donald's head. Her nails dug hard into his feathers, enjoying the thousands of emotions that filled her body.

They both kissed once more. Daisy inserted her tongue into Donald's mouth, exploring every corner. She placed her hands on her boyfriend's abdomen, enjoying his beefy body and the hardness in her ass.

"Daisy," Donald told her when they parted, his breathing was heavy, but Daisy understood what he was saying, she always did. "I want to fuck you," he told her.

Daisy smiled. Those were the words he had been waiting for. She began to lick his jaw, biting him occasionally. Such was the force he used that it left a mark and he knew it would be more visible later. Daisy was possessive and wanted everyone who saw Donald to know it. She got up and took Donald's member in her hands, leading him to her entrance. Initially he had thought about taking time and taking it easy, but those ideas disappeared when he felt the tip. She didn't want tenderness, she wanted passion. She moved her hips so that his cock moved in and out with the speed she liked.

"She had really missed that."

The only thing she regretted was not having taken her strap with her. The only thing that comforted her was knowing that she would be able to use it very soon, and that is that Madame Glamour had offered her a vacation if all went well.

Chapter Text

Regrets

Donald Duck/Minnie Mouse

"Are okay?" Donald asked, looking worried.

Minnie sighed.

"Yes…I was just…thinking."

Minnie looked down, she didn't know how to answer that question and she doubted that it was correct to answer that question. How could she tell him that she had dreamed about him? That in her dream he undressed her and that they both ended up fucking in various areas of her living room? She doubted there was any answer to those questions.

"Nothing important… I'm fine."

"You seem worried. Are you sure you're okay?"

Minnie nodded effusively, seeing Donald's reaction making her think she had been too effusive.

"Seriously, I'm fine. It's just that I had a dream and..."

"You can tell me if you want."

She didn't want to, she was embarrassed just imagining that he knew, but she didn't want Donald to know either.

"I don't remember, has it ever happened to you that you have a dream and you don't remember it when you wake up, but you remember the sensations and you are left with a feeling of emptiness?"

Minnie remembered her dream and the sensations she had experienced. The tickles that she felt in each area that Donald had caressed, the heat that had spread throughout her body, but above all the desire to make her dream come true.

It was the latter that made him feel remorseful. She had a boyfriend and Donald was the partner of someone she was very fond of. She shouldn't have the thoughts she had, much less want to jump on that duck and kiss him breathless.

"I'll go make some curry."

Donald retreated into the kitchen, and Minnie cursed him under her breath. She hated that he was so thoughtful, but even more that he was so sexy. She watched him go and seeing the movement of his tail made her feel an uncontrollable desire again. She wanted to touch those feathers, see if they were as soft as they seemed, and stick her fingers into that hole so she could hear him moan. She cursed him because he had unintentionally given her material for her fantasies.

Minnie had entered her room without knocking. She didn't remember the reason, but she did remember seeing him naked, with his eyes closed and with his hand around his penis. The correct thing would have been to withdraw immediately and pretend that nothing had happened. But she hid in the closet and dedicated herself to watching him. She watched him slide his fingers over his hardened member, arch his back as he came close to orgasm, and even heard him moan. Donald lived in a somewhat remote area and thought he was alone so it was normal that he had no inhibitions.

That night Minnie reenacted the scene in her dreams, but something changed. Donald discovered her and carried her to his bed. He deposited it very carefully and gave her a mischievous look.

“Bad girls deserve to be punished."

In her dream Donald undressed her while caressing each exposed area. Minnie remembered feeling a little embarrassed, but also that she had forgotten everything when Donald started sucking on one of her breasts. It was a dream, but to Minnie it all felt very real and she certainly loved it.

It was not the only thing that the Donald of his dream did to him. He inserted a dildo into her butt, he was careful at all times, something Minnie wasn't sure she appreciated. Then he moved between her legs and penetrated her in one thrust.

Minnie's gaze fell on the kitchen. Donald was going through the cupboard and she couldn't help but focus on his butt. She felt guilty thinking about how much she wanted to recreate her dream with Donald and even that she wanted to do something else. Minnie wanted a more active role and had imagined herself using a strap-on to fuck her friend.

"You like spicy food?" Donald asked her.

"Yes, very much," she replied. She wasn't really paying attention to what he was saying. It was hard to do when her mind kept playing all kinds of suggestive scenarios in which he was the protagonist.

Chapter Text

Christmas Memory

Having privacy was hard as a triplet. His brothers and Webby used to spend a lot of their time with him. It wasn't that it bothered him, but that sometimes he wanted privacy and needed to be alone to dedicate himself.

On this occasion, Dewey was in one of the many empty rooms of the mansion. He had made sure to look for the farthest one since he didn't want any interruptions. The triplet in blue felt lucky to have been able to travel to the past. He had had the opportunity to meet his mother and also to hug her, but that was not the only thing he was grateful for.

His first impression was not exactly the best. She found Donald attractive, but also somewhat strange. His clothing and hairstyles reminded him of an emo. He quickly discovered his identity and his opinion changed significantly.

Dewey placed several cushions on the floor. Not all rooms had a bed, so he had had to prepare a few things for the occasion. He sank down on them and closed his eyes. Dewey began to undress, imagining that it was the young Donald doing it.

Donald's adventurous spirit had captivated him. He had seen him take on a monster without flinching, and he knew that his uncle still had that courage to this day. Shortly before, he had seen him face off against an army of shadows and had even heard rumors about a confrontation he had against Gizmoduck's armor.

Dewey began to caress his body, recreating in his mind what he had felt when they had both been trapped in the net. This time he could feel more than his breath tickling his neck. She remembered the firmness of his abdomen and the hardness of his arms against hers. Donald was a teenager, but his body did not have a boyish build.

His hands moved down to her crotch. He began to draw small circles on it, imagining that it was the young Donald who was touching him, that it was not his hands that were touching him but those of an young version of his uncle.

In Dewey's imagination, Donald didn't just caress him, he sucked on him and interspersed his licks with compliments. It was heartwarming for Dewey to imagine the teenage Donald trying to deny how much he enjoyed his body or his attempts to hide his fascination with it.

Donald's attempts to appear cold and indifferent was one of the qualities that had most fascinated her. Dewey wanted to be the one to shatter that pride he clung to so tightly.

Dewey opened his eyes and reached for a container of Pringles. He wasn't sure if it would work, but he had heard Huey and Violet talk about it so he wanted to try it. Getting the garters and latex gloves wasn't difficult, putting it together wasn't difficult either, so it was said it was worth a try.

He closed his eyes again and imagined he was fucking teenage Donald and not a potato chip container. The sensations he felt seemed so real that he had no problem immersing himself in his fantasy.

Chapter Text

Chapter 42: Interests

Donald Duck/Bradford Buzzard

Donald didn't understand why Bradford was so insistent on doing it at McDuck Industries, more specifically in the meeting room, but he didn't complain. The vulture was something like his sponsor and the one who had given him the money that he used to open his own business, so he considered that he had no right to complain.

The restaurant was doing well, Donald had been able to hire new staff and even spend time with his nephews, three very restless children who were beginning to discover the world and who needed him. But the debts continued so Donald continued to depend on Bradford.

"You know what to do," Bradford told her, his voice, as usual, devoid of any emotion.

Donald began undressing unhurriedly. She knew that Bradford liked to watch, or so it seemed, on the rare occasions that their gazes met, he could tell that his face remained expressionless and that if he showed an emotion, it was boredom.

Bradford sat down and Donald moved between his legs. He undid his belt and pulled his pants down to his knees. At first Donald limited himself to caressing his crotch, tracing several circles and stimulating that area, then he used his tongue, outlining the member of his lover? He wasn't sure what the right word was to describe it.

It was strange to Donald to see the look so calm on the Bradford's face. It wasn't the first time he'd performed fellatio on her or the first time he'd watched her face during the act. The calm with which he behaved made him doubt that he was enjoying what he was doing and that made him wonder why he insisted on maintaining that kind of relationship.

Bradford placed a hand on his head and that made Donald stop. Bradford never showed any emotion, but he always ended up cumming. On that occasion he wondered if the vulture had decided to end this kind of pact they had.

He would soon find out how wrong he was.

"Let's do something different," Bradford told him. "Palms and knees on the ground."

Donald obeyed. He was not naive and he knew what Bradford planned to do. If he was honest with himself, it didn't bother him. Bradford's lack of expression confused him, but he didn't complain. The sex was good and more importantly, he could pay off his debts and the daycare the triplets were in at the time.

What Donald didn't expect was to be penetrated with a single thrust. He couldn't see his face, but he had a hard time picturing him expressionless, especially considering the sound his hips made as they slammed into his bottom. The effusiveness with which he fucked him was something he didn't think was possible for him.

He wasn't complaining, on the contrary. He found that change extremely fascinating. Donald didn't make a sound, he knew Bradford preferred it when he was quiet and certainly he did too. Somehow it made everything less awkward.

The problems started when the door was opened. Donald couldn't believe that Scrooge McDuck was in front of him. Bradford had told him that his boss had gone on an adventure and wouldn't be back for several days.

He wasn't prepared for something like that.

Donald felt Bradford come out of him and it made him wonder if he was as scared as he was. Donald remembered the last time Scrooge had found out he was seeing someone and he didn't want to repeat that experience.

"What brought you back so soon?" Bradford asked, his voice showing the same disinterest with which he used to speak.

"I had my suspicions." Donald could feel Scrooge's eyes on him. "You can go to home. Donald and I have to… talk about certain matters."

Bradford withdrew and Donald wanted to imitate him. He started to gather his clothes and got ready to leave, but was stopped by his uncle. Scrooge had taken hold of his arm and was holding it so tightly that it hurt.

"It seems that you have forgotten a small and insignificant detail. You belong to me!!!" He said the last thing yelling.

Donald yanked on his hand, breaking free of his uncle's grip. His arm ached, but that wasn't the biggest of his worries.

“I'm not,” he told her defiantly, “and I never was.

Donald left the room and started dressing in the hallway. Scrooge didn't follow him and that gave him a false sense of security. Soon he would understand his mistake and he was unaware that it would not be the last time he would see him.

Chapter Text

His Biggest Fan

Webby Vanderquack/Donald Duck

At first it had been curiosity. She wanted to know everything about Scrooge McDuck and Donald Duck was her nephew so it seemed natural to her to investigate him. Then it was admiration. Reading about his exploits and hearing the stories of Scrooge McDuck had made her see in him more than a man with a terrible temper and even worse luck. He was an adventurer, one who opposed adversity, and the champion of Storkules, god of heroes.

Webby loved hearing how Storkules had named Donald his champion, it was one of her favorite stories. Every time she listened to them she experienced a bit of the fascination that Storkules experienced at seeing Donald in action because, although Donald was small in stature, his fighting ability and strength were unmatched.

Something changed in Webby when she saw him take on the army of shadows. She knew that Donald was strong, but it was very different to witness him. His movements were swift and his anger destructive. No shadow was a match for him and it didn't even seem to matter that they were a majority.

Webby regretted not being able to stay to see how that ended, especially knowing that Donald had taken on Gizmoduck's armor and reduced it to rubble.

Some time later her investigation led her to the houseboat. She told herself it was because she wanted to learn about Donald in a more relaxed and familiar environment, but deep down she knew that it wasn't and that she didn't have an excuse when she lay down on his hammock and started vacuuming his pillow. Donald's scent was impregnated in that pillow.

On that occasion she did not do more, but later, she stole some of his shirts and used them while masturbating. With one hand she inhaled that garment and with the other he explored her femininity. At first she felt guilty, but that didn't stop her from doing it again or doing more daring things.

Webby knew Donald was at work, she had memorized his schedule. She pretended to be sick so as not to accompany Scrooge on the next adventure and placed some pillows in her room so that her grandmother would not suspect. She went to the houseboat and took several of his things. She began to assemble the pillow with which he used to sleep while caressing her body with his cap, paying special attention to her most sensitive areas. She had thought she was careful, but she wasn't, and that was why Lena, Violet, May, and June had decided to do the surgery.

"Don't you have something to say?" Lena asked him.

"It's not what it seems?" She answered uncertainly and immediately regretted it. The pillow he had used had more than incriminating evidence.

Her friends exchanged glances.

"Couldn't think of a better excuse?" May asked her.

Webby mentally wondered why they hadn't wanted to go on the last adventure, but she knew it didn't matter and that it wouldn't make the situation any better for her.

In the end, she decided to come clean. She told them about her research and her crush. She didn't hide anything, and although she felt liberated, she couldn't help but start to cry. Feeling her friends hugging her didn't stop the crying, but it did make her feel a little better.

"Oh Webby!" Violet told her as she stroked her head.

She didn't say anything else and Webby was grateful. At that moment she just wanted to be hugged.

Chapter Text

Honeymoon

Della Duck/Daffy Duck

While it was true that Della didn't much like big parties, she didn't hate them, but she did prefer small events. It wasn't just her aversion to crowded spaces, it was the memories of the celebrations Duckworth used to throw, amazing parties, if you were an adult and didn't have to pretend you had a perfect family. And it wasn't that she hated her family, on the contrary, her problem was that neither she nor her family were what could be defined as a perfect family.

But this time it was different and a big celebration felt like the right thing to do. Not only because of the strangeness of Scrooge offering to cover all the expenses without ever complaining, but because of the specialness of the occasion.

It was his and Daffy's wedding.

"And good?" she asked. "Aren't you going to carry me?"

Daffy watched her for a few moments, perhaps a little confused, but then he obeyed. He scooped her up in his arms bridal style and carried her to the room they would share on their honeymoon. The stay in that hotel had been a gift from Donald and Scrooge. A site that seemed to be expensive, with a view of the sea and with many things to do.

Well, at that moment Della had only one thing on her mind and she hoped Daffy would think the same way.

Della was slightly disappointed when Daffy placed her on the bed and headed out to the balcony.

"What a view! Can't wait to try Unlimited Buffet!"

"Wouldn't you rather eat something else first?" Della started undressing you and it was clear from Daffy's reaction that she got the message.

Daffy approached her while she was undressing. He dropped his tie without caring where it fell and the same thing he did with the rest of his clothes.

They both started kissing and exploring each other. It wasn't the first time they had sex, but it felt that way and in a way it was, it was the first time they had done it as a married couple.

“You look beautiful, Mrs. Duck."

"You look beautiful too, Mr Duck."

They both laughed at the end of saying those words. It all felt so beautiful, too beautiful to be real.

They both fell onto the bed, still caressing and kissing. They weren't cute, none of them wanted cute. The passion consumed them, each caress, each kiss, each bite was proof of it.

Della got between Daffy's legs and started licking his erect member while caressing his crotch. She knew that Daffy loved it when she did that and if she was honest, she loved doing it too. Feeling her husband's hands on her head motivated her to exert more pressure and to use her hands as well.

They both switched positions as Daffy had an orgasm. Daffy got between Della's legs and started licking her privates. Della loved the way his tongue outlined her clit, but that wasn't what she loved most. It didn't take long for her to reach orgasm and finish her husband's mouth.

An exchange of glances was all it took for them to know what was next. Della grabbed a contraceptive from the nightstand and slid it over her husband's member. The first time they did it they hadn't used it, they were young and very immature. They were still immature, but at least they had more experience.

Daffy got between her legs and inserted his member into her vagina. He stopped for a few minutes to observe his wife, admiring her blush and saying a few words to her that made her blush even more. Then he went back to his moves, strong and fast, just the way they both liked them. He didn't stop until he had an orgasm and then they switched positions, Della mounting him.

Bugs and Lola exchanged glances. It was not the first time that Bugs got lost while digging tunnels, in fact he used to get lost every time he traveled that way, but it was the first time he ended up in a situation like that and neither he nor Lola could believe that, Of all the rooms in that grand hotel, they entered the very one that Della and Daffy occupied, and that they did when they were in the middle of something so intimate.

Chapter Text

Chance

Howard the Duck/Donald Duck

For Howard one of the best things that ever happened to him was being declared non-existent. He didn't have to worry about fines because, in theory, they didn't exist, he could cause disturbances and act freely without anyone complaining about him and if someone filed a complaint he would get the unpleasant news that he couldn't sue someone who didn't exist.

On that occasion Howard was in a bar and, to his surprise, he found another duck, with the typical clothes of a magician. Howard didn't know if, like him, he was a traveler from another universe or if, on the contrary, he was from the area. Last week he had been queuing to register as a superhero and had seen many things, each superhero had their own section depending on the origin of their superpowers and this city seemed like a magnet for all kinds of anomalies.

It wasn't like he was interested. Howard wanted to get close to that duck, but his motives were very different. This stranger seemed attractive to him and he wanted to know him much better. He took a seat next to her and ordered a drink for both of them.

"My name is Howard," he told him. "What's a duck like you doing around here?"

"I'm Donald," he answered, and Howard discovered another characteristic of that duck and mentally wondered what he would sound like during sex. He was willing to find out. "And I think it's obvious, I'm looking for a drink."

"Where you come from?" he asked. He wasn't interested, but he wanted to gain his trust.

"From the big city," Donald answered a little nervously. He didn't want to disturb the order, but Howard assumed it was his presence that made him act shy.

They were both chatting and drinking for a while. Donald tried to leave on several occasions, but Howard convinced him to stay, assuring him that Sora and Goofy would understand, though he certainly didn't know who Sora and Goofy were or care to know.

The bar closed so Howard took that as an excuse to take him to his apartment. They were both drunk, but still lucid enough to know what they were doing, especially in Howard's case.

"This is my room. You will have to sleep in my bed, my neighbor's flea bag entered without my permission and has left the furniture unusable."

Donald didn't seem to mind, so he decided to take the next step and started kissing him. Gesture that was also reciprocated.

Howard began to curse Donald's clothes, yes, he admitted that they looked good on him and that they enhanced his butt, but they had many zippers and he didn't know if it was because of the alcohol or for another reason, but he could not undress him.

"Let me handle it," Donald told him, sounding a little impatient.

A flick of the finger was all it took for both of their clothes to end up on the floor. Both began to explore each other, to caress each other's body without any reserve.

Howard confirmed that all his suspicions about Donald's butt were correct and he wanted to do more than touch it. He used his tongue to outline his rear, licking and tasting each exposed part.

Donald dug his fingers into his shoulders and his moans grew much louder, which Howard found most pleasurable.

Howard stopped when he was sure Donald was well lubricated and positioned himself between his legs. His throbbing erection begged for some action and he was ready to give it to it.

Donald placed her legs on his shoulders, allowing him better access. Howard entered him in one motion, his thrusts slow at first, picking up speed as he neared orgasm. Donald brought his beak up to his neck and began to nibble on it, something that made it harder for him to contain himself.

He was on edge.

They didn't just fuck once that night, they did it many times and only stopped when they fell sleep.

Chapter Text

Diary of an Obsession

Della Duck/ Fethry Duck/ Donald Duck/ Gladstone Gander.

Gladstone had found the paraphilia brothel card in a not unusual way, by chance. He was walking in the park, he had nothing to do and he was hoping to find something to end his boredom. The card slammed into his face and Gladstone knew immediately what he would do.

It wasn't something he thought about often, Gladstone wasn't used to wishing for something, usually getting anything he might need before he was even aware of it. The card promised him an evening full of sex that he would never forget and the possibility of fulfilling all his fetishes, even the most twisted ones, and he already knew who he wanted to be with, the only duck he considered worthy of him.

"I want silk sheets, never worn once and woven with gold thread, big pillows, no feathers, although I wouldn't mind if it was Pk's feathers, a big bed, the biggest one I have and covered by curtains, the bed has to be made of pine and surrounded by many flowers, roses, sunflowers, all kinds."

"Your order will be ready shortly," Lilithmon replied. "Do you want to join the orgy or enjoy our shows while you wait?"

Gladstone didn't give it much thought. The orgy didn't really interest him, but he was curious about the kind of shows that could be put on there. What he saw did not disappoint him.

The show was a play. He didn't know what the name was and doubted it had a plot, although he certainly wasn't interested. At first he could only see a man sitting at a restaurant table, trying to drink his coffee while the woman in front showed him her naked crotch in a not discreet way. The man tried to ignore the woman, but walked over to meet her after a few minutes. Gladstone knew that what followed was a sexual scene, but she did not imagine that it was a rape.

The play ended and Gladstone was told by a female succubus whom she did not remember seeing before that his room was ready.
Gladstone was overjoyed to see that everything was arranged the way he had asked. The sheets were made of the finest material and everything in that room denoted wealth and luxury, but what most caught his attention was the duck that was on the bed.

Paperinik was in bed, masturbating while muttering her name. The superhero widened his eyes and blushed when he noticed her presence, just as Gladstone had requested.

"You don't have to be ashamed," he told her. I've thought of you that way too. Take me and make me yours.

Paperinik got up from the bed and walked over to him. She began to undress him and kiss each exposed area.

“You have no idea how much I've wished I could do this. You are the most beautiful duck in the world. Donald may be my best friend, but you are the one I love and my everything.

Gladstone smiled. He had also asked Paperinik to say those words to him. It was his fantasy and what he wanted most was to feel adored. He started stroking his butt and playing with his tail feathers. They were soft, much softer than he had imagined. Seeing a black feather didn't scare him. Normally he'd think it was a bad luck omen, but in this case he thought it was sexy. He began to caress him, he liked that ass, but he wanted to do much more than that.

"Looks like we're ready now," Paperinik told him as he stroked his length.

"I've had some encouragement," he answered, not embarrassed.

Paperinik smiled and started licking his member. It wasn't the first time Gladstone had received fellatio, but there was something about the way the superhero tasted it that was driving him crazy. The goose buried his fingers in his lover's head, wanting to make the contact deeper.

"It's very big, I hope I can swallow it all."

Paperinik covered his member in its entirety, although he seemed to have some problems because of the size. His eyes never left Gladstone's and that, in Gladstone's opinion, made him even sexier. Each lick brought Gladstone closer to orgasm.

"Delicious," the superhero told him.

Gladstone couldn't stop looking at it. The image of her lover blushing and with a string connecting his penis to the superhero's beak was something she didn't want to forget.

"I bet you're a lot better than Donald."

Paperinik sucked on it again and Gladstone couldn't help himself. It ended up in his mouth and, contrary to what he expected, the superhero didn't complain. In fact, he seemed fascinated.

Paperinik got up and started kissing him. Gladstone could feel himself in that kiss. He couldn't help but moan as he felt his lover's tongue brush against him. He was demanding and that was something he liked. Then he descended, but this time he dedicated himself to licking his entrance.

Gladstone dug him fingers into the sheet. His tongue outlining his entrance felt great and was causing his entire body to shudder. He wanted more, but he wouldn't be disappointed if they didn't get past the foreplay. She had had two orgasms and hoped she could have many more.

Paperinik began to introduce his fingers. One by one, moving them slowly. Gladstone arched his back, him mind clouded by all the pleasure he felt.

"Are you ready?"

Gladstone nodded. He didn't know what for, but he wanted anything that came from the superhero. He screamed loudly as he felt the tip enter him butt and his cries grew louder as it went deeper. It hurt, he couldn't deny it, but it also felt good. The pleasure he experienced far outweighed the pain.

"Should I stop?" he asked.

"You should move more."

Paperinik obeyed. His hips slammed into his butt and that was something that fascinated him. Feeling him inside felt so good, as if both of them had been created to be together.

The fantasy ended when Gladstone removed the mask. It hadn't been accidental, Gladstone wanted to see the face of the man who had given him so many orgasms. Knowing who he was had made him feel betrayed and even used. That feeling would stay with him for several days, until he finally decided to confront the man he blamed for his anger.

Gladstone stared at Donald's tail, he didn't have to imagine its softness because he had been able to verify it for himself days ago or guess where the only black feather of all his plumage was because he had touched it many times. A feeling of anger washed over him. He had asked for an evening with Paperinik, he wanted to fuck with Pk and yet, the one he had in his bed was Donald.

All this seemed like a joke in bad taste.

Gladstone took Donald by the arm and yanked him roughly. He noticed his cousin flinch and ignored the small whimper he emitted. He was angry and didn't mind being subtle.

"What is your problem?"

"Don't pretend you don't know, because we both know you don't."

"I have four jobs. Do you really think I have time to annoy you?"

Gladstone didn't understand what Donald said, but he was sure he was lying.

"Now are you going to tell me that you don't know about the paraphilia brothel?"

"I have no idea what you're talking about" Donald jerked out of his grasp "and I'm not interested. Just... leave me alone and I'm warning you if you keep bothering me... well, I wouldn't want to be in your place."

Donald left and Gladstone let him go. He knew how vindictive his cousin could be so he decided to let him go. He wasn't about to pretend that nothing had happened, though.

Gladstone was determined to verify Pk's true identity.

Kidnapping Donald was Della's idea.

"Just think, we'll have him to ourselves and we can do whatever we want to him."

"Anything?" Fethry asked, remarkably excited. I would like to have sex with him."

"That's the plan," Della commented.

"Why do you think you can count on me?" Gladstone asked. He had enjoyed sleeping with Donald, he had wet dreams where he recreated the moment, but that didn't stop him from feeling betrayed.

"Because you might as well," Della told him. "I've seen the way you look at it."

"Are you sure? because I'm interested in Paperinik."

"Then there is something you must see."

Gladstone began to believe that Donald was Pk that night, after Della showed him the superhero's lair. Gladstone was able to see all of Paperinik's gear and Pk put on his uniform. His anger had faded, replaced by desire. He wanted to fuck him one more time.

Kidnapping Donald was easy. All they had to do was wait for him to return from his patrol and put him to sleep with one of the lair's sedatives. Then they took him to Villa Rosa. The mansion was not in the best condition, but it did have rooms that were only accessible to those who knew of their existence and were in good repair.

Della was the first to kiss the superhero. She didn't wait for him to wake up as she hovered over him and placed her beak on his. The obscene sounds she made betrayed the intensity of that kiss. Shortly after she began to move her hips, rubbing her butt against the crotch of the sleeping man.

It was easy to know that he was enjoying it. Della made no attempt to stifle her moans and was quite effusive in everything she did.
Fethry was quick to follow suit. He moved to Donald's side and began to kiss his neck and jaw. He slid his hand down to Donald's butt and began stroking it. He inserted several fingers and made some comments that did not seem like his own.

That made Gladstone wonder if he really knew Fethry, and he probably didn't. He hadn't even suspected that they might want to kidnap Donald, but Della knew that he would be willing to participate and how to convince him.
Not wanting to be left behind, Gladstone took the unconscious duck's hand and brought it to his crotch. At first he moved slowly, but then he increased the pressure and the speed with which he did it.

Shortly after they changed position. Gladstone got between Donald's legs and began to play with his tail, especially the black feather that caught his attention. Della fingered the sleeping duck as Fethry kissed her mouth, with the same intensity Della had used earlier.
It would be several hours before Donald woke up, and when he did, Della, Fethry, and Gladstone made sure to charge him for the wait.

Chapter Text

Caught

Gus Goose/Donald Duck

It was not unusual for Gus to neglect his duties on the farm. He used to do it very often to sleep or to eat and this occasion was no exception. Gus was lying on a sheet in the middle of the barn on a pile of hay. His hands had been tied above his head and his ankles were tied to a post. He was completely immobilized, but not gagged.

Gus's gaze settled on the cage on his cock. It wasn't hurting him, Donald had made sure to take every measure, but it wasn't helping him either. He could feel it, getting closer to orgasm.

Donald stopped the movement of his fingers and slid them off his butt. He watched him for a few moments, his smile widening.

"Don't fight it, Gus," he told him. He was so close to him that him breath tickled his neck. "Just let yourself go."

Gus knew he just needed a word to end all of that, but he didn't want to. The pain he felt was pleasurable and he wanted more, he wanted to see how long he could deny an orgasm.

"Go on," he told him with difficulty. Donald's fingers had attacked him mercilessly, but to him it was even worse torture when he wasn't touching him.

Donald obeyed, but it took longer than Gus would have liked. Donald slid his fingers over his entrance, outlining it, and for a time that to Gus felt like an eternity.

"Do it at once!"

Donald inserted the tip of one of his fingers, but nothing else.

"We're looking forward to it, right?" Donald scoffed.

Gus pouted. He was anxious, but he didn't like it when Donald told him, and less so. His annoyance disappeared when Donald slid a finger in and began to moan in a very loud way when he had double digits inside him.

"Good Guy."

Gus tried to regulate his breathing once more, but failed. He didn't want to have an orgasm, he couldn't allow himself to have one, but it was hard for his to stop himself.

Gus didn't think he could hold back any longer.

Donald began to lick his jaw, nibbling on it occasionally. It was likely to leave a mark, but he couldn't care less about that. Gus's neck was so sensitive that he knew he was lost.

Gus felt something warm on his abdomen and knew he had lost. He didn't need to look down to know that he was covered in his own semen and that his cousin's seed was beginning to trickle down between his legs. Once again he had failed to do it, once again he had failed. Gus didn't feel like he had lost though. Yes, Donald had won the bet by not being the first to come, but Gus felt victorious and ecstatic. He had had one of the best orgasms of his life and was ready for the second round. Grandma was in the market so he knew they shouldn't worry about any interruptions.

Chapter Text

Shared room

Donald Duck/Launchpad McQuack

It hadn't been a clerical error that Donald and Launchpad had shared a room, but it had been a fluke. Both had gone to Com-con, the most important comic book convention in Calisota, and had not been able to return that same day because there was a threat of a storm.

On that occasion, Launchpad had only gone to Darkwing Duck's booth. The pilot couldn't ask Jim Starling any questions, but he didn't faint, and that was a big improvement for him. Launchpad listened carefully to all the questions and even filmed them. He took pictures of everyone who dressed up as their favorite hero, made sure to get all the merchandise available, and found out as much as possible about future Darkwing Duck projects.

For Launchpad, learning that Darkwing Duck would be included in the SCU (Superhero Cinematic Universe) caused him great happiness, more so knowing that Jim Starling, the actor who played Darkwing Duck in the original series, would be involved.

"Stay tuned, Darkwing Duck fans," Alistair Boorswan commented, "because he assured you that you will have great news."

"It is a great honor for me to be part of the SCU and I can assure you that this will not be the only surprise," said Jim Starling.
It was a good year for Darkwing Duck, but Jim Starling didn't get as much recognition or prominence as he would have wanted. There was a new Darkwing Duck, a rookie actor who played the role of his apprentice and new Darkwing Duck in that cinematic universe, but that's another story.

Donald visited various comic book stands. He was a fan of superheroes and his favorite was Fantomius, the gentleman thief and a real life anti-hero. Donald had followed all their stories, and had even become a superhero, one who would go from night watchman to defender of Earth and, alongside Xadhoom, the only defense against the Evronian threat, but that, too, is another history.

Both of them had ended up exhausted so the storm was not something that bothered them. None of them were fit to drive and that is why they slept for several hours, in the same bed and that is because they forgot to ask for a room with separate beds or a cabin.
Something happened shortly after dawn. Donald had been the first to get up, but he tripped and ended up falling on Launchpad's abdomen, something that did more than wake him up.

Launchpad wrapped his arms around Donald, ending the distance between them. He found Donald attractive, smart and funny so he was more than willing to go along with what he thought Donald wanted.

Donald did not separate. Launchpad was good at kissing and also very attractive so he wanted to let himself go. He brought his hands up to his abdomen and slipped his hands under his pajamas, caressing and even pinching him lightly. That wasn't the only thing he did.

Launchpad arched his back as he felt a tongue trace his tits. It was not the first time that he had experienced something like this, his strong body was something very appreciated by his lovers, but Donald was not expected to do something like that. He wasn't complaining, of all his lovers, Donald was the one who was giving his the most pleasure with that action.

Launchpad placed his hands on Donald's butt and started playing with his tail feathers. He had wanted to do that for a long time and the fact that Donald returned his caresses was something that made him very happy.

"You have a nice butt," he told him.

"Shut up and Kiss Me."

Launchpad started kissing Donald's neck. He wasn't possessive, but he couldn't help nipping at that area and leaving a mark. The sounds Donald made made him want to do so much more.

Donald started to move his hips on his pelvis and Launchpad could feel his crotch starting to react. The clothes bothered him, they were too tight, so he began to take them off.

Launchpad watched Donald undress and couldn't look away. He hadn't been lying when he said he looked good in his sailor suit, but he thought he looked much better without it.

"Wow!" was all he could say.

Launchpad kissed Donald again. His hands eagerly explored his body, caressing each area. He wanted him like he had never wanted anything before in his life.

His gaze met Donald's and he knew what would happen when he saw him smile. They both wanted the same thing and that was about to happen.
Donald took his erection between his hands, caressed it for a few moments and then led it to his entrance. He inserted the tip and began to move his hips, impaling himself in the process.

Launchpad cupped Donald's face and kissed him. He loved the way his lover's body pressed against his ass and how good it felt to be inside him.

"It's like you were created for me," Launchpad commented.

Donald looked a little uncomfortable at those words. It would be several days before Launchpad could understand the reason for his behavior. Part of him would have wanted it to be more than a one-night stand, but he wasn't planning on claiming him.

Donald was in control at all times. He moved his hips to the rhythm that he wanted to be penetrated and he slid his hands over Launchpad's abdomen, showing how much he liked that area.

Launchpad did not complain, on the contrary. He enjoyed every look on Donald's face, the sounds he made, and even loved the feeling of being dominated, but what he loved most was that Donald was the one giving him all those feelings.

Launchpad's gaze fell on the point where his body joined Donald's. He could see how his seed was slipping and that made him experience a warm sensation. Launchpad wanted to do it one more time, wanted to fuck Donald until he couldn't anymore.

Chapter Text

What Happens in Ithaquack

Donald Duck/Storkules

It hadn't been a coincidence that Scrooge had come to Ithaquack. The richest duck in the world had been researching the subject and decided to go in search of an adventure. He was interested in riches, but also in becoming the champion of a god and bearing the title of the greatest adventurer of all time.

Donald and Della were accompanying him. They used to accompany him on all his adventures and had only stopped doing so temporarily after Hortense and Quackmore had died in a tragic accident. It was still painful to think about it.

The three of them arrived in the middle of a party, which was also not unusual. Zeus used to throw parties on a daily basis and had named himself the god of parties and fun. All the gods were drinking, eating and dancing. Some had even moved away for a more intimate encounter. Scrooge had wanted to challenge Zeus as soon as possible, but he was with one of his lovers so he had to wait.

"This place is amazing!" Della commented shortly after starting a battle against Dionysus. It was not a hand-to-hand combat but a competition to see who drank the most wine.

In the end, to everyone's surprise, Della was the winner.

Donald was not far behind. He and Apollo began to play music. At first Donald imitated the god's style, but then he taught him some of his favorite music and that gesture was more than well received. The party became much more lively and more gods were encouraged to dance.

Storkules did not have a good first impression of Scrooge McDuck and his family, mainly Donald. He saw him eat and that made him opinion worsen considerably. He have never seen such a small duck eat so much. However that opinion changed considerably after the invasion of the monsters.

Scrooge McDuck wasn't the only unwelcome guest. A group of centaurs sneak into the party and start harassing the goddesses. Storkules did what would be expected of the god of heroes and defeated two of them. The god had thought that everything was fine until he realized that his calculations were wrong, that there were three and not two as he had assumed.

Great was his surprise when he saw Donald face that monster. Scrooge McDuck's nephew was small, but he didn't hesitate for a second before confronting him. He moved with great speed and landed several blows that knocked the monster unconscious.

Storkules was fascinated and told himself that he wanted to know how strong that duck was. He invited him to his chambers at once and was somewhat surprised to hear his refusal.

"Go with him," Della told him. "Show him that you are the strongest of all and become his champion."

Those words were enough to convince Donald. The last thing Storkules heard before he left was Scrooge McDuck's challenge to his father. Another time he would have stayed to watch that matchup, but right now he had other priorities.

"And good?" Donald asked him. "What is the proof? Because I warn you that I have accompanied Uncle Scrooge all over the world, fought against pirates, Vikings and all kinds of monsters."

"Fascinating," he answered, and he was sincere, "but I had something else on my mind. I want to see how strong you are."

Donald didn't wait for him to tell him what his test was and started attacking him. Storkules couldn't avoid any of his blows because the duck was very fast.

He liked that.

After several hits he tripped him up and Storkules admitted defeat. He didn't want to fight, he wanted to do something else.

"Have I won any treasure or title?"

"You're my champion," Storkules told him and picked Donald up, holding him by the armpits. He brought it up to his face and began kissing it.

"What?" Donald asked and was surprised.

That confused Storkules. He had not always been a god, he was a human before he was deified and he remembered that those kinds of rituals were common among warriors.

"It's your first time?" he asked.

Donald blushed.

That gesture reminded him of his nephew Yolao. Storkules had taken him as an apprentice when he carried out the tasks imposed on him by King Eurystheus and had accompanied him for a long time. Iolaus was also small and apparently weak. But he was strong, brave and above all cunning.
Storkules was beginning to see many of those qualities in Donald.

"Don't worry, I'll teach you everything you need to know."

Donald blushed even more and made an attempt to withdraw. Storkules did not allow it. He grabbed his arm and slammed it against his body. Storkules began to undress him, not without having several problems with his clothes, too strange for his liking.

Storkules felt Donald jerk beneath him and took it as a sign to continue. He kissed her face, licked her neck. He brought his hands up to his butt and inserted his fingers, preparing it.

Donald groaned and to Storkules that was the most beautiful sound. Storkules's fascination with Donald grew by the minute. His body, his voice, his bravery, everything about him he liked more and more.

Storkules didn't stop kissing Donald or moving his fingers, curling them and exploring every part of that entrance. He hit a point that made him scream harder and so he decided to focus on it.

Storkules was confused when Donald placed his hands on his abdomen. He smiled and placed his arms on either side of his body, preventing any escape attempt, although that was not his intention. The god positioned himself between her legs and entered with a single blow. Storkules had had many lovers, male and female, but none of them, including Iolaus, had been able to provoke him as Donald had. That body was becoming an addiction.

Storkules had wanted to go slow, be gentle, but he couldn't. Donald, once again, proved to be strong enough to withstand his attacks and, since he wanted much more, he decided to unleash his baser passions.

Storkules did not stop. He fucked Donald repeatedly and only stopped when he received a message from Hermes. The messenger god had slipped a scroll under his door with a mission for him.

"We have a job," he told Donald as he held out the parchment. "We leave immediately."

Chapter Text

Revenge

Don Karnage/Donald Duck

F.O.W.L had fallen, that organization was dismantled when Bradford and Black Heron, their leaders had been defeated. But not all of its members were captured, in fact most of them were free and many of them wanted revenge. Don Karnage was one of them.

Most of the members of F.O.W.L had something against Scrooge McDuck and his family. In Don Karnage's case, his enemy was Dewey Duck, son of Scrooge McDuck's niece.

His motives, initially having been theft of his crew, later included the fall of F.O.W.L. Once again he had been humiliated and that was something he was not willing to forgive. His pride demanded to be avenged.

He initially planned to kidnap Dewey and show his family a video of him being tortured. That idea changed when he arrived at the mansion and found no one. Then he went to the houseboat and met Donald.

The duck was sleeping and the pirate dedicated himself to observing it. He was thinking of doing something different, something more pleasurable.

Don Karnage took Donald and put him to sleep using the sedative he had prepared for Dewey Duck. He picked up the duck and carried it to its new den. The pirate had to make many changes to make the room he planned to use more comfortable, not for Donald, but for him.
He did not film the process of undressing Donald, but took several photographs of the result.

The pirate petted Donald for several minutes. That was the only time he treated him with anything resembling tenderness, not because he cared, but because he was curious and because he liked to touch him while he was asleep. Don Karnage tied Donald to a post, making sure that he couldn't escape and that he could do whatever he planned to do to him.

Don Karnage had prepared a whole musical number for Dewey. He had planned his choreography and carefully chosen the words he would use, but his plan had changed so he had to improvise. He lied to Donald about his intentions, making sure he believed that his nephews also remained prisoners.

"So now you know what to do," he sang. "If you obey me, there is no need to fear. You will see your living nephews again."

Donald tried to free himself, but the drug that had been used on him had not completely disappeared, so he was very weak. That made him smile. Nothing had gone according to plan and, oddly enough, he preferred it that way.

Don Karnage showed him the video of when the nephews were captured. He always carried it with him and planned to use it to create the hoax.

"Now can you believe or do you need something else to see?" Don Karnage showed him a red cap, very similar to the one Huey used to wear, and that was all he needed to complete the deception.

The pirate took a whip and began to whip his prisoner. It hit him everywhere, but mostly on his butt. It had been one of the parts that he had touched the most during his exploration and one of his favorites. It didn't bleed, but it did leave that area red, visible even through the feathers.

"Suck it," he told him as he placed his prisoner's face against his crotch. "Or else Dewey will have to. Bite me without my order and your children will not see a new dawn."

Donald obeyed. He brought his face closer to his crotch and began to lick it. He slid him tongue over his member, outlining the veins and occasionally applying pressure. The pirate moved his hips so he could suck more, enjoying the sounds he made when he choked or the gags it caused him to have him so deep in his mouth.

Don Karnage decided it was time to do something else. He separated from Donald just to watch him for a few moments. He liked the raggedness of her breathing and the expression on her face. He didn't know what he was thinking, but he could imagine that he was having an internal struggle and that in the end the love he felt for his nephews far exceeded what he could feel.

“It's time for the grand finale."

Don Karnage positioned himself behind Donald. At first he dedicated himself to stroking his victim's butt, not because he was worried, but because he wanted to touch it. He took his member and directed it to the entrance, penetrating him in one movement. He could see Donald shifting, clearly annoyed at the unwanted intrusion. He heard him moan and gave him a spank. The pirate wanted to see Donald suffer and he liked the sounds he made when he was suffering.

The pirate had made sure that the camera had a good focus on Donald's butt, he wanted Dewey to be able to see in detail how he fucked his uncle and never be able to get that image out of his head.

Don Karnage ended up inside Donald and, he did it again many times. Returning it was something that took him a long time and he was really enjoying subduing his victim, breaking him and making him fulfill his every whim.

Chapter Text

Tired

Zeus knew that Storkules had taken Scrooge McDuck's nephew as his ward, everyone in Ithaquack knew it, he was aware that Donald had dressed as a woman to deceive the Duke of Venomania, several gods spoke of how both heroes had managed to defeat the tyrant and freed hundreds of women, but he did not understand the reason for his son's fascination and was certainly tired of hearing about him.

That was why Zeus decided to do what he was best at. The first thing he did was send a letter to Donald, quoting him in a cave that, from experience, he knew was rarely visited. He then went to the meeting place, taking on the appearance of Storkules.

"Where will we go?" Donald asked, sounding excited, though he quickly changed his expression and pretended nonchalance. "It's not that I'm excited, I just want to know if we'll be fighting monsters or if I need to prepare some special equipment."

Zeus denied. He was beginning to see why his son liked the man in front of him so much.

"Today we will do something different, I want to see how strong you are."

Donald looked confused, but no less animated.

"I'm ready for whatever you have."

Zeus stared at him. He was beautiful, he couldn't deny it, but he was small and he wasn't sure he could handle what she had planned for him. A smile spread across his face, that wouldn't stop him from trying.

"I hope so."

“First I need to tie you up. Do what I tell you and everything will be fine."

"Strange request," Donald commented suspiciously.

"Brave and noble Donald, do you think I would do anything to hurt you?"

Those words were enough to convince Donald. Storkules would never hurt Donald, everyone in Ithaquack knew that.

But he wasn't Storkules and the rope he was using was no ordinary rope. It possessed magic so powerful that it could immobilize even a god.

Zeus approached Donald and began to undress him. He ripped off his clothes and threw them away without any consideration. He could see that Donald was a bit scared so he threw him to the ground and perched on him. He began to lick and nibble at her neck, leaving several marks that he was very proud of. He began to rub his crotch against Donald's, enjoying the friction between their bodies.

"Storkules," Donald told him, sounding annoyed.

Zeus told himself that he did not want to be called by that name. Normally it didn't bother him when his victims called him by the name he was stealing, but this time it was different. He stepped away for a few moments and began to undress, almost to destroy his toga.

"I'm not Storkules," Zeus undid his transformation, "and I'll make sure you don't forget that."

Zeus took Donald by the hips and brought his face close to his victim's butt. He could feel Donald jerking and knew that he was trying to escape so he exerted more pressure. Such was the force used that it left several marks. At first Zeus just used his tongue to outline the entrance, then he stuck his tongue in.

"You're delicious," Zeus commented between licks.

"Please," Donald asked. "Let me go."

"Don't worry, I'll make you come."

"That's not…" Donald couldn't finish speaking, he was interrupted by his own moans. He didn't want to be there, but his body was enjoying the god's attentions.

Zeus smiled. He deposited Donald on the ground, he wasn't particularly careful, but he was less aggressive than usual. The god took hold of his erection with one of his hands and began to rub it on the mortal's butt, but without inserting it.

"You have a beautiful ass," he told her, enjoying the way his penis felt, "but let's see how long you can resist."

At first Zeus only inserted the tip. He didn't do it out of consideration, he had never cared about his lovers and Donald was no exception. His actions were driven by curiosity, he wanted to see how long the duck under him could take.

Donald again tried to run away, but that only increased Zeus's excitement. The god began to move with greater speed and his charges became aggressive.

Donald buried his hands in Zeus's shoulders. He did it because he wanted to free himself, but the god interpreted it as something different. He slapped his butt so hard his hand was scarred.

Days later, Zeus finished his plan. Not only did he introduce Donald as the new cupbearer, but he also let everyone, especially Storkules, know that Scrooge McDuck's nephew belonged to him and that he would severely punish anyone who wanted to get close to him.

Chapter Text

Extreme measures

Goofy Goof/Donald Duck/Mickey Mouse

There were times when Donald considered going back to the mansion, for example whenever he was visited by a collector. Moving in with Mickey and Goofy seemed like a good idea, the three of them would help each other with expenses and housework. It hadn't worked at all. They almost always had trouble paying rent, keeping a job, or surviving.

This time Donald was in the kitchen, preparing breakfast. They didn't have the rent money, and Donald suspected it was because Mickey, once again, had spent it on cheese, but that wasn't the only problem. The cupboard was practically empty and no one had a job.

“We could make a home movie."

Donald looked at his friend in disbelief. He was used to him being the one with the plans, but this time he didn't understand what he was up to. He thought again of moving back in with his uncle, an idea he quickly dismissed. Imagining his uncle mocking him and calling him a parasite was not something he wanted to experience again. That was not the only reason he refused to return.

"Are you sure? A movie takes a lot of work and we don't even have a good story."

“We'll make a sex tape and put it online. Don't worry, we will wear costumes, that will make the tape more striking and no one will recognize us."

Donald couldn't believe what he was hearing. At first he thought it was a joke, but then he saw Mickey setting up the video camera he had bought earlier. He even noticed that she had the costumes ready and that made him suspicious. He admitted that Mickey had said several times that he wanted to be an actor and that he used his video camera to make experimental shorts, that the costumes were the ones he had worn the previous Halloween, but he couldn't help thinking that something was wrong.

Donald searched Goofy with his eyes. He didn't seem surprised, in fact he seemed more interested in breakfast.
But it wasn't. Goofy was listening and he hadn't been surprised because he was already aware of the plan. Mickey had mentioned it to him before and he agreed.

"Have you ever filmed a sex tape?"

Mickey fell silent. He didn't want to tell her that he had experience in it, not only filming, but also marketing, and that he had filmed Donald asleep long ago. On that occasion he had just undressed and caressed him, but he wanted to do more and finally had the excuse.

"How are we going to make the sex scenes look real?"

"They'll be real," Mickey interrupted. "We don't have much time so we'll just film ourselves. I know someone who can buy us the tape as soon as it's ready."

"Mickey…"

"Do you want to go back to your Uncle Scrooge? Because I'm sure he'll have a huge “I told you” ready for you."

Donald remembered the times when he had accompanied him on his adventures. Scrooge McDuck always managed to convince him and he didn't hate adventures, on the contrary, he enjoyed rewriting history and facing danger, but he did hate it when his uncle insulted him and Scrooge always had an offensive comment for him, he could even pass more than half an hour insulting him without interruptions.

"I won't work for him again," he replied, remembering the endless hours he had spent polishing his coins.

"Glad to see you agree."

Donald took a deep breath. He wasn't entirely convinced, but he felt he had run out of options.

"What will we do?"

Mickey and Goofy exchanged glances. They both smiled, a gesture that was not lost on Donald.

"I know they are not videos with a very deep plot, but something must be planned," Donald commented, not understanding what his friends were thinking.
"Obviously I'll be filming, but we have to set the stage. Is Goofy going to be Mickey's uncle coming to collect overdue bills? Or a villain who wants to corrupt him in revenge? Will they be a couple of lovers having their first time? Or will we recreate a violation? It could also be an infidelity, I think the NTR is a very demanded genre."

"It will be NTR, but you will not film."

"Nope?" Donald looked confused.

Goofy began to set up the video camera. He had gotten a part-time job at a photo studio, and several of his college buddies had given him some advice on editing and filming.

"You see? There's no need. The three of us will act."

"And you will have the protagonist."

Donald wasn't entirely comfortable with the idea, but he didn't think it was a good idea to quit. He didn't want to lose the apartment, finding a place to live in Duckburg wasn't easy, and he certainly didn't want to ask Scrooge for money. He already owed his uncle too much and he knew he would collect it with interest. Not even moving had stopped Scrooge from showing up in his room and dragging him off on one of his business trips.

"I'll be the husband and Goofy the lover."

The scene had started with Donald wearing a French Maid outfit. He was making a cake when Mickey hugged him. Donald covered it with some frosting and began to remove the frosting using his own tongue. Kissing Mickey didn't feel too bad, in fact it became pleasurable when Mickey slipped his tongue into his mouth.

Donald knew they were filming a sex tape, but he couldn't help but be amazed at the way he was being kissed. He was even startled when Mickey began to undress him, leaving only the mask in place. She began to caress him, to touch him with a slowness that might have passed for adoration. Donald didn't know that it wasn't the first time he touched him like that, only that he should be pleased and that it wasn't something that cost him.

"You're beautiful," he told him. "I can't wait to make you mine."

Mickey broke away from him for a few moments and began rubbing his erection against his ass. Donald leaned on the counter to give him better access and the camera could focus on him better. He clenched his fists, he knew he shouldn't hold back, but it was inevitable for him to do so.

It would be several seconds, an eternity in Donald's opinion, before Mickey decided to penetrate him. His thrusts were fast and even a bit aggressive, but it was nothing Donald hadn't experienced before or couldn't handle.

Mickey left shortly after he finished inside Donald. His character had to go to work and Donald's character had to clean the house. But he didn't do that, he went to the bathroom and began to masturbate.

Goofy entered at that moment. He was dressed like a cliché thief and that was his character. A bandit who sneaked into the house of a married couple and abused the defenseless wife.

Goofy was more effusive than Mickey. He didn't completely undress, just took off his pants and underwear. He grabbed Donald by the armpits and placed him on his crotch, but without actually penetrating him.

"I'll let you live if you can make me have an orgasm."

Donald began to move his hips, noticing how Goofy's member hardened under him. The friction felt great so he didn't have to fake it too much.

"Do it now," Goofy told him.

Donald raised his hips and began impaling himself. Goofy was big so he wanted to take things easy. It hurt, but it was also very pleasurable and that was what motivated him to move so much faster.

Mickey pretended to arrive at that moment so Goofy hid in the shower. Donald went to meet him and he did it with fellatio. He took Mickey's member and began to kiss the tip while caressing the rest with his hands. That scene was completely improvised, so Donald wasn't sure how to end the video.

It was a big surprise for Donald when he felt Goofy's dick brush against his ass. He considered turning around, but instead swallowed his friend's member whole. Goofy's thrusts became more aggressive as Mickey began to move his hips, reaching so deep into his throat that it was making him gag.

It wasn't like he was complaining. On the contrary, He was enjoying it very much.

Goofy and Mickey finished at the same time. Donald stood back for a moment. He needed to regulate his breathing and take a bath, a real one, but it wouldn't take him long to realize that his friends had other plans and that the tape wasn't over.

Mickey began to rub his erection on his ass and made him lean down so that his face was very close to Goofy's crotch. Goofy was also very clear as he began rubbing his member close to his face.

Neither gave him a chance to decide.

Donald jumped when he felt Mickey push inside him, an opportunity Goofy took to do the same. The two of them moved in sync, fucking Donald mercilessly and giving him the occasional obscenity.

Days later, Mickey showed up at the apartment with a considerably large sum of money. It was more than they needed. Donald began to celebrate until he heard his friend's words.

"They have asked us for a sequel and I have accepted. I bought lingerie and a few toys!"

"I have some ideas in mind," said Goofy, just as excited as Mickey. "And several positions that we could try."

Chapter Text

Confession

Isabella's gaze fell on Phineas. She could see how confused he was and it was not surprising since she had summoned him in an empty container, away from anyone and had tied him up as soon as she had seen him. She took a deep breath, feeling that it was Phineas's fault that they ended up in a situation like this.

"I'm sorry," he lied. "I've been trying to talk to you lately" for the past few years, she thought bitterly "and I didn't know how else to get your attention."

"Don't worry," Phineas told her and he didn't look angry. "I understand I've been very busy lately, Ferb and I have been working on various projects. This taking orders is crazy."

"Yes it is," she replied with some bitterness. She was happy that Phineas hadn't been mad, but annoyed that everything was more important to him than her. She took a deep breath and once again prepared to speak. "What I want to tell you is that I like you a lot. I've been in love with you since I was nine years old. I have filled notebooks with love poems that I could never give you and my closet is an altar where I pay tribute to you every day, I have masturbated countless times thinking of you. I love you like no one can ever love you."

Isabella was suddenly silent, a little embarrassed. She had said more than she wanted to say. Part of her was relieved that dealing with unrequited love was wearing her down, physically and mentally.

"Isabella, me." Phineas was flushed and looked very embarrassed. She was usually very eloquent, the most talkative of the group, but on this occasion she seemed to have trouble speaking.

"Just tell me you love me," Isabella said as she caressed his face. She wanted to think that Phineas's sudden blush and shyness was a sign that he reciprocated her feelings.

"It's just… I don't know what to say. This is all very sudden."

Isabella felt offended. Sudden? It must have been a joke. Everyone who knew Isabella knew that she was in love with
Phineas, there were times when she couldn't hide all the love she felt. That Phineas told her that it was something very sudden was something that made her angry.

"Don't worry, I'll make you love me."

Isabella began to undress. She never took her eyes off Phineas's, seeing her blush made her feel like she was doing the right thing.

"You like them?" Isabella showed him her boobs. "I assure you that they can give you more pleasure than you can imagine?"

Isabella reached her hands down to Phineas' pants. She pulled it down to her knees and then did the same with her underwear. She then took his penis and placed it between her boobs.

"Isabella, don't…"

Isabella smiled and began to kiss the tip. At first she just gave timid licks, but then, as she gained more confidence, she dared to do more things. She moved her boobs faster while outlining the veins with her tongue.

"You're very hard," she told him. For Isabella that was a good sign, she was convinced that Phineas wouldn't have had a boner if he didn't have feelings for her.

Isabella stood up and began to pull back her skirt with an impromptu dance.

"Do you like my pussy?" he asked. "It can be yours if you wish."

Isabella placed herself on top of Phineas and went down, impaling herself in the process. She had to stop for a moment, she didn't regret what she was doing, even if Phineas wasn't completely satisfied, but it hurt and she needed time to get used to it.

Isabella continued to move until her pelvis collided with Phineas's. She couldn't help but scream as she felt her hymen break and worry a little when she saw her own blood.

"Isabella," Phineas insisted. "Stop Please."

Isabella kissed him down, stop? She didn't want to do it and she was sure doing it alone would be crazy. His body was beginning to get used to it and the pain was turning into pleasure. She began to move her hips, marking the rhythm with which she was fucked. She wanted more and she wouldn't stop until she was satisfied.

“Just let yourself go. I know you want this as well as I do."

Isabella began massaging her boobs, enjoying pinching her nipples as she felt Phineas's dick pounding deep inside her. She had dreamed so much about this moment and it felt much better than she had imagined.

But that wasn't the only thing she wanted.

Isabella smirked as she felt something warm inside her. She looked down noticing how the seed of the man she loved was slipping from inside her.

"Let's do it one more time," he told her.

Isabella not only wanted Phineas to love her pussy, she also wanted him to impregnate her. She loved him so much that she didn't care what methods she had to resort to to make him stay by her side, forever.

Phineas looked surprised.

"Do you not like my pussy?"

"It's not that, it's just..."

Isabella silenced him with a kiss. She didn't want to hear his excuses, in fact she didn't want to hear anything Phineas had to say unless they were words of love or obscenities. She resumed the movement of her hips, enjoying Phineas's expressions and the sensation of feeling her lover's member in her own crotch.

She smiled as she noted how he had hardened once more and impaled herself again. This time she did it less calmly, lamenting only that she couldn't try other positions or that Phineas couldn't touch her. Her childhood friend had stopped complaining, but Isabella wasn't sure now was the time to let him go.

It would be a long time before Isabella stopped and she only did so because it had been several days and she didn't want anyone to suspect what she had done. She wasn't worried that Phineas might report her or abandon her. He had come inside her so many times that he could almost tell she was pregnant.

A pregnancy test would confirm what she already suspected.

Chapter Text

The battle

Della Duck/Louie Duck/Daisy Duck

Louie knew that Della and Daisy had a competition, neither of them was very subtle about it. Louie was not bothered, on the contrary, knowing that two beautiful women were competing for him was something that filled him with joy.

Although it was true that he had felt very flattered when Daisy broke up with her boyfriend, even more knowing that she had done it for him, it was also true that he felt guilty and that he loved his Uncle Donald and would never have wanted to hurt him. Louie did not know that this breakup had more reasons.

On that occasion he was watching Ottoman Empire with Della. It was funny to Louie the way Della was trying to seduce him, but that she was trying to be subtle. The way she caressed him every time he pretended to grab a piece of popcorn or leaned over him, letting him see her cleavage was something he liked, though he found it unsubtle.

Until then Louie had pretended innocence and made them believe that they were ignorant of everything they did. He enjoyed the competition between Della and Daisy and wanted to see how far they could go. Daisy was the one who had come the furthest, breaking up with her partner showed how willing she was to have him, but Della was not far behind. Louie loved every one of his furtive caresses or what he let him see.

However Louie knew it was time to move on to the next stage when he saw Daisy arrive. He had invited her to the mansion and made sure it was just the three of them. I didn't want interruptions of any kind.

Della and Daisy glared at each other, but neither was willing to fight, at least not in front of him, and that was something Louie was willing to use to his advantage.

"I'm hungry," Louie commented.

Della and Daisy were quick to fulfill his whims. Daisy ordered pizza, which arrived fairly quickly, and Della brought her a few Peps from the fridge.

Louie waited for his favorite show to finish before putting his plan into action.

"I know what you're planning," he told them and noticed how both women blushed, "and let me tell you that it is not necessary to fight." I like them both equally and I think the three of us can go out. Not in public, but you know what I mean.

Della and Daisy exchanged glances, something that made Louie suspect that he had been mistaken. He mentally began to plan a speech and was about to tell her the reasons why he preferred to go out with both of them when he was interrupted by Della.

Della had sat down next to him and started kissing his neck. She slipped her hands under his shirt and caressed his abdomen. It wasn't the first time she had done something like this, but it was the first time she hadn't done it alone. Daisy would soon follow suit, kissing her neck and jaw.

Any regrets Louie might have harbored vanished in that moment. Both women kissed him and he thoroughly enjoyed it. The only thing he regretted was not being able to see both women at that moment. He mentally told himself that he would take care of that problem later.

They both caressed him and that was something he liked. He enjoyed feeling her fingers exploring his body, more when they pinched him in certain areas. It hurt a little, but the pleasure he experienced was much greater.

"You're a good boy," Della told him between kisses.

"And we're going to reward you for it," Daisy added as she traced small circles on his back.

Louie was very curious as to what the two of them might have planned for him. They were both beautiful and seemed to have a lot of experience, qualities that he really appreciated.

The caresses became more daring and closer to more sensitive areas. Louie closed his eyes, letting himself be carried away by all the emotions that overwhelmed him. They both started using their beak and Louie knew he was lost. It didn't bother him, it was just that he felt they were passing a point of no return.

"Do not hold back. We're alone."

"And we want to hear you enjoy."

Louie had no intention of holding back. He had waited for this moment for a long time and was willing to go all the way.

"Get undressed!" he told them "and I want you to do it dancing."

Della and Daisy exchanged glances. They did much more. A short time before they seemed to hate each other, something very different from what Louie saw at that moment. Both had undressed the work with flirtatious movements, being a sight much more pleasant than Louie had imagined.

"Now it's your turn," they told him.

Louie allowed himself to be undressed. He knew that these women were the ones in control and would do with him whatever they wanted, but he didn't care.
He certainly preferred it that way.

Chapter Text

Trip to Candy Mountain

Della Duck/Huey Duck/Dewey Duck/Louie Duck/Daisy Duck

Louie was very excited for his birthday. For a long time he had dreamed of visiting Candy Mountain and he could finally do it. He couldn't stop thinking about all the sweets He could eat and sodas he could drink. It was a dream come true.

Long ago he had missed the opportunity to visit that place. His mother had punished him and he believed that he could never see his dream come true. However, against all odds, Della had decided that this was the ideal place to celebrate them birthday.

His brothers were just as excited despite the fact that it would not be the first time they had gone to that place. In Candy Mountain you could find the most delicious sweets and the best drinks. There were so many sweets that you could eat your fill and there would still be no shortage of any kind.

For Louie, seeing his brothers so excited was a good sign. They didn't know about Della and Daisy's plans either, but they knew the wonders of Candy Mountain and wanted to experience it one more time.

Della and Daisy had insisted on going alone, something that, although annoying to the others, did not seem strange to them. Della had missed so many birthdays so it seemed natural to them that she wanted to make up for lost time. No one could even suspect what was going through the minds of both women.

Both had planned that trip for a long time and were as excited as the little ones, but they cared little or nothing about sweets. What had started with a casual chat turned into a very ambitious plan that had brought them together in an unimaginable way.

It had been a dream for Louie to see Candy Mountain for the first time. This place was everything he had dreamed of and much more. He ate until he was satisfied and did not stop. His stomach ached, but he wanted to keep eating. Neither Della nor Daisy had told them how long they would be there and he wanted to take advantage of every second.

The only thing that made him stop was seeing Della and Huey come out of a cave. His brother looked quite flushed and with his clothes arranged. The eldest of the triplets was breathing heavily and on his neck he had several marks that were only visible to those who knew about them.
Louie thought he was good at reading the expressions and studying all the angles, but try as he might, he couldn't figure out what had happened.

All he could do was find mixed messages.

Huey looked guilty, surprised and something else, but Louie couldn't acknowledge that feeling. He wasn't even sure if it was a good thing or a bad thing. Louie was sure his brother was sorry for something he had done, but Della was looking at him with pride and that was what made it all the weirder.

In the end he decided not to care. It was said that Huey was probably exaggerating and that, of the triplets, he was the most correct and possessed of impeccable morals. Louie didn't know that he would find out what was going on whether he wanted to or not.

The scene was repeated, but this time Huey was with Daisy and Dewey with Della. He could feel the way his brother clung to his mother and how he looked forward to her. Something that, again, did not seem strange to him. Dewey idolized Della and would do anything she asked of him. Soon after, he would realize that he had underestimated all that his brother could do for his mother and he would realize that he was not so different.

The signs were obvious, but Louie at that moment Louie only cared about filling his stomach.

"Mom is amazing, better than I ever imagined," Dewey told him.

Louie wasn't surprised that his brother spoke with such fascination about Della, but he was surprised that his feathers were ruffled or the way his brother limped. He was sure Dewey was fine when they got to Candy Mountain. Seeing Huey limp in the same way made him feel a little uneasy.

"What did you and mom do?"

"Adult shenanigans," Dewey commented between laughs.

Louie didn't like the sound of that. He loved his mother, but he had his doubts. He remembered that when he wanted to tell them a bedtime story, it caused him to have nightmares for several days, that on more than one occasion it had caused him and his siblings to end up in life or death situations, and that many times he treated him as if he were an adult.

"Do you mistrust mom?" Dewey asked him and he really did sound angry.

"No, it's not that." Louie didn't want to fight with his brothers, not on his birthday. "It's just that I think I've eaten too many sweets."

Those words were enough to reassure Dewey.

"Mom is amazing, I'm sure she won't be long in showing you what she's taught me."

Dewey was not wrong.

Louie didn't know what to say when Della told him that she wanted to make up for lost time and that she wanted him to be her baby one more time.

"What do you have in mind?" he asked and his mind was blank.

Della smiled and that gesture seemed sinister. Her smile was lopsided and a far cry from the warm, fatherly smiles his Uncle Donald used to give him. She began to unbutton her blouse, revealing that she wasn't wearing a bra.

"Don't you think it's unfair that I couldn't breastfeed you when you were a baby?" Della took Louie's head and placed it on one of her breasts. "I think it's time for us to recreate certain moments."

Louie did as his mother told him. A part of him felt that this was wrong, but another part of him told him that he must obey his mother and that she would never do anything to hurt him. That voice was the one that spoke the loudest and the voice he ended up listening to.

"I love you," Della told him. You and your brothers are the best of my life.

Louie felt worried when he saw Daisy, although he didn't understand why. Again he was unable to read the scenario because Daisy did not have the reaction that he would have expected. His mother's friend smiled and walked over to him. He began to play with his tail feathers and even stuck a finger in.

"Don't worry," he told her, his breath hitting her neck. If you behave yourself, I assure you that we will have a lot of fun.

Louie did everything both women asked of him, even when he felt uncomfortable. She didn't know why, but she felt that she should do whatever her mother told her. His prize was to stay on Candy Mountain for one more week. Della and Daisy decided to extend their stay for a few more days, but this time Huey and Dewey weren't included in the plans.

Chapter Text

The strongest

Shampoo/Ranma Saotome

Shampoo was aware that Ranma did not love her. He hadn't told her, but it was clear that he loved Akane, even if he was too proud to admit it. She knew about it before the failed wedding and so, although it was painful, she decided to take a step back.

Seeing the wedding fail didn't really make her happy. Again things got out of control, but she noticed. The way Ranma and Akane looked at each other said it all. They would try again and, probably, the next wedding attempt could take place.

Shampoo had accepted her defeat, but that didn't mean she didn't want to do something else. She had found out about the paraphilia brothel through various rumors and decided that she would have Ranma, even if he wasn't entirely real.

She followed the instructions written on a card that had appeared in her room and was able to reach the appointed place. In appearance there was nothing that made him stand out from the others, but Shampoo could tell, there was something about that place that was not normal. The idea of leaving crossed his mind, but he dismissed it. That was the only way she could have Ranma.

"Welcome to the paraphilia brothel," a woman with a pronounced bust, sharp claws, and demonic features told him. Her name was Lilithmon. "Can I take your order?"

Shampoo began to give the details of what she wanted. One of the qualities that most attracted her to Ranma was his strength and she wanted to see him prove that he was the strongest.

“Your order will be ready soon. In the meantime you can join the orgy or enjoy our shows. Snacks and additional activities will not have an extra cost."

Shampoo wasn't interested in the orgy so she decided to go to the performance room. She ate several sandwiches, no human meat, those gave her mistrust and she dedicated herself to observing the work of the moment.

It was a martial arts tournament. Shampoo was interested in the fights as all the combatants proved to be exceptional. She was tempted to participate and teach him a few things, an idea that did not change when she saw that the losers were raped by the other participants. Shampoo didn't want to have sex with them, in fact she wasn't willing to lose.

Shampoo had no chance to participate. One of the brothel employees, a digimon named LadyDevimon, appeared to tell her that her order was ready.
Ranma was waiting for her in a dojo. He was wearing a battle suit, one very similar to the one he had worn when they met and had mistaken him for a woman. Behind them was a table with a large banquet, larger than the one they had had on that occasion and with even more extravagant sandwiches.

Shampoo grabbed her weapons and took up a battle stance. Her gaze settled on Ranma, waiting for him to make the first move. It would be several minutes before one of the two attacked and it was precisely Ranma who started the battle with a kick. Shampoo blocked it easily and sent it flying in one motion.

"It is all you have? she asked mockingly. It's a shame because I thought you were stronger."

Shampoo felt a bit disappointed. She didn't know how the paraphilia brothel worked, but she was afraid that the Ranma in front of her wasn't the real Ranma. That idea disappeared after she saw him use one of his personal techniques. She would have been in serious trouble if she hadn't ducked at the last moment.

“Looks like we're finally starting to understand each other."

Shampoo was an Amazon and she wanted nothing to do with a man who wasn't capable of surpassing her in strength or skill. Ranma had not only beaten her but he also had a quality that made him even more desirable, he was very attractive.

Ranma attacked her mercilessly. Each of his blows was intended to hurt her and she had several problems blocking his attacks. Shampoo could recognize a greater power than she had during their first confrontation and that was something she liked. Ranma was getting stronger and stronger, and she was sure he would become the strongest, a man among men, just as his mother wished.
Shampoo was beginning to feel tired, but her determination was no less for that. She wanted Ranma, she really did, but she wanted him to beat her fair and square.

The battle ended soon after. A misstep by Shampoo tripped her up and Ranma used that opportunity to pin her down.
Ranma tore open Shampoo's shirt and tore off her bra. She was surprised, but not upset, and that was what she had asked for. Ranma wasted no time as he began massaging her breasts and pinching her nipples with his fingertips.
Shampoo arched her back. She loved the way Ranma was touching her. He was a bit aggressive and that was something that fascinated him. She had dreamed of that moment so many times and the reality felt so much better than her fantasies.

Ranma stopped. Shampoo planned to claim him, but he brought one of her breasts to his mouth and began sucking on it. The Amazon began to moan and did nothing to contain herself. The martial artist knew what he was doing and, with just his tongue, threatened to make her orgasm.

Ranma surprised her again when he began to undress. She knew they would have sex, she hadn't gone to a brothel just to challenge him in combat, but she hadn't expected him to position himself on top of her and slide his cock between her breasts.

"You have the most beautiful breasts in the world." Ranma began to move his hips and his penis rubbed against her chin.
Shampoo told herself that it was time for her to take a more active role so she cupped her breasts and used them to support Ranma's erection. He used his tongue to lick at the tip and although the taste wasn't exactly pleasant, he enjoyed what he was doing, finding it very erotic.

Ranma stopped moving and allowed her to take control. After a few minutes he wanted to break away and Shampoo understood why when she saw him spill his seed on the carpet.

"I think it's time we tried something else."

Ranma positioned himself between Shampoo's legs. At first it was just the tip and his thrusts were slow. But the Amazon would soon get used to it so the martial artist became more energetic. Ranma didn't stop until Shampoo had an orgasm and soon after he did, but unlike last time, this time he ended up inside the woman.

"That was wonderful," Shampoo commented as she tried to regulate her breathing.

Pay was not. Shampoo was included in the shows, something that would have been easy if not for the other warriors ganging up on her. Beating them individually would have been easy, together...it was impossible.

Those men had been so aggressive that Shampoo thought she would die. She was not wrong, but being in the paraphilia brothel she had a second chance and was able to wake up inside her room, with a horrible bruise very close to her pelvis.

Chapter Text

Peace negotiations

Louie Duck/Queen of Mars

Louie's gaze fell on Duck Avenger. His partner was checking out the X-Transformer and he knew what it meant. Shortly before they had received a report, the Evronians were attacking Earth and Duck Avenger had to stop them. Normally he would accompany him, but this time they had an engagement with the queen of Mars, negotiations to keep the peace, and, they both knew, it was vitally important that at least one of them go.

"I trusted you," the masked hero told him. "You are brilliant and have a great instinct for these things."

Louie was flattered to hear such things. He was aware of his ability to see all angles and create plans, but the fact that it was Duck Avenger dedicating those words to him made it even more significant. He was the person he admired the most.

Duck Avenger and Louie went their separate ways. Duck Avenger made his way onto the battlefield and, as on many occasions before, caused the invaders to flee, many terribly frightened. Louie went to Mars, where the queen was waiting for him.

At first the dinner passed quietly. The queen of Mars received them, following all the protocols, and invited them to dinner. Louie couldn't take his eyes off the monarch, he knew she was beautiful, there were many who spoke of her beauty, but he never imagined that she was so beautiful.

Things changed when she felt a hand slide up his leg. Louie knew it was from the monarch, he had been watching the queen of Mars out of the corner of his eye, but he didn't imagine that she could do something like that, much less in front of so many people. He had to make great efforts not to give himself away when that hand landed on his crotch. She began to draw several circles and touched him in such a way that he feared he would end up with an erection, something inexcusable in the middle of a commitment as serious as peace negotiations.

"I'm bored," he told her in a whisper. Then he added out loud. "The earthling and I will go to my study. We must discuss certain agreements regarding our truce."

Louie knew they weren't going to talk.

As soon as they reached her study, the first thing the queen of Mars did was undress. Louie followed suit, although he never took his eyes off the woman.

He wanted to forever engrave her image in his memory.

Louie did more than that. He caressed and licked every inch of the monarch's body. He did so calmly, enjoying the softness of her skin and the sounds it made each time he touched her. Her breasts were the part he most enjoyed caressing and it was clear from the queen's moans that she had a similar opinion to him.

"You're delicious," he told her.

The queen compensated him with a kiss. He rested his beak on hers. At first it was just a brush of lips, but she pushed her tongue in, exploring every corner of his mouth. Louie allowed himself to be dominated. The queen was an exceptional kisser and he was really enjoying what he was doing. However, it would be wrong to say that he was left doing nothing. He brought his hands up to her butt, kneading as he pleased, enjoying its firmness and roundness. Then he separated and inserted a finger into her butt and this was followed by another.

Louie could feel how the queen's kisses grew wilder with each finger he inserted and how her grip grew stronger the more pleasure she felt. He wanted to experience that so he opened his fingers, simulating the movement of scissors. He curved them, marveling at the sounds the queen of Mars made. He had heard rumors about her beauty, but he had not imagined that she was an exceptional lover or that her body was so wonderful.

It was just foreplay and he already felt on edge.

Louie had an orgasm, but that didn't stop him. He was still hard and the sight of the queen, naked and sweaty, made him want that much more.

The queen of Mars sat with her legs apart. She brought her hands to her pelvis and parted her lips. Louie got the message right away and was more than happy to follow his orders. His dick was throbbing, eager to fuck that body.

"Are you going to stay there all day?"

Louie didn't respond, at least not with words. Instead he approached the queen again. He positioned himself between her legs and penetrated her in one thrust. Her body, warm and narrow, encouraged him to move. Initially he had thought about taking it easy, but those thoughts disappeared as soon as he could feel the way that body tightened on him. She was moaning for more and he was ready to give it to her.

"Turn around," he told her.

Louie was in love with the Martian's pussy, but he wanted to taste her ass. The queen turned her back on him and he braced his penis against the doorway. Shortly before he had inserted his fingers so he considered that his body should be prepared, although he was certainly not thinking clearly at all. Lust had taken over his senses and he just wanted to get into that cleft.

Louie wasn't disappointed. The pressure he felt on his penis was greater than what he had experienced with the pussy, but just as delicious. He moved his hips, increasing speed each time the queen was louder.

"More," she begged.

And he obeyed with delight. Louie moved his hips roughly, moving in and out of the queen rhythmically and occasionally slapping that butt that gave him so much pleasure.

Hours later Louie would find himself back on Earth. No agreement had been signed, but the Queen of Mars had made it clear that she wanted to continue "the negotiations".

Chapter Text

Unexplored

Donald Duck/Goldie O'Gilt

Contrary to what many thought, Donald was an adventurer and one especially good at what he did. He loved searching for treasures and even enjoyed fighting, what he didn't like was seeing his family in danger or being overworked by Scrooge. His uncle always made him carry all the equipment and many times he had had to dig and worse, act as bait.

On that occasion, Donald was at an auction in Anderville, his goal was to buy a ring that belonged to Sir Francis Drake. Sir Francis Drake had been an acclaimed treasure hunter, for years he had made a fortune and his ring was said to hold the key to it.

Donald had found out about that auction while working as a bartender. Most of his clients were not very discreet when it came to speaking and he was good at paying attention to detail, a quality that had made him have many adventures.

"And the ring is for the beautiful lady with the 43."

It was a great surprise for Donald to learn that it was Goldie who managed to get the ring. Part of him was sorry, but he hoped he could get something else so he could get the treasure he was interested in. He could still get a gold cross linked to Magallanes's crew.

Again Goldie bought what Donald wanted and that made him angry. He knew this woman well enough to know that she usually had a hidden plan and this time he suspected she was doing it for the purpose of annoying him. It wouldn't take long for him to discover how wrong he was and that is that she would look for him to let him know.

"I have Juan Sebastián Elcano's diary," Goldie told him as she showed him the notebook she was talking about.

"Good for you," Donald told him, a little confused. He didn't want to show how interested he was in that notebook, nor could he understand why Goldie seemed so interested in it. "Uncle Scrooge is not..."

"I wasn't looking for it," Goldie told her, her smile widening.

Donald wasn't entirely convinced. He knew how much Goldie enjoyed teasing his uncle, she'd told him so herself, which was why he had a bad feeling.

“We'd better find a place where we can 'talk' alone. We are not exactly in a discreet place.

Goldie slipped her hands on Donald's shoulders and Donald pretended to play along. He knew Anderville's reputation, especially from that auction. He knew that they were being watched and he certainly preferred that they think that the two of them were planning an intimate encounter than that they find out what was really going on. Though to be honest, he didn't know what Goldie was planning either.

They both headed for Goldie's limo. They closed the windows and turned on the music. At first glance they might seem like a pair of lovers, but that would change with a little closer.

“I have the other cross."

"Why are you telling me all this?" Donald did not believe that Goldie wanted to involve him in her plans, in fact he was sure that she was looking for Scrooge because they both had a history.

"Because I want you to help me find it." Goldie held out the notebook.

"Uncle Scrooge is at the McDuck mansion, I think you know how to get there."

"I want you to help me find the treasure," Goldie said, a little confused.

"Why do you ask me? Are you sure you don't want Uncle Scrooge?"

"Well, he's not here, you are, and that says a lot to me. I bet he doesn't even know about the treasure."

Donald considered refusing, but in the end his adventurous spirit was greater. He picked up the diary and began to read it, fascinated by its contents.

"So?" Goldie asked, sounding impatient.

"You must find a tree."

Donald stifled a laugh at Goldie's reaction.

"Is that all you found out?" Goldie looked disappointed. "I already knew it."

Donald smiled.

“Not just any tree. They planned to return and a tree is not a very permanent mark. It could be cut off and the location would be lost forever. What we are looking for is… something more permanent."

"I hope I wasn't wrong in choosing you. Show me that place you speak of. I'll take care of all the expenses, you just have to put that little head of yours to work and help me carry the treasure."

"Why should I help you?" He ask "I could search on my own and keep everything."

Goldie didn't seem to mind that answer.

"It would be difficult because I have the keys and the diary. But I guess we can make a deal, I'll pay you 10% of the treasure. Take it or leave."

Donald didn't trust Goldie, he knew of all the times she had betrayed his uncle, but decided to attend. His interest in the treasure was minimal and he was convinced that even if Goldie betrayed him, it would not be very different from his adventures with Scrooge, since his uncle used to keep all the treasures.

"We have a deal."

Goldie delivered as promised. She got a plane for them both to get to their destination and even offered him various snacks.

"You have a very big appetite," Goldie told him, the seriousness with which she spoke making him feel…uncomfortable.

Donald smiled a little sheepishly. There were rarely times when he had so many sandwiches to choose from. Taking care of three children was expensive and he often had trouble keeping a job. He remembered that there were times when he had had to survive on nothing but instant soups and rice. His nephews did not lack anything for which he did not regret.

Goldie laughed so he knew she wasn't mad. On the contrary, he seemed to be enjoying himself.
Shortly after the two resumed the trip. Donald was in charge of driving and he had preferred not to say anything until he reached the right place.

"A temple?" Goldie commented in surprise. His doubts disappeared when he saw the drawing of a tree in the temple. "I knew I was right to choose you. What's next?"

Donald and Goldie entered the temple. Finding a secret crypt was not particularly difficult. Donald had been researching this treasure for a long time and the diary had been very helpful. The difficult thing was to enter the crypt and it was covered with water as soon as they opened it.

"It's time you used that brain of yours, because my makeup isn't waterproof."

"I'm glad you have your priorities straight," Donald said teasingly. At that moment he was worried about other things, not drowning was one of them.

"Believe me, you wouldn't want to see me with smudged makeup."

"I doubt it, you're beautiful."

Donald dove into the water before he got an answer. If he had stayed longer he would have noticed the blush on his companion's face.
Finding the secret passage was not difficult and it was not the first time that Donald ended up in a trap like that, although he did not know if he should count the last one and it is him, Scrooge and Della had gone back in time shortly before the tragedy .

"I found a secret passage," Donald told him, "but there's only one way in, you have to use the gold crosses you bought at the auction."

Goldie followed Donald and the two of them were able to open the secret passage, reaching the indicated place.

"So the treasure is in the Philippines," Goldie commented thoughtfully. "Let's take a break. How about we stay in a hotel tonight?"

At that moment it seemed obvious to Donald that Goldie would betray him, but he didn't care. The idea of staying in a hotel interested him, especially if Goldie was the one paying. He mentally told himself that he would make sure Goldie didn't make him pay for everything.

Goldie chose the place where she would spend the night. It was a luxurious hotel, one of the most elegant in which Donald had been. It had several floors, being the tallest building in the entire city. Several paintings could be seen in the corridors, Donald recognized several famous paintings, many of them he had previously studied during his research. There were also statues, some of celebrities and others of the hotel's founders.

"I bet Scroogie has never taken you to a place like this."

Donald denied. His uncle used to avoid expensive places, in fact he was always looking for ways to avoid spending money. He remembered that once the three of them had had to share a bed because Scrooge had refused to spend too much money and it wasn't even a big room. Donald had trouble sleeping because he was literally being crushed by the lack of space.

"Don't worry, I'll take care of the expenses. You can thank me by finding the treasure."

Donald had a lot of fun during his stay. The food was good and the company too. Goldie, contrary to what he had imagined, was very funny and even nice.

"So I did what seemed sensible and took it," Goldie finished her story.

Donald started laughing. He was not surprised that Goldie had done so. Scrooge had many times said that she was a treacherous liar, but he had also admitted that she was intelligent and that was something that Donald was checking for himself.

Dinner ended and they both went to sleep. It was at that moment that Goldie surprised him again with one of her comments.

"Okay, I'll stay with you," Goldie told him, and that felt strange to Donald. He was suspicious of her, but he hadn't said it out loud.

If Donald had been paying more attention, he would have known that Goldie had only rented one room all along.

"You're too transparent," Goldie teased him. "But also very smart. It's a shame Scrooge can't see how valuable you are."

When Donald woke up, he was alone. It was not something that surprised him, in fact he had suspected it from the beginning. Goldie had paid in advance so she didn't really care.

Seeing the map on the table made him feel confused. It made no sense to him that she would leave leaving him a means of locating her. He checked it and found that it was the same one he had made the night before.

Donald decided to take a bath. He mentally told himself he'd find Goldie later, but that wasn't necessary. She entered the bathroom shortly after and, far from looking embarrassed, decided to join him in the tub.

"I was at the market." Goldie dropped her underwear to the floor before plunging into the tub.

Donald looked away. He didn't want to see her, but it was hard for him to ignore such a beautiful pair of tits.

"I didn't know you were shy," Goldie teased. She didn't seem to mind Donald's nudity.

“I appreciate my personal space."

"Bored."

Donald practically escaped from the bathroom. It was a very unpleasant surprise to discover that the map had been stolen. He tried to open the door, but it was locked. He called the front desk and was again given bad news.

"What's happening?" Goldie asked him. She was only covered with a towel and was drying her hair.

“They locked us up and they stole the map."

Goldie dropped the dryer and started banging on the door. It wouldn't be long before it gave way and they could get out. It was strange for Donald to see the blonde so angry, although he understood, Donald had made the stolen map with the intention of finding a priceless treasure.

"Don't you think you should get dressed first?"

Goldie looked around, but all she could do was get her to go back to her room. If it had been someone else, she would have been expelled for walking around in such conditions, but it was Goldie and she managed to get compensation for the stolen items.

Goldie began to cry and only stopped when they entered the room.

"That should be enough. Now you can tell me where the real map is" seeing Donald's reaction, he added "I also saw that they were following us. They weren't very discreet.” Goldie held up a small pink bottle. "They even sold me an aphrodisiac so they probably think we're busy."

Donald placed a do not disturb sign on the door and left the room using the window. Goldie followed him and they both headed to the place where the real treasure was.

"There's nothing here," Goldie told him.

Donald lifted the lid of the barrel, revealing the hidden treasure.

“It was a trick they used to use often."

Donald kept his end of the bargain. Both dedicated themselves to carrying the treasure and that would have ended quietly if not for the sandwiches they ate. Goldie was correct in assuming they were being spied on, but neither she nor Donald was aware of the aphrodisiac that had been placed in the sandwiches they had just eaten.

Donald began to feel hot, it wasn't unpleasantly hot, but it wasn't something he wanted to feel right now. One glance at Goldie was enough to see that she was blushing. He considered withdrawing, walking away until he could regain control of himself, but Goldie had other plans.

Goldie threw him to the ground and landed on him. His eyes didn't leave hers as he began to undress.

"Goldie," he told her. "We are probably under the effect of an aphr…"

Goldie silenced him by placing a finger on his beak. She was smiling and Donald recognized that gesture. He had seen it when they were in the tub.

The blonde took Donald's hands and brought them to her breasts. He began to massage them and Donald shivered. He shouldn't, but he was really enjoying it and he suspected it wasn't just the aphrodisiac.

"This isn't right," he told her.

"You're right."

Goldie paused so Donald thought they could both pretend nothing had happened, but it hadn't.

“You have too many clothes."

Goldie undressed him in a hurry, almost to tear his clothes. Donald didn't care. The heat he felt was increasing and his member had reacted.

"You have a nice body," he told her as he touched her abs. "And here I thought you just had a nice butt. That shirt definitely doesn't do you justice. Have you thought about wearing something tighter and sleeveless?"

Goldie didn't give her a chance to reply. She perched on top of him, brushing her bottom against his crotch. She moved her hips rhythmically and Donald thought she might lose her mind. He wanted to possess her, he needed to.

"Not yet," Goldie told him with a hint of malice.

She stood up and sat on Donald's face.

"I need to lube up so you'll have to suck it good."

Donald obeyed. At first he traced Goldie's lips, then he focused on her clit and ended up inserting his tongue into that hole. Hearing Goldie's moans was driving him crazy and encouraging him to try new things. Donald brought his hands to his own crotch and began caressing it, using the pre-cum as a lubricant.

Goldie had arched her back as Donald started licking her clit. Her moans were getting louder and louder because the man below her knew what he was doing and each of his licks threatened to bring her to orgasm. It was the first time she'd had oral sex, but she was determined it wouldn't be the last. She was a woman of arms and she knew that she would have no problem finding a way to have Donald between her legs again,

In the end the inevitable happened and they both had an orgasm. They both needed a few minutes to regulate their breathing.

"I noticed you like my breasts," Goldie told him.

Donald was a little embarrassed about it.

"You shouldn't be ashamed, especially after you ate me." I know they are beautiful and I just want to show you something.

Goldie took hold of Donald's member and began rubbing it with her breasts. Initially that had been the plan, but seeing him harden he couldn't help but get some ideas.

"Lay down."

Goldie waited for Donald to lie down before placing her pelvis on his face. She again took her lover's erection between her breasts, but this time she did something else, she began to kiss the tip.

They both continued to lick each other until they had another orgasm. Goldie didn't mind ending up with Donald's seed on her face, and Donald didn't mind being covered in Goldie's fluids either, in fact, neither of them wanted to end that moment.

They both changed position. This time Goldie got down on her knees, showing Donald her butt. Her tail twitched teasingly, inviting him to sink into her.

Donald obeyed and did not let her down. At first it brushed against her entrance and then the tip entered, as if afraid of hurting her, but that disappeared as she entered. His thrusts were increasing in intensity, getting deeper and stronger. It didn't take long to find its most sensitive point and to attack without mercy.

That encounter would end long after the aphrodisiac had worn off, and it wasn't the last. Goldie did what she had set out to do. He knew where Donald lived and breaking into his house was easy, like child's play.

Chapter Text

In your hands

Donald Duck/Della Duck/Bentina Beakley

Bradford's gaze fell on Scrooge. He knew him well enough to know what he was thinking of ways not to sign the contract and he knew him well enough to know how to give him a little incentive.

"I want you to fuck," he told his prisoners.

That was not only a punishment, it was a reward… for him. There was one thing that no one knew about Bradford or even imagined, and that was that he was a voyeur. Bradford was aroused by watching couples during sexual encounters. The knowledge that he had three prisoners, defenseless and completely subject to his will made it even more exciting.

"What?"

Bradford pointed at Della and Bentina.

"If they don't start jerking him off, I'll call Black Heron and tell him to take care of the kids. Don't try anything, Black Heron is listening to us on the loudspeaker and she won't hesitate to do very bad things to the children if they try to be clever."

Nothing else needed to be added. Bradford untied his prisoners. He knew them well enough to know that while they could escape if they put their mind to it, they wouldn't do anything to hurt the children.

They loved them too much.

He ordered them to undress and his order was obeyed. Neither could risk Black Heron hurting the family and that didn't change when she got close. The triplets and Webby managed to convince May and June, but none of the three had any way of knowing. All they could think about was that they were doing it for them.
Bradford felt his member harden as he watched both women caress Donald's crotch, but his face showed no expression. He could see how uncomfortable the two women looked, but not the one man's member.

"Now use your beaks and don't stop until I tell you or you can see a boner."

All eyes rested on him and the claim in them was more than evident. Bradford didn't mind, on the contrary, he enjoyed seeing their helplessness and loved the power he had over them.

"Don't do it!" shouted Scrooge McDuck. "I will sign but please stop this madness!"

Bradford could not recall ever seeing Scrooge in such a trembling, pleading state before. Inside he was jubilant, but outside he only showed annoyance.

"Do it at once," he ordered.

Scrooge signed the agreement, thus sealing his fate. Bradford couldn't help but smile. Finally, after twenty years, he had achieved his goal.

“Now, free my family."

"You're in no condition to give orders." Bradford did nothing to hide his amusement. "As for you three, have I told you to stop? No, so get on with it."

"We made a deal!" Scrooge shouted.

Donald, Della, and Bentina were too shocked to say anything.

"I don't remember signing anything," he added in all maliciousness.

Scrooge tried to move, but invisible chains held him down. Della and Bentina obeyed. They both leaned in and started licking Donald's crotch.

"You have to do your part, too," Bradford told him. "And you won't be able to fuck them if you don't get an erection."

Donald's member became visible and Bradford had a new idea.

"You have big beautiful breasts, Beakley, use them to make that member hard, Della, take care of her cunt. I want you to masturbate while you lubricate Agent 22."

All three obeyed Bradford. Della silently apologized to Bentina before slipping her fingers inside her pussy and Bentina did the same to Donald. Donald glared at Bradford because none of the three had planned to end this way.

Scrooge again asked Bradford to stop. He couldn't understand why he insisted if he had achieved his goal, he couldn't even imagine what it was that he wanted to achieve. Scrooge didn't want to see what was happening, but he couldn't look away. All she could do was pray that this nightmare would end soon.

Bradford watched the trio carefully, thanking them for filling the place with cameras and making sure to record everything in the best quality. Mentally he thought of other positions, he wanted to try all his lubricity.

“Beakley, it's time for you to have your prize. Ride that dick, Della, do the same, but with your brother's face. Donald, I want you to suck that pussy like your life depended on it." Bradford paused to laugh. "In fact, the lives that depend are those of the children. Triplets vs. triplets sounds interesting."

"This is crazy!" Scrooge spoke with difficulty because the chains were tightening more and more tightly.

Donald, Della, and Bentina glared at him, but again obeyed. All three were sweaty and the blush on their faces increased.

Bradford was frankly surprised. He knew that Bentina was an older woman, not quite as old as Scrooge, but much older than Donald and Della, but it was hard to tell from the way she moved her hips. He had a sneaking suspicion that it might break Donald's hip, he hoped it would.

Bradford brought his hand to her crotch and began to move it at the speed with which the ex-agent's breasts bounced. Della hadn't been far behind, she wasn't jumping, but she had arched her back, giving him a view that seemed simply delicious.

Bradford began to move his cock vigorously, noticing some moisture from the precum. He could join at any time, he knew, but he enjoyed watching more.

"How can they say they hate him when they moan like that?" He told them mockingly.

Bradford ended up ejaculating, but he didn't want it to end that way. The lubricity drove him crazy, but he wanted more. He had unleashed his most debauched side and he didn't seem to want to stop anytime soon.

"Beakley, show me your pussy."

Bentina lay down on the floor and used her fingers to part her lips. A whitish liquid seeped out of it and Bradford immediately recognized it as the discharge from the only male in the group.

"Let's try something else. Beakley, sit on Donald so he can clean your pussy, with his tongue, Della, ride your brother's cock. I want both of them to kiss and stimulate each other's breasts. They can suck on them, but they won't stop until I tell them to."

Bradford was so intent on watching the trio that he didn't notice the moment the rest of Scrooge McDuck's family arrived. The children, though embarrassed by such a scenario, had studied the contract and found a loophole, unraveling in minutes what he had built for years.

Chapter Text

The cupbearer

Zeus/Donald Duck/Scrooge McDuck

Donald had been very excited when they visited Itaquack, so much so that he hadn't forgotten to hide it. He had read about Greek mythology and was very fascinated. He wanted to meet Storkules and become his ward.

Della and Scrooge quickly adjusted to the place. Both did their thing, Della becoming Selene's favorite and Scrooge being the favorite of many gods and provoking the wrath of Zeus. Donald was not far behind, he asked Storkules to take him on one of his missions and, although he had to insist at first, he managed to gain his appreciation and respect.

"This is necessary?" Donald asked, holding up the dress Aphrodite had lent him.

"Very necessary," the goddess told him. "That mortal only trusts women and no woman will be able to approach him without falling victim to his spell."

Donald knew that the goddess of love and beauty was right, but he had trouble believing her because the way she and Storkules saw her, and especially Storkules, made him suspicious.

"Or is it that you prefer that all those women remain prisoners and that others be captured?"

Donald shivered. He hated to think of all those women who had been captured by the Duke of Venomania and he did not want, nor could he allow them and other women to continue being raped. The thought that Della could meet the same fate was something that made him furious.

"Did not answer. Come on, Storkules, time waits for no man."

"Just as I expected from the brave Donald. You never disappoint me."

Donald smiled nervously. He liked receiving compliments, especially if they came from someone he admired so much, such a noble hero who had overcome the most difficult tests and faced all kinds of challenges, but there was something in his eyes and the way he spoke that made him feel…uncomfortable.

"What are you waiting for? Let's go!"

"Oh! Can't you ignore the call to adventure? I understand you, I feel the same way. I can't wait to save those defenseless ladies and start an epic battle."

The trick worked. Donald moved closer to the duke, trusting that Storkules would be around if things got tough. He kept quiet at all times, he didn't have to make great efforts to hide his nerves, he just pretended he was shy.

"What is such a beautiful creature doing in these parts?"

Donald hugged himself and pretended to cry. He wanted to look like he was lost and he knew it would all be over as soon as he spoke. He looked up and pretended to feel embarrassed, having the expected effect.

The duke took him in his arms and pressed him against his body. Donald was startled when he felt hands caressing his butt, but he couldn't say anything. Not because he cared about the consequences, but because the duke wouldn't let him.

The duke, confident of the gift he had obtained from Aphrodite, kissed him. He knew that the goddess was furious at feeling cheated, in fact he was waiting for her to want to confront him and make her part of his harem, which is why he mistrusted all men, fearful that they were sent by the goddess.

Donald closed his eyes and kissed her back. He let himself be stroked as he reached for the dagger Aphrodite had given him. He knew he shouldn't make any sudden movements, he didn't want to upset him, but that didn't prevent him from feeling uncomfortable, especially when the duke grabbed him by the hips and made him sit on him. He could feel his erection caressing him.

Donald slashed the man's throat and blood began to spurt. He saw him fall to the ground and attacked again, burying his dagger in the duke's chest so deep that it even penetrated the hilt.

The duke was not dead. He couldn't speak due to the damage to his throat, but he was able to move and was trying to remove the gun. Donald knew that Aphrodite had not only given him the power to make any woman who looked at him fall in love, the Duke had tricked her into making him immortal. He also knew that he was suffering and he didn't care. He couldn't feel compassion for someone who had kidnapped and raped so many women. Donald knew that the duke would have done the same to him if he had the chance, the way he kissed and caressed him made his intentions clear, he was even sure that he hadn't even planned to stop.

“Well done, heroic Donald. Now let's go rescue those ladies in distress."

Days later Donald received a visit from Hermes. The messenger god handed him a letter signed by Storkules telling him to report to Itaquack immediately.

"How am I supposed to get there?" Donald asked.

"I can take care of that," Hermes replied, and a few seconds later, they were both in Ithaquack.

It was not strange for Donald to be summoned in a cave. Storkules used to ask him to meet in strange and even more dangerous places. She didn't suspect when she kissed him either, she had told him many times how much she appreciated him and she always had a compliment for him.

"I'm sorry," he said, "but I don't like you that way."

"Do you know that sex is a good way to bond between warriors?" The false Storkules asked him.

Donald wasn't sure how to respond. He knew that Storkules had had many lovers, it was even rumored that his nephew Iolao had been one of them, that for the Greeks homosexual relations were normal, but he did not imagine that Storkules wanted to do something like that with him.

Zeus didn't let him think too much. He began to undress him and put him down on the floor. Donald could feel his erection hitting his abdomen and it made him feel a bit uneasy.

"I think we should stop."

Storkules was so much bigger than Donald that he had no problem pinning him down. With one hand she held his arms, preventing him from moving, and with the other, he began to undress him.

Donald jumped when he felt the god's tongue enter his rear. Donald moved his legs, but "Storkules" bit him so hard that he drew blood.

"I am a god." The god undid the transformation, revealing that it was Zeus. "And I hate rejection. If you refuse, I will go after your family and curse them. Should I transform your sister or rape her?"

Donald swallowed hard. He knew that Zeus was more than keeping his word. He had consulted the scrolls of various historians and knew that the king of Olympus used to use all kinds of tricks to sleep with his victims and that those who had rejected him had met a tragic fate.

"Much better," Zeus told him and continued licking.

Donald hated the way his body reacted. He didn't want to go to bed with Zeus, but he had gotten an erection and he could feel a warmth spreading through his body. His pride was destroyed and, although he wanted to run away, he couldn't do it, he feared for himself and mainly for his family.

"Good boy," Zeus told him and placed himself between his legs.

Donald thought it would break him in two when he began to penetrate him. Zeus was much bigger than him and his penis was inserted inside him, opening and tearing him apart. The god had been so busy with his own pleasure that he hadn't bothered to prepare him for the occasion or take things slow.

His thrusts were fast and strong. The god had placed his legs on his shoulders so he could reach deeper. He didn't stop until he finished unloading on his prisoner's body and that didn't stop him from doing it again, many more times.

“From now on you will be Ithaquack's cupbearer. You will serve the ambrosia and if you behave yourself, you can become a god. I will write to Scrooge, I will not tell him that you are my lover, but he will be proud of the honor I have given you."

Zeus was wrong. To Scrooge there was nothing honorable about his taking Donald as cupbearer, on the contrary, it was an offense to him that he should dare to take something that he regarded as his property. Knowing that the cupbearer was just a front and that he had actually taken him as a lover was what made him the most angry.

Donald did not refuse to carry out any of Zeus's orders, even those that seemed strange to him. On one occasion she had made him pick several apples, which might seem simple if you didn't take into account that he had to do it crawling, naked and that he was forbidden to use his hands. Zeus had whipped him on several occasions, sometimes claiming he was doing his job wrong or just because he felt like it.

Serving the ambrosia was not that complicated. Yes, he had to memorize the names of all the gods and fulfill their every whim, even if they were not spoken out loud, but most of the time, they ignored his presence most of the time and dedicated themselves to celebrating. It was Hera who worried him the most. He was afraid of doing something that would arouse his anger, but she had noticed that although she viewed him with suspicion, he seemed to be more annoyed with Zeus. Donald was not wrong. The goddess of marriage was no fool, he suspected, but he was tired and convinced that, for centuries, he had missed the mark.
Scrooge and Della showed up in the middle of a party, which was not unusual. The gods were almost always celebrating something. Donald was serving the ambrosia when he heard his uncle's voice.

"Zeus, I Scrooge McDuck challenge you to a challenge. The winner will keep Donald, the loser will have to accept his defeat and not ask for a rematch."

Zeus caressed his lightning bolts. Donald could imagine what was going through his head. He knew that the god was angry as he hated to be challenged, but he did not know that this was not the only reason for his anger. Donald was aware that the god of thunder could kill his uncle at that time and in that place, but that doing so would lose the approval of his subjects and that was something he could not allow.

"Do you think you have what it takes to challenge me?" he told him and the smile on his face was not a good sign. "Bring me the Golden Fleece and I will accept your proposal. But it's something you have to do on your own."

"I will. Do you swear by the River Styx that you will give up any plan, purpose, or idea you may have had about Donald if I defeated you in battle?"

“I swear, but we both know it's impossible. You are just a mere mortal and I am Zeus, king of gods, who overthrew Chronos and exiled Typhon."

Scrooge left at once, and Della went with her brother. The party went smoothly, or so it seemed. The gods spoke in whispers, betting on who would be the winner of said match.

"Don't worry, Donald, you'll be free soon," Della told him, she really seemed convinced of her words and she was.

"I hope so," Donald commented ruefully. "I miss joining you and Uncle Scrooge on your adventures."

"Our adventures," Della corrected him. "You are an important part of the group and it would not be the same without you."

Time passed and Donald was starting to get anxious. Scrooge gave no sign of sight, and while Donald also trusted his abilities, he didn't idealize him as much as Della and feared what Zeus might do to him. He had noticed, the god of lightning was willing to do anything to keep him by his side, and that included destroying those he might consider a threat.

Scrooge McDuck returned a month later, with the Golden Fleece and Kronos's sickle, one of the few weapons capable of harming a god. The richest duck had sailed for days, he was in a hurry, but he made sure to avoid the sea monsters, even if it slowed his way. He met a Cyclops and tricked him using a trick similar to the one Odysseus had used long ago.

Scrooge had recorded himself saying the same words and had made his cell phone play that recording.

The Cyclops was blind, but he recognized the trick so he believed he would not fall again. He followed the sound until he reached the place of origin, destroying everything in his path when he verified that there was no one. Destroying the phone gave him a false sense of defeat.

Getting the sickle was what took him the most time. Scrooge had to go to the Fates and they only gave him very vague clues. Scrooge had to go to Tartarus and look for Typhon's sister. Echidna was more than willing to hand over that weapon.

"I hope you destroy Zeus, he must pay for what he did to my husband."

“That's what I'm planning."

Donald was with Zeus at the time he returned to Scrooge. Normally he used to be in the company of his sister, but the god had told her that Selene was looking for her and she, normally observant, fell into the trap, she had not noticed that her brother was more than Ithaquack's cupbearer.

Zeus had undressed him as soon as Della had disappeared. He had Donald give him fellatio and then forced him to swallow his load, but it hadn't ended there. He was still hard and he wanted to fuck him.

The gods, looking for him to tell him of the return of Scrooge McDuck, found him on the cupbearer, with his penis deep in his bottom and with his legs resting on his shoulders. Neither said anything, he was Zeus, king of Ithaquack, but they were not willing to sit idly by for that. Long ago Ares and Aphrodite were expelled after being caught in a similar situation and neither believed that Zeus should go unpunished.

But that was not the only reason. All the gods were tired of Zeus's attitude, some couldn't even stand him and that had been the last straw.

Donald had missed no detail of the challenge. He watched his uncle confront Zeus and attack with clear intent to kill.
Scrooge McDuck had wielded his sickle, the size was no problem for him and he used it to cut down Zeus. It was a superficial cut, but the blood that flowed from his leg showed that he was serious.

Zeus smiled and that seemed strange to Donald. He had expected the god to be scared, several around him were, but it wasn't like that and it wouldn't be long before he discovered the reason.

Zeus took his thunderbolts and fired them at Scrooge. Donald shivered as he realized what was happening. Scrooge had attacked to kill which had given Zeus the excuse to do the same.

Donald was relieved to see that Scrooge managed to evade the attack, but he didn't know how long he could keep doing it. He had agreed to Zeus's conditions because he wanted to protect his family and told himself that he couldn't allow his uncle to sacrifice himself for him.

"You don't have to," Donald said pleadingly. "I can still be the cupbearer, but I couldn't bear to see you die."

"I don't plan to," Scrooge told him.

"Don't you see it?" Zeus said mockingly. "Donald wants to stay in Ithaquack, he knows his place is by my side."

Scrooge was noticeably furious at these words. He attacked Zeus and this time his attack was more lethal. It slashed across Zeus's chest, shredding his toga and causing heavy bleeding. He prepared to deliver the final blow, but underestimated Zeus, an opportunity the god used to launch one of his thunderbolts at him and hit his leg.

Scrooge couldn't land the final blow, but he was the last one left standing. Zeus lost consciousness and that was enough for the gods to declare Scrooge McDuck the winner.

Donald and Della ran to the arena and were the first to tend to the wounded. Scrooge was the priority, but they didn't ignore Zeus. The god had lost, but not only Donald, the other gods knew of his infidelity and this time they were not willing to look away. Only Storkules and Selene remained in Ithaquack.

"You see? I told you everything would be fine,” Della told him shortly before hugging him. "You are finally free."

Or at least that was what both sibblings thought.

It took Scrooge several weeks to fully recover. He hadn't lost his leg, but it was close, and the aftermath of his battle would be with him for a long time.

Once recovered, he proposed a new adventure, he had investigated a treasure in the Pompeii ruins, but that was not the only thing he was interested in and he let Donald know after he finished loading the treasure on the plane.

"What do you want to show me?" Donald asked curiously.

Scrooge handed him a pack and motioned for him to follow. They walked for several minutes until they reached a small clearing.

“Open the backpack and use what's inside."

Donald obeyed, surprised to find a sheet and some cushions. That explained why the backpack weighed so little, but not what his uncle might have planned. He had expected a shovel, dynamite and even a broom, anything with which he could get some priceless item.

"Do you know how upsetting it is to know that Zeus took your virginity?" he asked, noticeably furious.

Donald was confused, and his confusion deepened when he watched him undress. He understood that his uncle might be upset to learn that he had been raped, but there was something in his attitude that made him think he had other motives.

"What are you waiting for? Get undressed too!"

Donald obeyed. He was somewhat confused, but the memory of his uncle weeks ago motivated him to obey. He had gone through difficult tests to be able to rescue him and considered that the least he could do was obey him in everything.

"But it doesn't matter, I'll make sure to erase all traces of him on your body."

And at that moment everything became clear to Donald.

Scrooge stood over him. He licked and nibbled at every part of his body, from the tips of his feathers to the tips of his feet, taking more time on his most sensitive areas. Then he sat on him, brushing his erection against hers. He was rubbing for several minutes while kissing him on the mouth. His tongue roamed every corner and his arms, resting at his sides, denoted possessiveness.

Donald returned the kiss with less intensity. He let herself be kissed and done for Scrooge whatever he wanted. Occasionally moving his hips or tongue, but never seeking control. Scrooge had traveled to the end of the world for him, he considered it the least he could do.

Scrooge parted ways with him and Donald knew that this was far from over. This time he sat close to his face and Donald didn't need words to know what he wanted. Zeus used to do something similar every time he wanted her to suck him off.

At first it was limited to a few licks and caresses, but Scrooge moved his hips so he decided to go further. He used his tongue to outline the marked veins and occasionally apply pressure. He nibbled on it gently and noticed that this was what he liked the most so he did it several times. In the end he swallowed it all and it was at that moment that Scrooge couldn't take it anymore and ended up ejaculating inside his mouth.

"You're good," he said, and Donald felt proud. Scrooge rarely paid him compliments.

Donald let go of Scrooge's dick and started sucking on his butt. He saw him flinch and knew he wasn't expecting it, though he doubted it was the first time he'd done something like this. He stuck his tongue in and heard him moan, clearly enjoying the attention he was receiving. It wouldn't be long before he was hard again.
Scrooge made him turn his back to him, placing his hands and knees on the ground. Donald knew what was coming and it was not the first time he had experienced something similar. Scrooge inserted the point and plunged in with a single blow. She began to move rapidly, her hips slamming into Donald's pelvis repeatedly.

Scrooge hadn't been lying when he said he wanted to erase any trace of Zeus from Donald. He continued to fuck his nephew's ass until he had an orgasm and that didn't stop him from doing it one more time. He whipped it repeatedly and didn't stop until he felt it was enough. They both had to go back to the airplane and Scrooge knew that he would have more opportunities to repeat that experience and even try a change of role.

Chapter Text

Trends

Donald Duck/Mark Beaks

Donald didn't use to use social media often, at least not as often as Mark Beaks did. I used to use them to talk to Panchito and José, it was much cheaper than an international call, to share cooking recipes and to see funny or cute pictures. He also followed Dewey's and Mark's accounts, knowing that it was very important to both of them. On that occasion he had found several images that took characters from his favorite programs to recreate a photograph.

Donald was horrified when he saw the original image.

Donald recognized Mark Beaks and himself even though his back was turned. On that occasion they had both gone to a fast food restaurant and, as the description said, Donald wanted to order. He couldn't let Mark do it, he knew him well enough to know that it was the first time his boyfriend had visited a fast food place and that he had never used a drive-thru.

While it was true that it was the first time that one of Mark Beaks' posts had such an impact, it was also true that Donald had talked to his boyfriend about it and asked him not to post about it. That prompted him to write a text message telling her that they needed to talk.

Mark Beaks listened to him. He came too soon because Donald had told him that he wanted to talk to him about his popularity, a subject that was of vital importance to him.

A smile spread across his face when Donald told him he was in the shower.

"I didn't expect you to come so soon."

"You said we needed to talk." Mark walked into the bathroom and sat on the toilet.

"Could you wait for me outside?" Donald asked furiously. "I try to take a bath."

"And I want to see you." Mark moved the curtain. "What did you say about me being viral?"

"I said I didn't want to appear on your social networks and that you've gone too far."

Donald rubbed his eyes, he knew Mark well enough to know that it would be useless to take him out and he preferred to have only one battle at a time. If he hadn't closed his eyes, he would have noticed Mark undressing. "Do you have any idea how many drawings have been made of the picture you took at McDuck's drive-thru?"

"How many? he asked excitedly.

"A lots of. I even found one with the characters from “Ottoman Empire”, but that's not the point and you know it."

Donald was about to turn off the water when he was stopped by Mark. He had placed his hand on him and started kissing him.

Donald stopped him.

"Do you know I'm angry?"

Mark resumed their kisses.

"It was a big deal, I wanted to upload the next photograph. I promise I deleted it" and that was true, at least in the last part. Mark didn't mind that Donald didn't want his pictures online, but he did get angry at the comments. Said comments had two things that he hated, the first was that they ignored him, some even acted as if he wasn't there; the second was the way they expressed Donald's ass. They weren't all raunchy, but he didn't like that they focused so much on his ass, especially when they ignored him.

"I guess it's true that the internet doesn't forget," Donald commented a bit embarrassed.

"Don't worry, I know how you can make it up to me."

Mark pressed his body against his and Donald could feel his erection against his ass.

He had stopped being angry so he started kissing him back. He grabbed Mark by the back of his legs and propped him up on his hip. He put down his beak to focus on his neck. He knew how sensitive Mark's neck was and the way he moaned confirmed it.

"Your ass is mine alone," Mark Beaks commented. He placed his hands on her butt and began to caress it. He remembered the comments received and smiled knowing that no one else could touch Donald the way he did.

Donald placed his hands on Mark's butt. At first he just caressed it, then he introduced his fingers, covered with moisturizing cream, he had no lubricant at hand, one at a time. Pulling them in and out while he said a few words to him, not exactly romantic.

Mark liked it when Donald talked to him. She didn't understand everything he said, but she liked the feel of his breath against her neck and the way his fingers curled inside him.

“I want you in, now,” Mark told him, his breath coming in gasps so it wasn't entirely understandable either.

Donald smiled and did as he was told. He took his penis and brushed it against her entrance, rubbing but not quite inserting it. Donald wanted to do it, his penis throbbed expectantly, but he didn't think it was the moment. He knew that wasn't something Mark liked and he wanted to hear him beg. Donald loved when Mark was anxious and when lust controlled him.

"What are you waiting for?" he asked. "Do you want me to beg?"

"I want to know if this is what you want. We could have a normal shower. We both need to clean up."

"No," Mark denied. "I want you to fuck me until my legs feel like jelly."

"How vulgar!" Donald told him, but that didn't stop him from lifting Mark a few inches and lowering him onto his erection, impaling himself in the process. His member slid with relative ease, seeking that spot that made Mark climax.

Mark's nails dug into Donald's back as his member dug into his back. While it was true that the water made it difficult for him to stay lubricated and that he never took cold baths, he enjoyed the way the two mixed together.

"More," he begged between moans. He didn't want tenderness, he wanted lust and passion.

Donald smiled before obeying. He supported Mark against the wall, allowing him to thrust harder. It bit his neck, it didn't bleed, but it did make a mark even feathers couldn't hide.

"Good boy," Mark told him. Her nails had dug so hard into Donald's back that they left a mark. Several drops of blood were beginning to be seen, but nothing that could be a real bother. "My Donald, only mine."

Both kissed one more time and this time Donald was able to turn off the tap. He would open it again, but that would be after they were done. They both needed a bath and took it.

Another reason Mark liked having sex with Donald in the shower was because he liked being groomed. He enjoyed being lathered up and the way he treated his feathers, with such care and infinite tenderness that it made him melt.

Chapter Text

Your secret

Donald Duck/Mickey Mouse

Mickey suspected that Donald was hiding something and was determined to find out. He had noticed that he used to disappear on the first Sunday of every month so he did what seemed most sensible at the time. He asked Gyro to make him a device so he could change his voice and Minnie to help him with a costume. Mickey waited patiently for Sunday to arrive and followed Donald, taking special care not to be discovered.

Donald drove his 313 to a building on the outskirts of town. On the outside his appearance was inconspicuous. It had several stories, windows covered by windows, and walls painted an off-white that looked dirty. Inside it had a silk rug, the walls decorated with many paintings, all of them erotic, and a desk with a rather attractive man on it.

"Good evening, could you give me your ID?"

Mickey handed over his identity card.

'I mean your identification as a client. I am afraid to tell you that this place is very exclusive and that we reserve the right of admission."

That would have been a good time to walk away and Mickey knew it, but he didn't. He was determined to find out Donald's secret, his detective side was crying out for the truth and he couldn't ignore that voice.

Mickey underwent many tests. He had several blood and other body fluid tests done to prove he had no venereal disease, signed several confidentiality agreements, and had to read several rule books. By this point it was obvious to him that he was in a brothel, but he couldn't believe Donald visited a place like that so often and he wanted to see it for himself.

Mickey entered the main room, a place that had the appearance of a theater, but instead of having a seat, it had numerous tables and a large number of servers who were in charge of serving drinks. This last was what most caught Mickey's attention.

On the stage were several dancers, all of them exceptionally beautiful and dressed in very provocative outfits, but he couldn't help but see the waiters, they were wearing a sexy version of the uniforms of various superheroes and villains that Mickey recognized from the beginning. immediately, being the one dressed in Paperinik the one that caught his attention the most. A glance was enough to know who was hiding under that mask. The way he walked gave him away, but that wasn't all, his beak had a scar very similar to the one Donald had gotten during the war.

Mickey had thought that Donald used to visit that brothel to meet someone specific, finding out he was working relieved him a bit. He didn't like that he had sex with others for money, but she was glad to know that he wasn't in love with anyone, or at least that's what he wanted to think.

Mickey could have left at that moment, he already knew what Donald's secret was, but he wanted to do much more. He sat down at an empty table and watched him go about his work.

He saw him kiss a woman wearing a red mask and sit on the lap of a man wearing a pink mask. In both cases he behaved in a flirtatious way, but that was all.

Mickey raised his hand in an attempt to get her attention. Donald went to meet him and sat down next to him.

"What brings such an attractive man to a place like this?" Donald asked, and Mickey knew he wasn't the only one using a voice modulator. That put him off a bit, but not enough to back down. It was Donald and that was all that mattered,

"The adventure," he lied. He had noticed that Donald used to be attracted to that quality and he was one of the best adventurers he knew. He knew that many thought his friend was a coward, but he had seen him drive away a giant spider using only a torch that he had made himself and had heard of the trips he used to take in the company of Scrooge McDuck and Della, his sister.

“I'd like to hear about it. I have a weakness for adventurers."

"I'm not bragging, but I've visited several archaeological ruins and found loads of treasures." Mickey paused, feeling a little embarrassed.

"You must think I'm a cretin, I haven't invited you to anything."

"Don't worry, I can get free drinks."

"I insist, it's the least I can do."

Mickey ordered various drinks and snacks. He knew it wasn't necessary, but he really wanted to impress Donald and was enjoying his company.

"Sounds fascinating," Donald commented as soon as he finished his story.

Mickey had told him the story of a character from one of his favorite video games. He hadn't told his friend and roommate that his name was Nathan Drake, he was afraid that would make it too obvious, but he had copied everything else. He also had stories to tell, but Donald would recognize it if he heard them.

"You know we can go somewhere more private?"

Mickey shook his head. He knew it was a brothel, he had undergone all kinds of tests for a reason, but he didn't know how to apply for such services.

"It's my first time… in a brothel, I mean, it's not like I'm a virgin, because I'm an adventurer, a world mouse who has tried everything and a great lover, the girls I've been with haven't complained ."

Donald was very kind in explaining everything he needed to know. He even asked the monitor for a Tablet and showed him what his prices were. They were high, but Mickey had his savings so he could cover what he wanted.

They both went to the back of the room and took an elevator. Mickey followed Donald into one of the rooms and when he arrived, he couldn't help but be surprised. In that room there were all kinds of sex toys and condoms. Mickey blushed even though he knew why he was there and it was because he wanted to have sex with his friend.

"You're cute." Donald kissed her cheek. "Don't worry, that kiss is courtesy of the house."

Mickey blushed even more. Seeing Donald behave so flirtatiously was strange in a good way and he liked it.
Donald took him by the hand and guided him to the bed. As soon as he got there he began to undress, leaving only his mask for obvious reasons. Then he did the same with him, stroking him every time he removed an item of clothing.

Mickey allowed himself to be touched. He would be lying if he didn't say that many times he had imagined being in a situation like that, but he felt a little guilty for hiding from Donald who he really was, a feeling that disappeared when Donald put a condom on him and began to suck his penis.

The way she licked him was wonderful and the sight she had was not far behind. Mickey dug his fingers into the sheet, unable to look away from Donald. His friend looked so sexy and swiped his tongue in such a way that he thought they might make him lose his sanity, even if he was wearing a condom. If those were just the foreplay, he didn't know if he could survive everything he'd asked for.

At first Donald combined licking with petting. He wiggled his member vigorously, only pausing until it was erect, then brought it to his mouth and, to Mickey's surprise, swallowed it whole.

Soon after, Mickey had to change condoms. He couldn't believe he'd had an orgasm during foreplay and he certainly wasn't complaining. He was anxious and he wanted to go to the end.

Mickey began to masturbate when he saw Donald apply lube to his butt. He knew why he was doing it, it was what he had asked for and he was certainly enjoying it greatly. He was enjoying the view and couldn't wait to fuck him.

"Could you help me with this?" Donald asked him.

Mickey didn't reply. He practically ran to his friend's side and did as he was asked.

He enjoyed the way his fingers felt pressed and the warmth inside her, but he wanted more and the hardness of his cock made him think he couldn't wait for long.

"Do it now," Donald told him. His breathy voice betrayed that he wasn't the only one enjoying it.

Mickey obeyed and it was much better than he had imagined.

"You're so tight," he said shortly before kissing him.

Donald dug his nails into his back and, while painful, it was equally pleasurable.

Mickey was calm at first, he wanted to enjoy his friend's expressions, to see the way his expression changed as he got deeper into him. Then he increased the intensity and noticed how Donald's reaction was favorable. At that moment he didn't care if it was all fake, all he could think about was how much he loved the body beneath him and how he could never get enough of doing it with Donald.

“It's like you were made for me."

"Perhaps so be it. Harder! More, please!"

Mickey obeyed gladly. He placed Donald's legs on his shoulders so that his thrusts were deeper and began to kiss him. He noticed that the pressure on his penis increased when he kissed her neck and he did. He licked and nibbled on it, wanting to show him all the pleasure he was experiencing.
They both climaxed simultaneously. Mickey lay down next to his roommate and propped him up on his chest. Mickey began to stroke the feathers on his head, enjoying the warmth of his company. He didn't plan to stay for long, but he didn't want to leave right away, either. He had really enjoyed this evening and certainly wanted to make it as long as possible.

Chapter Text

Bottles

Donald Duck/Jose Carioca/Panchito Pistoles

Donald snorted under his breath, once again he had been denied the microphone and he didn't understand why. Everyone had had their turn with the karaoke, except for him, and that seemed unfair to him.

José sat down next to her and handed her a cup of nachos. Donald accepted it gladly and appreciated the gesture. He knew that Panchito and José didn't always understand what he said, but they always seemed to know what he needed and made him feel very good.

Panchito began to sing and his annoyance lessened. Donald liked Panchito's voice, especially when he sang the rancheras. He had started studying Spanish just to understand the lyrics of those songs and it was not something he regretted. He really liked the songs and was able to understand many of his friends' jokes. Some time ago they had told him that the song "El aventurero" by Pedro Fernandez should have been written taking him as a reference and, he admitted that it made some sense, when he went to Mexico and Brazil he flirted with several of the girls, but he did not consider it to be entirely accurate. He liked women and a lot, but also men.

"Did they find out what happened to Ze Galo?"

Donald denied. He knew that Ze Galo used to get into a lot of trouble because of his conflicted personality and his rivalry with José, but he hadn't heard of any recent trouble.

"I heard that he and his girlfriend broke up," José commented, somewhat amused by the situation.

"But I bet they don't know why. People say that he was seen flirting with another girl, I heard it was Jose's sister, but you don't have any sisters."

“Just an older brother."

José laughed nervously and Donald knew why. His friend had once again disguised himself, probably for some benefit or perhaps to taunt his rival.

"Things that people invent," José commented in an attempt to appear innocent.

Panchito stopped singing and sat between Donald and José.

"What do you say if we play “Uno”?"

The idea was unanimously accepted.

Donald was unable to sing, but he ate and drank as much as he wanted. His friends did too and in the end all three ended up in an advanced state of intoxication. He was also unable to win any games of “Uno”. He adored his friends, he really did, but that didn't stop him from getting mad at them when they made him "eat" multiple cards.

"I'm beginning to think you guys are doing it on purpose."

"It's not our fault you never get wild cards."

"But they always play them at the same time."

"In war, love and “Uno”, everything goes."

The hours passed and the guests began to leave. Donald, Panchito and José were drunk so none of them were fit to drive and had to stay.

"You can stay in the guest room," Nestor, the party planner, told them. "There is only one so they will have to share it. I hope you don't mind sleeping in the same bed, but you can grab some pillows and cushions from the closet."

Nestor left and Donald was the first to throw himself on the bed. He was tired and right now all he could think about was sleep. His plans changed when Panchito and José lay down next to him. They were both hugging him so he could feel their breaths against his neck. Their scent was hypnotizing him and their closeness was tempting him. He liked them both and the alcohol had made him lose all his inhibitions.

"You're very pachoncito," Panchito told him as he hugged and caressed him.

"You smell great, too," Jose added, and he licked his neck.

Donald couldn't think clearly due to alcohol, so he pressed his friends against him. He began to kiss them, on the face, mainly on the beak, and on the neck, a gesture that was reciprocated.

The three friends undressed, removing each other's clothes while laughing out loud, not too drunk to throw up, but drunk enough to lose control.

"You guys are so sexy, I want to fuck you."

“Nothing stops you."

Donald brought his hands up to his friends' crotches and began to stimulate them. It was not the first time that he had done this type of activity so he knew what to do and the reactions of his friends confirmed how much they enjoyed it.

Donald and José were kissing while Panchito placed himself between Donald's legs. At first he inserted his fingers, then used his tongue, outlining the entrance and then rhythmically inserting.

The three changed position. Panchito and José were kissing while Donald was kissing his butt, doing the same thing Panchito had done with him just before. They changed positions once more, Panchito and Donald were kissing while Panchito was eaten by José.

"I want to try something," José commented. "I want to be fucked by both of you at the same time."

Donald and Panchito carried Jose. Donald raised his friend's legs while Panchito took both their penises and inserted them into José's butt. José moved his hips, each time with greater speed. The three of them were very loud, but they were all too drunk or in a deep sleep to pay them no attention.

Panchito was the next to want to be in the center. Seeing the fluids seeping between his friend's legs and the memory of his moans made him want to experience the same thing. Donald carried him while Jose did the same thing he had done earlier, thrusting hard at him and marveling at the sounds he made.

Donald was the last to be in the center. He enjoyed feeling his two friends thrusting into him, but also thrusting into them so he couldn't decide on just one role. He knew that his friends thought something similar so he wasn't worried that it might generate some kind of conflict.
Sleep overcame them soon after, but it gave them time to dress. The three got up a little sore, but none of them gave it any importance. They had several memories of the previous night, but they were so vague and fragmented that it was inevitable for them to think that it had only been a dream, an extremely pleasant one.

Chapter Text

Forbidden dreams

Huey Duck/Donald Duck

Huey sighed softly. Once again he had had that dream. He got down from his bed very carefully, not wanting to wake his brothers and went to the bathroom. The triplet in red took a shower, he wanted to erase all evidence of his dream from his body.

Huey had filled the tub with cold water, hoping it would wash away the heat. It was not so. While lying down he began to remember his dream and that motivated him to masturbate. In his dream he was sleeping in the boat house, in the room he used to have as a child. Donald would walk up to him and begin to tell him how much he loved him.

Huey was a lucid dreamer so he knew everything was part of a dream and he had a choice. This time he had chosen to pretend he was asleep. It was not the first time he had dreamed of that scenario, nor the first time he had acted in this way, and it is because he liked to recreate the same story.

"You're so beautiful," Donald told him as he placed little kisses on his face. "I wish so much I could tell you how much I love you and how much you mean to me."

Huey always failed to pretend to be asleep. Donald always figured it out and that was when things got…intense.

"I don't want you to tell me you love me, I want you to show me."

"I'll make sure you can't doubt that you're my favorite and the most precious thing in my heart."

Donald never let him down. He undressed him between caresses and kisses, taking more time in the most sensitive areas. Huey loved it when he nibbled on his collarbone or licked the inside of his legs. Huey's dreams felt very real, but he knew they weren't because he had had those dreams even when his uncle was away on the houseboat with other people.

"Do you want me to fuck you?"

Huey nodded in agreement. His whole body burned with desire.

“The good thing is that you are always prepared."

"Only for you," he told him.

Donald took the lubricant that he used to hide under the bed and moistened his fingers. Then he would insert them into her butt, always taking his time. Huey didn't like it when he acted rough and he didn't like being fucked hard. He liked it when he took his time preparing him and when his thrusts were slow. He liked the feel of his dick working its way inside his, filling him to the brim as he paid him thousands of compliments and reminded him how much he loved him.

Huey brought his hand up to its beak in an attempt to silence his own moans. He knew he shouldn't feel that way, that it wasn't right to fantasize the way he did, but he couldn't help but do it, even if he was a lucid dreamer. It felt so good that he couldn't help but wish for it and imagine it.
Huey knew that it was the only thing that was the only thing he had, that Donald loved him, but not in the way he wanted him to. He knew that Donald would always take care of him and that he would do everything to make him happy, but he doubted that his affection for him was different from the one he felt for his brothers, for Webby, Lena, Violet, Gosalyn, May, June or Joey. The latter were the ones that gave them the most envy, although that feeling was not comparable to the jealousy he felt when he saw his uncle with his partner.

Long ago Donald had legally adopted May and June. He never told him where he met Joey, but he did say that he would be part of his family. Huey wanted to move back in with Donald, but he knew that this could lead to conflict and that his mother might take it personally.

Huey had another secret he wasn't proud of. There were times when he infiltrated the houseboat and locked himself in the closet. He remained in that place until Donald appeared hand in hand with his partner. He closed his eyes and masturbated while imagining that it was he who was on the mattress with his uncle and that it was him who was saying all those words of love. He wasn't worried about being found out because Donald and his partner used to be very passionate, when they were together they forgot everything else.

Huey continued to shake his member. He felt that he was at the limit so he increased the speed of his hand. He spoke his uncle's name as he unloaded, and the lust was gone in that moment. No one had listened to him, he was sure of it, but he felt guilty.

Chapter Text

Next step

Donald Duck/Flinheart Glomgold

Scrooge had been wrong in assuming that Donald was a virgin. His nephew had blushed the moment he heard that question, but it was more because of the fact that he asked something like that than because of his inexperience. He and Glomgold had been dating for a while, they had had a few flings, but they had also taken the next step.

Glomgold opened the door somewhat annoyed, but the angry expression was replaced by a smile when he saw it.

"Come in, I have something special for you."

Donald blushed upon hearing those words. Jose had talked to him about dating and he was sure they must be level fifteen by now. In the end what Glomgold wanted to show him was not what he had imagined, but that did not make him disappointed.

“This is my private aquarium and they are my precious sharks."

Donald listened carefully to what Glomgold had to say. He also liked sharks so she genuinely enjoyed hearing him talk about how he got them, what their names were and what they liked.

"It seems they like you."

Donald greeted them shyly.

"Yes, they like you and they say they have their authorization to go out with me. Do you want to feed them?"

Donald nodded vigorously. It was not the first time he had dealt with sharks, when he was little he and a shark had been stuck in the middle of a tornado. His companions had managed to capture the moment in which they were both embracing, but no one noticed how scared he was.

Glomgold showed him everything needed to feed them and it was fun. Donald lost his balance on more than one occasion, but he did not fall and in the end, everything worked out. After that they both ate, sitting in front of the sharks.

Donald picked up his fork and brought it to Glomgold's beak, a gesture that was accepted by his boyfriend. He opened his beak and allowed her to finish feeding him. It was the first time they had done something like this and Donald didn't want it to be the last. Glomgold liked him, seeing him was not just an act of rebellion.

"Do you want to see a movie?"

Glomgold led him into a room that looked more like a cinema, even had a seat and a screen that covered the entire wall.

"I'll ask them to bring us some sweets."

A maid was in charge of bringing them the sandwiches. Donald was amazed at the amount of candy, sodas and nachos available to him. He had eaten a little earlier, but that didn't stop him from finishing the sweets before the movie was halfway through.

It was an animated film, but Donald had realized that it was not a children's film shortly after the beginning, but that did not prevent him from being surprised when the orgy scene came. His gaze fell on Glomgold. That had been an accident, but he didn't know it and thought it was a message from his boyfriend.

"I want to do it too."

"Having an orgy?"

"You're enough for me."

Donald rose from his seat and landed on Glomgold. He started kissing him as he undressed and did the same with him boyfriend. He was a bit nervous, it was the first time he had done something like this and he was afraid he wasn't good enough.

Noticing the way Glomgold looked at him made him feel a little embarrassed. José had told him that such things happened after a certain number of dates and Donald didn't know if he had been impulsive or if Glomgold didn't think him attractive enough.

"I... I'm sorry, I didn't mean..."

Glomgold silenced him with a kiss.

“It's just that I find it hard to believe you're so beautiful."

Donald sat on Glomgold's lap and began to move his hips. He could feel how his boyfriend's dick reacted to the contact and that made him feel anxious. A part of him feared it would be painful, but another part of him couldn't wait for their bodies to become one.

Donald brought his head up to Glomgold's chest and began to lick him. He had seen it at the orgy and wanted to recreate it. Hearing him boyfriend's moans made his think he was doing a good job and venture out to do more.

Donald continued to masturbate Glomgold with his butt. He kept a steady movement of his hips and only stopped when he felt something warm slithering over his ass. It didn't take long for him to find out what it was.

"I can explain" Glomgold said, a bit embarrassed, but he couldn't give a reason, and Donald silenced him with a kiss.

"I like you too," Donald pointed to his own erection, "and I'm glad I'm not the only one enjoying all of this."

Donald mentally wondered what he should do. His gaze fell on the screen, watching as one of the main characters fellated another. He wasn't sure it felt good to do that, but he wanted Glomgold to be happy.

Donald got up from his seat and gave Glomgold one last look before dropping to his knees. He took his boyfriend's penis, it was flaccid and he knew it was up to him to make it hard again.

"What are you planning?" Glomgold asked him.

Donald began to kiss the tip while caressing the base with his hands. The taste was a bit bitter, but he knew he could get used to it. It was just a matter of putting in a little effort. Donald took one of his hands to his own member and began to caress it. He could feel like he was close to having an orgasm, but he held back, unsure if that was the right thing to do or not.

Donald liked to listen to the sounds Glomgold made, his moans letting him know if he was doing it right or wrong. He speeded up when Glomgold got louder and slowed down when the opposite happened.

"Why do you stop?" asked Glomgold somewhat annoyed.

Donald thought he looked adorable, flushed, sweaty, and very needy.

"I wanted to try something different."

Donald positioned himself on top of him and held his cock in his hand, guiding it to his entrance. He began to move his hips, impaling himself in the process, setting the pace with which he wanted to be fucked.

It hurt and that was why Donald was moving slowly, but it also felt good and that was why he hadn't stopped. Donald lifted and moved his hips so that his lover's penis slid in and out of him with ease.

"It's as if you were made for me," Glomgold told him, caressing his cheeks. Knowing that he had his nemesis's nephew for him was something that filled him with pride and happiness. "Old Scrooge would be furious if he knew."

"Let's hope he never does," Donald replied, a little uncomfortably. He didn't understand why his boyfriend talked about his uncle at times like this and he certainly didn't want Scrooge to know.

Donald knew that his uncle would take it badly, although he was not aware of how badly he would take it, much less than he was planning. It was his uncle, the mere thought that he could kidnap and rape him was too absurd to even consider.

Donald increased the speed with which he moved as he began to feel more comfortable and the pain was overshadowed by pleasure. They continued with that dance for a few more minutes, until they were able to climax, and after that, they tried to watch the movie again.

And the key word was “tried”. Donald finished eating the remaining sweets and began to kiss Glomgold. This time he focused on his neck and jaw. He licked and nibbled at it, leaving several marks that would soon be visible, but this time he did something different.

Donald got on his knees and started licking his butt. He outlined his entrance with his tongue and inserted it shortly after. What he liked best was the feel of Glomgold's fingernails digging into his back. He hadn't imagined that his boyfriend could be so sensitive in that area.

"You are very good."

Donald stopped and placed himself between Glomgold's legs. Her gaze met her boyfriend's eyes before thrusting into him. Donald knew he could be tougher when Glomgold wrapped his legs around him.

“So tight, so warm."

Donald loved how the inside of Glomgold felt. He enjoyed when he fucked him, but also when he was the one doing it. Seeing his lover's expression let her know that he felt that way and she naively believed they could do it one more time.

Some time later Donald would be locked in a room, hanging from a post at the mercy of his uncle while Glomgold would be heartbroken to believe that his boyfriend had betrayed him.

Chapter Text

First time

Bugs Bunny/Mickey Mouse

Bugs Bunny wanted his first time with Mickey to be special, which is why he decided to visit an adult store. Finishing her purchase took a considerably long time, more than an hour even though she had made up her mind from the beginning. Bugs bought the first toy he saw, although he wanted to see all the merchandise to be sure.

After that he went to the apartment he shared with Mickey. His boyfriend was reading a comic book, but he stopped as soon as he saw it. Both of them had talked about it and that was the reason why they made a space in their tight agent.

"What's new Doc?"

Mickey looked up from his comic, he looked scared and Bugs knew why. Mickey loved comics and used to get so focused on them that he forgot what was going on. He suspected that he hadn't even noticed his absence and Bugs certainly wasn't wrong.

"Did you find what you were looking for?"

Bugs nodded.

"I'm sure you'll like it," Bug said maliciously. "I bought it thinking of you."

Mickey smiled back and took the bag. They both went to Bugs's room, it was the most spacious and the one they shared most often. Neither spoke on the way and they only started kissing when they found each other on the bed. They both knew what was about to happen and it was something they wanted.
The clothes ended up on the floor and the toy next to both of them. Bugs planned to use them, but there were certain things he wanted to do first, things he had thought about for a considerable time.

Bugs slid his hands over Mickey's butt, at first just kneading it. He then coated his fingers with lubricant and inserted them into his lover's entrance, one at a time.

"Be gentile," Mickey told him.

Bugs obeyed. He liked Mickey's innocence and was certainly in no hurry. He enjoyed taking his time, slowly curling his fingers and exploring every corner of that hole.

Mickey blushed, which to Bugs was adorable. He started to moan and Bugs gave him a fleeting kiss, just a brush of lips.
Bugs took the toy he had bought and slid it up Mickey's butt. Feeling his boyfriend's hand on his shoulder made his think he was doing something wrong, but he soon realized he was wrong.

"You can go faster," Mickey told him, his breathing was heavy and his member was beginning to wake up.

Bugs smirked, those were the words he wanted to hear. He finished inserting the toy and took control. He then walked over to Mickey and placed his crotch close to his face.

"I think now it's your turn to make me feel good."

Mickey took his member in his hands. At first he just caressed it with his hands and placed small kisses on the tip. Bugs turned on the toy when Mickey started the licking, enjoying how startled he was.

Neither said anything, but they both reached an agreement, Bugs would increase the intensity of the vibrator every time Mickey increased the intensity with which he licked him.
Bugs and Mickey switched positions. Bugs didn't turn off the vibrator on Mickey's butt, but got under him. It was Mickey's first time and he wanted it to be something memorable. She wrapped her legs around his hips and the message was clear.

Mickey began to move his hips, going deeper into his lover. She loved how her insides felt, so warm and tight. His thrusts were unsteady at first, but the way Bugs moaned let him know he was doing it right. Mickey started to move harder, he wanted to see how loud his boyfriend could be.

Orgasm overtook him soon after. Bugs could feel Mickey's discharge seeping between his legs and his too. He kissed his boyfriend effusively and turned off the vibrator for the first time.

"What are you doing?" Mickey demanded.

"Don't worry, this isn't over."

Bugs started rubbing his own member, he needed to make it hard once more. Mickey looked at him curiously, but didn't interrupt him. His eyes hadn't left him as he caressed his own member.

"I think that's enough," Bugs commented before getting on Mickey's back.

Mickey moved his hips, clearly anxious, causing his lover to laugh. His silent request was met and Bugs began to thrust into him. Mickey told himself that he felt different from the vibrator, but different in a good way, and that he'd rather have him. Mickey loved the way Bugs filled him and his only regret was that he hadn't done it sooner, that he had gotten rid of so much pleasure.

Chapter Text

All for her

Frisk/Chara

Frisk looked at the landscape around him. Everywhere he looked he could see the aftermath, his clothes even had traces of blood. He couldn't say that it didn't hurt him, more knowing that it was his fault, but that didn't mean he regretted it, he would even do it again if he had to.

"Greetings, I'm Chara!"

Frisk smiled upon seeing her. She looked so beautiful, so alive. Killing Toriel and Papyrus was difficult but he considered it worth it if he could have her and be able to feel her.

"I've been reincarnated thanks to you," she said while smiling. "Your determination is what has brought me back to life."

Frisk didn't say anything. He walked over to Chara Dreemurr and kissed her. She finally had a physical body and it felt so good. Frisk had gone through so much to be by his side and he wasn't going to allow anything to separate them.

"You made me wait."

Frisk carried Chara bridal style and carried her to the human world. He left chaos and destruction behind, confident that what awaited him was very different and determined to do whatever it took to keep Chara by his side.

The first thing he did was talk to his father. He left out everything related to the other world, but he did make it clear how much he loved Chara and the fact that he wanted to live by her side.

"How awful! His father commented indignantly. Everything you've had to go through. You can stay with us as long as you want. I hope you don't mind sleeping with Frisk while I prepare a room for you. It will probably take me weeks, but I assure you that you will not miss anything."

Frisk told himself that things were going better than he had expected. In his mind he suspected that she had agreed so easily because she didn't want to lose him again, but he wasn't sure.

"A lot of things have changed," Frisk told him while stroking Chara's hand. He enjoyed her company so much that he didn't want to leave her side "but don't worry, I'll teach you everything you need to know."

Frisk had trouble sleeping that night and not because of the nightmares. He had committed genocide, but all he could think about was the body lying next to him. He reached out his hand and could feel Chara's skin, so warm, so full of life. It wasn't the only thing he did.

Frisk was unable to keep his hands away from Chara's body. His caresses ceased to be innocent when his hands rested on Chara's breasts. He began to knead them and play with them. They were small, but for Frisk there were no more beautiful breasts. He pinched her nipples and was startled to hear her moan. Frisk feared that he had woken her up and he did, but that was something he would not find out about until later.

Frisk put his hand inside his lover's underwear. He started stroking her crotch and slipped his fingers into her pussy when he noticed how wet she was. Frisk moved his fingers, imitating the sound of scissors. He loved Chara's pussy, its warmth and the way her fingers tightened. He wanted to do more, but in the end he managed to hold back.

The next day passed quietly. Frisk took Chara out for ice cream and showed her the city they would both live in. It was fun being by her side and Frisk was finding more reasons to love her the way he did and even more, if that was possible. At first glance they were a couple like any other, no one who saw them could imagine the secret they were hiding, much less everything they went through to be together.

“You'd be surprised how much has changed. To your good fortune, I can explain everything you need to know."

Frisk woke up because of a stabbing pain in his chest. Finding out he was tied to the bed at the wrists and ankles was terrifying, knowing he had a red apple in his mouth didn't help matters. The first thing he thought was that someone wanted revenge for what was in the underworld, but that seemed absurd. He had exterminated all the monsters, he had left none alive, not even those who had helped him and treated him with kindness.

It was at that moment that he saw Chara, standing at the foot of the bed while holding a whip. She was wearing a dominatrix outfit, very tight to her body. Frisk didn't know if he should worry or not, but his body did seem to have things clear, especially the bulge that was beginning to form between his legs.

"Do you think I wouldn't notice what you've been doing these past few nights?" she asked in a malicious voice. "You have been a bad boy and you deserve to be punished."

Chara used her lasso to whip him. He hit him repeatedly and with great force.

Frisk clenched her fists tightly and bit into the apple in an attempt to silence her screams. It hurt, but he didn't want Chara to stop. His body was experiencing sensations that he had never felt before and that did not displease him. His erection gave him away and he confirmed it when Chara started kicking him.

Frisk loved that Chara dominated him.

"I see that you like my breasts." Chara replaced the apple with one of her breasts.

Frisk started licking it. A part of him wanted to be untied so he could caress it as he pleased, but the other part enjoyed what he did and could taste them. He does not he had thought of doing that before, but at the moment he couldn't think of stopping.

Frisk felt a bit disappointed when Chara stepped away. He was planning to claim her when he saw her show him the hole her suit had in the crotch area.

"Remember, I'm the boss here."

Chara lowered onto his pelvis, impaling himself in the process. Frisk shivered as he felt his penis being engulfed and told himself that this was much better than using his fingers. Frisk remembered that Chara had told him that it was a punishment and he certainly wanted to be punished, he wanted Chara to use him as much as he wanted.

Chara moved her hips frantically on top of him. Her hips hit his pelvis repetitively, without Frisk being able to do anything to stop it. He wouldn't have done it if he had the chance.

"You've been a bad boy," Chara told him, still about him, "and bad boys should be punished." Chara yawned, tired from all the physical activity she had put herself through. "I will release you tomorrow."

Frisk was horrified to hear those words, but that feeling disappeared when Chara fell asleep. He could hear her calm breathing, and feel her pussy around his cock. This last was what pleased him the most. He began to move his hips, being careful not to wake her. He wasn't tired yet and he wanted so much more, he wanted to fuck her until her body would hold.

Chapter Text

My boyfriend's friend

Daisy Duck/Donald Duck/Storkules

Daisy woke up with a start. Once again he had had that dream and no matter how hard she tried, she couldn't get that image out of her head.
In her dream she was in a place that she did not recognize, but in which she had probably been before and that is that she traveled very frequently. Daisy opened a door, finding two figures on the bed. She needed several seconds to identify those shapes, slightly surprised to learn that they were Donald and Storkules.

In her dream, Storkules was leaning over his boyfriend, sliding his length in and out of Donald's ass as he stroked his erection, moving his hand vigorously. Daisy always stood there, watching her boyfriend get fucked by the demigod, listening to him moan with each thrust and the sound of Donald's hips colliding with Storkules's pelvis.

Daisy always woke up before anyone could notice her presence and it was always the same way, agitated, sweaty and very excited. This time she brought her hands up to her pelvis, feeling how wet she was. She slid her fingers over her lips, outlining her clit as she remembered her dream.
Daisy loved Donald, she had never doubted his feelings, but she liked to fantasize about being mounted by Storkules or being attracted to her boyfriend's friend. While it was true that she had not had a good first impression of the Greek god, she had thought that he tried to assassinate her, that changed over time. Daisy was able to verify what Donald had told her, Storkules knew very little about personal spaces, being very effusive at times, but he also discovered other qualities, he was noble and brave, Storkules despised injustice and helped anyone who might need it, he was very attractive and sweet.

Daisy began to slide her finger in and out of her entrance while massaging her breasts. She was fantasizing about the idea that it was Donald who tended to her femininity while Storkules was the one who touched her breasts. She felt guilty harboring those feelings for her boyfriend's friend, but she felt that there was nothing wrong if everything remained in fantasies.

It wasn't that way.

Daisy received a visit from Donald soon after. She had just taken a bath so he wasn't worried that she might find out what was going through his mind.

"Where are May and June?"

"On an adventure with Uncle Scrooge and the children."

"It's a shame, I would have liked to see them."

Daisy wasn't lying, she had grown attached to the girls after they accompanied her on her trip around the world. At first she had been angry that Donald made a decision without consulting her, but then she learned the story of both girls and empathized with them. Storkules had also joined shortly before the journey ended, something that annoyed Donald, but had a different effect on her. It was on that trip that Daisy had started to develop her crush.

"They miss you too. You will be able to see them when they return from the trip and during the triplets' party."

Daisy smiled upon hearing those words. Some time ago she had said that she did not want to start a family and that her priority was her career, but meeting Donald had changed that. She wanted to marry him and enlarge the family.

"I have good news, I have found a job as a chef."

Daisy celebrated the news. She went to her cupboard and took out a bottle of wine. It hadn't been aged for long, but he thought it was ideal for celebrating news as big as that. He also had various sandwiches, chopped fruit and cheese. She had nothing more elaborate and she was used to living alone and many times she focused too much on her work, to the point of forgetting everything else.

"Sorry I don't have something more appropriate, but if you want I can order something."

"No need, this is all…just perfect."

Daisy and Donald enjoyed the appetizers and the wine. They talked about their future plans and past anecdotes.

“The truth is that I feel guilty. At that time calling the National Guard seemed the most sensible thing to do."

"You had no choice, you would have lost your job."

"Thank you, Donald, you're very sweet."

“I'm just honest. I also had to do some things that I'm not proud of, like the time I dressed up as a maid. I'm not ashamed of wearing dresses, especially a really nice one, but I had to get groped in front of my boyfriend and then kill him. Storkules told me that he was not angry and that it was the only way to help all the kidnapped maidens."

Daisy blamed Donald for what he had told her. She suspected that Storkules was in love with Donald, but her boyfriend had given her material for her fantasies and she wasn't even aware of it. In her mind she set out to get Donald to try on her designs, and she knew how to convince him.

"Because you broke?"

Donald blushed.

“Storkules is too intense."

"It was," interrupted Daisy. "I am teaching him how to behave and function in society."

"True." Donald was still embarrassed. "At least he no longer hugs me without asking permission."

“You lie me. He understands you too, the same way I do and he likes your voice as much as I do too. I think you should give it a try."

Daisy noticed Donald's expression so she hastened to add.

"Don't get me wrong, I like him and I know you like him too."

Donald looked a little uncomfortable, but he didn't deny or affirm anything. Daisy took this as a sign to continue. Her doubts were becoming less and less and as much as he thought about it, she couldn't come up with a valid enough reason for not being able to have a threesome romance. They were adults, responsible and knew what they wanted, which for her was all that mattered.

"I like both of you and I know you guys feel the same way, so why can't we be together?"

Donald's reaction was enough for Daisy to know that she had convinced him. However, several days would pass before she could finalize her plan. Storkules readily acquiesced as well, even a little anxiously.

"I told Donald to come visit me," Daisy said, "but there's something I want to try first."

Daisy and Storkules went to the seamstress's room. They both began to undress and kiss. Daisy smiled when she felt the caresses of the immortal. He was strong, but he touched her tenderly and that made her feel good. The warmth of his body made her feel that she had made the right decision and that kissing Storkules felt so natural.

Daisy went to the small table next to her bed and took out a condom. She had thought she would have to explain to Storkules how they were used, but she didn't.

“I remember Donald used to insist on wearing it when we were together."

Daisy was surprised to hear those words. All this time she had imagined that Storkules had a different role, but she was beginning to suspect that she was wrong. She wasn't disappointed, on the contrary, the images that were beginning to form in her mind were…exciting.

Daisy lay on the bed, watching intently as Storkules put on the contraceptive. She couldn't stop looking at him, feeling touched by his clumsiness.

"Be careful, you might break it."

"It is done!" Storkules commented, showing pride in his achievement.

Daisy used a hand gesture to signal him to lie down beside her. Storkules complied and they both resumed their make out session. She allowed herself to stroke his abs and even nibble on his neck. Storkules was not far behind and began to caress her, making her whole body shudder at his touch.

"You are beautiful, brave Daisy," Storkules told her.

"And you handsome" replied the seamstress, her face showing a flirtatious smile.

Daisy sat on top of the Greek, aligning herself on his pelvis and inserting her lover's penis deep inside her pussy. She took a deep breath, enjoying the sensation of being fucked by the god. She had heard rumors that Storkules was a great lover, there were numerous poems that spoke of his adventures and mentioned the many lovers he had had.

Donald arrived shortly after. He ignored them and went to the bathroom, because at that moment his priority was to take a bath.
Daisy and Storkules had noticed his arrival and both parted immediately, not because they felt trapped, but because they were both anxious. They both ran to the bathroom and smiled when they saw Donald in the tub.

"I try to take a bath."

"Go on with confidence, we want to see you," Daisy said in a flirtatious tone.

Donald continued with his bath, pretending he was alone. He even started singing, something for which Daisy and Storkules were sincerely appreciative.

"You have a beautiful voice," Daisy commented.

"The best," Storkules added.

Donald finished bathing. He took one of the towels, the one with her name embroidered on it, and used it to dry off. He didn't get dressed and he knew he wouldn't need any clothes, at least not for now.

"You kept us waiting," Daisy said, not sounding angry.

"I promise to make it up to you."

Donald kissed Daisy, then kissed Storkules. The three of them made their way onto the bed, continuing to kiss or caress each other along the way.

"There's something I want you to do for me," Daisy said, her voice dreamy.

"Just ask and we'll do it."

"I want to see you fuck."

Daisy sat down on a cushion, eager to see her two lovers interact in such a way. Her cheeks flushed as Donald cupped Storkules's face in his hands and began to kiss him. She shuddered as Donald guided the god to the bed, and for a moment she thought he would impale himself, but he didn't.

Donald spread Storkules's legs and stepped between them, but he took on a different role than she had imagined. Donald pushed his dick inside his lover, starting a slow, calm dance that she couldn't stop watching.

"Oh Donald! You are amazing!"

Daisy brought her hands up to her pelvis, caressing her swollen lips. Her pussy demanded attention and she wanted to keep watching. She liked to see her boyfriend pushing inside his friend's body and the sounds they both made. Many times he had dreamed of that scenario, but the reality exceeded her expectations.

"Do not stop! I can with this and more!"

Daisy decided to join in after having an orgasm. Her body had succumbed to the pleasure, but she wanted so much more. Donald and Storkules were more than willing to fulfill all their fantasies.

Donald and Storkules began kissing her repeatedly on the cheeks at the beak. Daisy not only discovered that threesome kisses were possible, but that they were better than she imagined.

“You are so beautiful, Daisy."

"Your beauty is incomparable."

Daisy liked to be pampered and pampered. She loved listening to her two lovers and more the way they caressed her. The two were so passionate and so dedicated that they made her fall in love with each touch, with each word Daisy shuddered when she felt her lover's members brush against them, she wanted to have them inside her, but she was in no hurry. They both made her feel great.

Donald caressed her breasts, and butt, taking turns with Storkules. They also caressed each other and also kissed each other.
Daisy arched her back as she felt Donald's tip plunge into her pussy. Shortly after Storkules did the same, but fucking his ass. It was the first time she had experienced a double penetration, but it wouldn't be the last. Daisy really loved being fucked by her two lovers at the same time and she wanted to do it again whenever she got the chance.

“You two are so good. I love you."

"And we love you."

Chapter Text

As it should be

Akane/Kuno/Ranma

Kuno was convinced that Akane and the fire-haired girl had a crush on him, he could even bet the only reason they weren't in a polyamorous relationship was Ranma Saotome. Kuno didn't think he needed to visit a place like the paraphilia brothel, but he had convinced himself that it wasn't for him but for the two women he loved.

"You are a beautiful woman," he told Lilithmon.

Lilithmon smiled coquettishly and pretended to be flattered.

"May I know what you want?"

“My name is Kuno Tatewaki, heir to the Tatewaki dynasty and a martial artist. I love two women and I am reciprocated, but a vile villain, Ranma Saotome, drives away my loved ones."

"Interesting, but that doesn't tell me what you want." Lilithmon was sarcastic, but Kuno didn't even notice, or maybe he didn't care.

“I know, but I'm not only interesting, I'm strong, attractive and very fascinating. I heard about the paraphilia brothel and knew I had to come right away. My first time with Akane and the fire-haired girl should be an epic and memorable moment, I'm an exceptional lover, that's for sure, but I'd like to hone my skills first."

"In that case, your order will be ready within the hour. Meanwhile you can enjoy the orgy or our shows. We have sandwiches of all flavors and nothing will have an additional cost."

Kuno joined the orgy. He looked for the most beautiful women and did not decide on any. He kissed as many as he could and caressed them as he had always wanted to do with Akane and the fire-haired girl. His advances were accepted and he too received the same treatment. None of those women knew him and he didn't know them, but that didn't stop him from having fun or enjoying the moment.

"I'll miss you girls, but love is waiting for me and I can't ignore its call."

Kuno was ignored, but he didn't care, in fact he didn't even notice that the women were busy looking for another lover, nor the bloody orgy that started at that moment. Kuno could only think that he couldn't wait to have the two women he liked the most.

"Hello Kuno! Akane and Ranma greeted him in unison". Akane was wearing a martial arts uniform and had her hair long while Ranma was wearing a bunny suit and had her hair tied in a braid. "We were waiting for you!"

"I apologize for the delay, but don't worry, I promise to make it up to you."

Ranma and Akane laughed at those words, but neither said anything. They both jumped into his arms and began to kiss him passionately. They spread small kisses along his neck and face.

Kuno started to cry, but not out of sadness.

"It's so beautiful, finally things are as they should be.""

Ranma and Akane stopped kissing Kuno for a moment and started giggling flirtatiously at those words.

“It is all thanks to you, brave Kuno."

“You have no idea how long we've waited for this moment or how much we've wanted to kiss you, to make love to you."

"I promise I won't let you down."

"We know, Kuno. A man with a face and a body like yours must have an equally wonderful penis and be an exceptional lover."

Akane and Ranma began to undress. The movements of both were flirtatious and, occasionally, they caressed. Kuno didn't ask the girls to dance like that, he didn't even consider the idea of them caressing each other, but it wasn't something that bothered him, on the contrary.

“You are so beautiful, true muses and a monument to beauty."

Ranma and Akane exchanged glances before exchanging smiles. For Kuno, this gesture did not go unnoticed and, certainly, it was something he enjoyed. He knew what they were planning and actually wanted it.

Ranma and Akane began to undress him, but they didn't just remove the garments, both women kissed the exposed areas and lingered longer on the more sensitive areas. They nibbled at his abdomen, leaving some marks that Kuno planned to display as trophies of war.

"You are so handsome."

"And strong."

“The strongest of all."

“We are so lucky to have you."

Both women got down on their knees and began to masturbate Kuno.

Kuno didn't know what he enjoyed more, if it was the caresses and touches of both women or the view they had. Ranma and Akane started licking it, kissing occasionally and it made the sight more...exciting. The way they looked, the blush on their face, the raggedness of their breathing and the sweat that covered them were things Kuno didn't want to forget.

"They are so beautiful. I promise you that I will never forget this image and that I will treasure it in the depths of my heart."

Kuno couldn't contain himself for long. His body climaxed and his seed ended up covering the faces and breasts of his lovers.

"We'd better clean up," Ranma commented mischievously.

Kuno was speechless as the redhead began to lick Akane. He slid his tongue over the areas that had been splattered by Kuno's semen, focusing primarily on her partner's breasts. Akane did the same as soon as she was clean and Kuno could feel her harden once more.

"Glad to see you're ready for round two," Ranma commented mischievously.

The redhead sat on his lap and began to slide her pelvis against his crotch. Kuno believed that she could have an orgasm just with that touch, and that is because the warmth of her body and the expression on her face gave her an extremely pleasant sensation.

"Don't forget about me," Akane pretended to be offended. She sat on Kuno's face and it didn't take long for him to understand the message.

Kuno began to trace Akane's lips and stimulate her clitoris. He enjoyed the softness of her skin, her scent, and her scent. Everything about Akane seemed perfect to him, it had been that way since the first time he had seen her.

The redhead took Kuno's dick in her hands and brought it to her entrance.

Kuno shuddered completely at the way the redhead's vagina squeezed his erection. The warmth of her body was extremely pleasurable, far surpassing any wet dreams he'd ever had.

Both women increased the speed with which they moved their hips and their moans became much louder. They moaned and screamed for more, occasionally saying a few swear words, but always expressing how much they were enjoying the experience.
Kuno had an orgasm and this was followed by another. He had several before it was time to pay and all the pleasure he felt turned to pain. Akane and Ranma stopped showing themselves as two women in love and eager to please all their fantasies to become two psychopaths. Both began to hit him repeatedly, using all kinds of dangerous objects to cause him as much pain as possible.

Chapter Text

She

Scrooge McDuck/Daisy Duck

At first Scrooge McDuck hadn't felt any interest in Daisy, she had been in the McDuck mansion and he hadn't even known about it. Then the incident with Chronos happened, Scrooge saw Daisy take on a titan. He saw her scream at him without even trembling and he found that admirable. He then learned that she was a hard-working woman, Madame Glamor's right-hand woman, and someone who was always one step ahead.

To Scrooge McDuck it was absurd that a woman like her could be interested in his nephew. In his opinion the two had nothing in common. Scrooge McDuck was sure that she deserved something more, an intelligent man, one who could build an empire with his hands, a strong one, who could travel the world and rewrite history, in other words, she deserved him.

And she was worthy of him.

The first thing Scrooge McDuck did was offer Donald a job. At first glance it might seem that he was helping him, but nothing could be further from the truth. He knew that his nephew was very good at drawing so he told him that he wanted to open a comic book publishing house. He hired Daisy to write the stories, which gave him an excuse to spend time with her and allowed Donald to work with his friends.

The results were better than Scrooge could have imagined, though not in the way he would have hoped. Daisy's stories were liked by the public and in a short time they had made a group of fans. Scrooge could see his sales increase, but there was no break in the relationship between Donald and Daisy, which is why he decided to take other measures.

"I want you to start drawing my adventures," Scrooge told them, on that occasion he had appeared at the office of the Three Caballeros and, as was his custom, he did so without warning. "I want it for tomorrow and I don't want excuses."

"Impossible. Our workday is over and I have an date with Daisy."

Scrooge expected that answer so he showed him the contract.

“It says here that your workday will end when you've finished all pending work and that I can give you more projects whenever I want. Panchito and José can go, but you will have to stay all night."

Donald's reaction was what Scrooge expected. He was angry, his face flushed red, but he didn't throw any of his tantrums and ended up obeying. Panchito and José's reaction was not what Scrooge expected. They both decided to stay with their friend and that made Scrooge have to try a little harder to keep him for the night.

“You can always quit work."

Scrooge knew that Donald wouldn't and that was thanks to another measure he had taken. The richest duck in the world had made an anonymous tip to child services and Donald could lose custody of May and June if he was unemployed for too long.

"I'll call Daisy."

That was the first date Scrooge sabotaged, but it wasn't the last. He made sure that Donald had to do something, be it drawing new comics, polishing his coins or repairing some of his property, but that wasn't the only thing he did. Scrooge always assigned her chores at the last minute, making sure she had no choice but to cancel all her meetings with Daisy.

"I can't believe he did it again," Daisy complained, looking hurt.

"Honestly, I'm not surprised." Scrooge McDuck looked disappointed. "Have you ever wondered why a man his age lives in his uncle's house?"

"Not really. I know he has a hot temper, but he's sweet, funny, has the most beautiful voice of all, protective and with a big heart" Daisy commented and her expression was smiling.

"Are you sure you really know him?" Scrooge asked. "Because the Donald I know has never cared for anyone other than himself. He loves to spend all day sleeping in the hammock and rarely keeps a job for more than a week."

“I remember how worried he was when I met him and how bravely he protected his nephews from those criminals."

"Make no mistake, I bet he only cared about his image. I know it looks really bad the way I talk about my nephew, it's just that I think you deserve better. It's not the first time I've seen a woman get excited and break her heart in the worst way."

"Donald doesn't..."

"It is not like this? Are you sure you know him? You are a wonderful person and believe me when I tell you that it hurts me to talk to you like that, but you need to open your eyes."

The next part of Scrooge's plan was to steal Donald's phone. On that occasion he visited his nephew's houseboat and found him helping May and June with a school project.

"Looks like you're busy," he commented in an attempt to sound casual.

"What do you want?" Donald asked him, sounding angry.

He had every reason to react that way. The last job Scrooge had given him was to maintain a sewage factory. Normally it was a job that required more than five people, but he had made sure she did it single-handedly.

"I only came to visit May and June, I want to be sure that it was not a mistake to give you their custody."

Donald looked at him suspiciously and that made Scrooge suspect that Donald knew his true intentions, but his nephew didn't say anything so he decided to continue.

"And good?" he added aggressively. "What are you waiting for? Bring me something to eat!"

Donald obeyed and Scrooge saw an opportunity in it. He took his nephew's cell phone and texted Daisy. It was nothing offensive, on the contrary, it was an invitation, a promise that things would change. He then deleted the message, making sure that Donald could never come to that compromise.

Donald returned with a side of fried rice with salad and iced tea. Scrooge accepted the food and did not leave immediately. He didn't want to arouse suspicion, but that wasn't his only reason and that was that he genuinely enjoyed his nephew's food.

Things went the way Scrooge had planned. Daisy showed up at the restaurant listed on the invitation and waited for hours.

"What are you doing here?" Scrooge McDuck asked in an attempt to sound casual. Seeing the change in expression on Daisy's face let him know that she had made it.

"That's it!" Daisy yelled. "I've given Donald plenty of chances, but it's already too much! I can't keep forgiving him!"

"You do well. Donald is not going to change and the best thing for everyone is that you accept it."

Daisy called Donald and began to claim him. She yelled at him and insulted him, but at no time did she give him a chance to defend himself. She hung up before he could say a word.

"I take you home!"

Daisy accepted.

Scrooge McDuck usually didn't like to drive, but this time he made an exception and wanted to spend time alone with the designer.

"You know?" Scrooge pretended indifference. "If I were Donald, I wouldn't treat you that way."

Daisy looked at him a little strangely.

“You are a wonderful, strong, hard-working woman. Someone like you is not easy to find and he… takes you for granted."

"Thank you," Daisy said, and her voice was low, little more than a whisper.

Daisy was hurt, she felt betrayed and Scrooge knew it. He had made sure she felt that way.

"Don't thank me, I'm just telling the truth."

They were both silent for a long time, which Scrooge took as a good sign. He waited for a few minutes and then he declared his feelings to her when they were both in the entrance of the dressmaker's house.

Daisy looked surprised. Her face flushed red, a gesture she found most adorable.

"You are beautiful," added Scrooge, stroking her cheeks. He then brought his face close to hers and began to kiss her.

Daisy not only accepted his kiss, but also returned it.

Scrooge took his hand, he was not willing to settle for a kiss, in fact, he was willing to take this meeting to the end. He led Daisy to her room and kissed her the entire way.

"You are beautiful," Scrooge commented as he began to undress her.

"I do not…"

Scrooge interrupted her with a kiss, not wanting to hear any of her excuses.

"Do you really think he deserves it? How many times has he canceled you at the last minute? He says he loves you, but he never has time for you and I've even seen him flirt with various girls. He doesn't deserve you and you shouldn't do something thinking about him... Or maybe yes, I'm giving you the opportunity to take revenge."

Daisy's blouse fell to the floor and her bra soon fell in the same way. Scrooge gazed at Daisy's breasts in fascination shortly before bringing his beak to one and beginning to caress the other. He had dreamed of that moment many times, but what he felt far exceeded his expectations.

"You are delicious."

Scrooge McDuck was not used to paying compliments, but he knew that Daisy was in a vulnerable state and that more could be achieved if he treated her gently.

The reaction he got was what he expected. Daisy began to moan and her nails dug hard into her shoulders. They both separated for a few moments, an opportunity they used to undress. The garments fell to the ground and they both kissed once more.

Scrooge began to pet Daisy. He placed his hands on her butt and started playing with her tail. He was enjoying the softness of her tail and the way she reacted to his touch.

"I love you," he told her, Scrooge knowing how much Daisy needed to hear those words, even if he wasn't the person she wanted to hear them from. And "I promise you that I will never make you cry, he will always treat you the way you deserve."

Daisy sobbed lightly, and Scrooge comforted her. He pressed her against his body and held her legs.

Scrooge propped Daisy on his hips and kissed her again. He loved the feel of Daisy's body pressed against his. Scrooge bit down hard on his neck, making sure to leave a mark that anyone could see. The message was clear and he didn't want anyone to misunderstand it.

Scrooge moved his hips so that he could insert his penis into the designer's cunt. She stopped him and that worried him. So far he had been certain that everything was going according to his plans.

"Wait," Daisy told him. "We need protection."

Scrooge was horrified when he saw Daisy take a condom from his nightstand. He could recognize that contraceptive and knew that it was for male use.
Thinking about why Daisy had them was something that made him angry.
He needed several seconds to calm down and remind himself that it was unlikely that Daisy would forgive Donald, that she would not be willing to sleep with him if she considered that their courtship could be saved and that she could erase from her skin all those who could have been before her. .

But that was not the only reason for his annoyance. He wanted something that would bind Daisy to his side, something that would make Donald aware of his girlfriend's betrayal.

"Are you okay? Do you want me to put it on you?"

Scrooge denied. He kissed Daisy before accepting the contraceptive and placing it on his member. Mentally he told himself that he had to be careful if he didn't want to lose everything.

"Why do you think I'm not okay?"

Daisy looked a bit confused.

"I'm sorry you felt that way, I didn't mean to confuse you."

That wasn't entirely a lie. Scrooge not only wanted Daisy to be confused, he wanted her to doubt everything and only believe what he had to say, that she think his word was the absolute truth.

Scrooge got between Daisy's legs and entered her. He wasn't aggressive, even though he wanted to. It wasn't something that really bothered him, Daisy's vagina was warm, although not as tight as he had imagined, which made him think about things he didn't want to think about. Scrooge didn't really care about the virginity thing, but with Daisy it was different, he didn't even want to think about Donald sharing her bed, he wanted to be everything to her.

Daisy clung to him, digging her nails into his back. It was a bit painful, Daisy had long, well-manicured fingernails, but Scrooge didn't really mind it, on the contrary, he was enjoying it.

They both changed positions a couple of times. Daisy sat on his lap, being the one in control. She moved her hips, marking the rhythm with which she was fucked. Scrooge at first just watched the way her breasts bounced, then he wrapped his hands around them and began to play with them. He could tell how sensitive they were, probably the most sensitive area

Normally Scrooge didn't like to lose control, but this time it was different. Daisy was beautiful, but that wasn't her only quality. Each facet he discovered made him fall more and more in love and convinced himself that he was doing the right thing.

Scrooge McDuck would make sure that Daisy Duck could never leave his side.

Chapter Text

Queen

Lunaris/Della Duck

Della hated that, she really did. She had genuinely considered the Lunarians to be her friends, had trusted them, but apparently she had been wrong. Penumbra's betrayal was what hurt her the most and it was that she had come to think of her as her best friend. But that wasn't what bothered him the most, it was the fact that everyone on Earth, especially his family, had been taken prisoner.

On that occasion they were locked in a dungeon, bound with chains and shackles, deprived of electricity and the only thing they had to eat was the bread and water that were left for them daily. They had tried to escape, but they were not even able to move.

Della thought of her brother and wondered if he was okay. She hadn't heard from him in months and she was beginning to worry. Della wanted to believe that everything was fine and that Donald was still alive, looking for a way to save them all.

"I promise you, I'll get you out of here. I don't know how, I don't know when, but one thing I'm sure of is that nothing can stop Della Duck."

The door opened and Della stepped in front of her children and Webby. She was defiant even if she wasn't sure she could fight and despite being unarmed.

“General Lunaris has asked to speak with Della… alone."

Della obeyed. She didn't want to see Lunaris, but she was convinced that she could use this opportunity to escape and, more importantly, free her family.

"Trying is futile," Lunaris said by way of greeting, "but you can save your family if that's what you want."

"What are you planning?" Della asked her, she made no attempt to hide her disgust, even spitting at him in an attempt to make her point clear.

"I want the Earth to accept its inferiority compared to the planet Moon…"

"The moon isn't a planet," Della interrupted.

Lunaris looked irritated, but once again ignored her.

"Humans must agree to submit to the Lunarians, and you are no exception. Della, what I offer you is a unique opportunity. Be my queen and your family will not have to suffer the same fate as Earthlings."

"I never…"

“Your brother thought he could stop me. He stood up to me and even stole a rocket from me,” Lunaris interrupted her, speaking in a mocking way. "What good did it do you? I'll tell you. The rocket he stole was unstable, now he's dead and your family will meet the same fate if you refuse to obey. Be my queen and assure you that your family will not suffer the same fate."

Lunaris showed Della what happened the day Donald escaped. He made her watch the moment Donald was going away in the rocket and the rehearsals that Lunaris had done.

“As you can see, there's no way he's alive."

"Donald doesn't..."

"He is not dead? Do you think if he was still alive he would not have been reunited with his family?"

Della was silent, the images were clear, but she refused to believe that her brother could be dead. She had done so much to be able to be back with her family and she refused to believe that she couldn't see her brother one more time, hug him and apologize for refusing to listen to him.

"But you can still save your family, become my wife, be the queen of the planet Moon and your family will be safe. I promise that you and your family will not lack anything, the only thing you have to give me is absolute obedience."

"I do not…"

"You don't have to decide now, think about it and give me an answer when I call you again. You helped us get to Earth, and now you can save your family from being enslaved…or killed."

Della did not want to become Lunaris's wife, but began to consider it when she returned to her cell. Lunaris had said that her family did not have to suffer and she feared that someone else would meet the same fate as her brother.

"What did he say?"

"He wanted me to swear allegiance to him, that we would all submit to his power." Della preferred to lie, though she wasn't entirely sure of her motives.

Things changed a bit the next day. They were still locked up, but were transported to another cell, a much cleaner one with a bathroom and a toilet, something everyone appreciated. No one was tied down and that was a nice change too.

Della began to have nightmares, dreams in which Lunaris showed her the body of her brother or her cousins in an attempt to convince her. Her dreams were getting worse and worse, becoming more and more graphic, accompanied by images of torture and the voices of her loved ones, pleading for help.

"Are you okay, mom?" Dewey asked her.

"Yes, I am." Della's voice was little more than a whisper. "I just... had a nightmare."

"We'll get out of here," Scrooge told her. Della wanted to believe him, but she couldn't, she even suspected that even Scrooge didn't trust her own words.

The days passed and Della was aware of what Lunaris was planning. The shackles didn't come back, but no one was allowed to leave the room, the meals weren't always the same, sometimes just bread and water, sometimes juice, toast, fried rice, but always Della's favorite sweets.

The message seemed more than obvious to her, Della knew that Lunaris wanted her to know that she was in his hands, that he could give her everything she wanted if she accepted it and that she could lose everything if she refused.

"What is Lunaris planning?" Scrooge asked.

Della knew it. He was giving her a preview of what they would get if she accepted his proposal. She didn't mind staying in her old cell, but she could feel the change in the children and it made her wonder if she was doing the right thing. Dewey was the one who was most affected by the prolonged confinement and, although Webby was in better condition, he was also beginning to show the aftermath. Scrooge and Bentina were in no better condition and many of their loved ones were still missing.

"If only we could get out of here, we'd show him the true power of Earth and that a McDuck is not to be underestimated."

Della didn't like the idea of becoming Lunaris's wife, but she could see the suffering on the little ones' faces, it wasn't just that they were bored, it was that they needed exercise and sunlight.

Things got worse when Huey got sick. Her son had been running a fever all day and needed medical attention. Della thought of Donald and all the times they had tried to escape, feeling like she had no choice.

Lunaris called out to her and she knew what he was going to say.

"What have you thought about my generous offer?"

“I'll marry you if you let Huey get medical attention. I don't want my family to be enslaved or missing something"

"You cannot give without receiving. I will give you and your family protection if you behave like an exemplary wife and a lover I can't complain about."

Della was unaware of what had happened during their wedding. His mind was off during the ceremony. Every time she saw her suit, she felt deep self-loathing and was reminded of all the Earthlings who were enslaved. The only consolation he had was to think that he was doing it for his family.

Lunaris showed it to everyone as if it were a trophy. Della felt that way, and the feeling would only grow when she was in the castle Lunaris had built in her honor.

“This will be our new home. Don't worry, your family will also have a place to live. I am a man of my word."

"I doubt that" Della thought bitterly, but said nothing. She needed her husband believe in her loyalty.

Della was undressed by the guests as they led her to the master bedroom. She wanted to oppose it, but it was enough to be reminded of her family for her to desist.

"You're beautiful," Lunaris told her and Della felt sick.

Della headed for the bed, aware of what Lunaris was planning. She lay down on the bed, willing to keep her part of the bargain, even if the Moon's presence alone made her feel sick.

Lunaris sat down next to her and began stroking her body.

"It's a shame your brother opposed my plans," Lunaris ran a finger up her leg, the way he spoke, so calm, it made Della want to hit him, "but you're smarter and you'll be able to protect your family."

Della closed her eyes and imagined that she was somewhere else and that it wasn't Lunaris who was touching her. In her mind it was the person she loved the most who caressed her body and who kissed her with such energy.

The illusion worked, at least initially. Della was careful not to say any names or anything that might give her away. She stretched out her arms and wrapped her arms around her husband's neck, bringing her face close to his while she thought about her impossible love and fantasized about the idea that the lunar invasion was just a nightmare and even about being able to be with the one she truly loved.

Lunaris continued to explore Della's body, stopping as soon as he reached her breasts. They weren't big, but they were very sensitive. He squeezed them tightly and played with them vigorously. He had wanted to since the first time he had seen her and even masturbated with that image in mind.

“You look so cute trying to stay cool. Your body is very sensitive and knows what is best for everyone."

Della narrowed her eyes, it was hard to hold on to a fantasy when Lunaris spoke to her. She brought her hands up to her crotch and began massaging her clit, trying to hold on to her fantasy and disconnect from reality.

Lunaris didn't care what Della might be thinking, if she did he wouldn't have manipulated her into agreeing to marry him. He had been watching her for years, waiting for the moment when he could gain her trust and studying anyone who might be a threat to his plans, but that wasn't his only motive. The general had become obsessed with Della, but he wanted her body, not her heart.

Della dug her nails into the sheet as she began to feel the first thrusts. It hurt a little, but the sensation was pleasant and that sensation increased when thinking of his loved one, caressing and kissing every part of his body, whispering words of love and trying to make her feel good.

The fantasy ended the moment Lunaris began to behave aggressively. He whipped her so hard that he left his painted hand on her face. Della considered hitting him back, but she thought of her family and told herself that even if she managed to kill him, it would be no use. The soldiers outside the room would not hesitate to retaliate against her family if she did anything.

Della felt sick at the smile on Lunaris's face, but things got worse when Lunaris brought his hands up to her neck and began to choke her. Della felt how breathless she was and tried to get Lunaris to release her, but her attempts were in vain and for the first time she believed that she could die, a thought that did not seem so frightening to her.

The selenite reduced the force applied to her neck, but it did not allow him to breathe normally and it was not the only thing he did. He thrust into her again, so aggressively it drew blood.

“Sweet and naive, Della, this is just the beginning."

Chapter Text

Reward

Launchpad McQuack/Zan Owlson/Drake Mallard.

Zan's gaze fell on the clock. She had summoned Darkwing Duck and Launchpad Mcquack to her office, and although it wasn't time yet, she couldn't help but feel a little anxious. It wasn't because he thought it was a bad idea, on the contrary, the more she considered it, the more convinced she was that she was doing the right thing. It was just that she didn't want to wait.

Zan Owlson had canceled all of his engagements for the day and had personally written to both heroes. She considered that it was a matter of great importance and, she knew it would be useless to deny it, it was something she wanted.

Zan heard the ringing of the phone and answered immediately. A smile formed on her face as he recognized the voice of the person who was speaking to her and could even imagine the reason for her call.

"Miss Owlson, Darkwing Duck, and Launchpad Mcquack are here, as requested."

That was what Zan suspected.

“Show them in, immediately, and Miss Baker…I don't want any interruptions."

“As you say, Mayor Owlson."

The door opened, revealing the people Owlson wanted so badly to see. They both seemed anxious, which the mayor found fascinating.

"I imagine you wonder why I've summoned you."

"That's what I was telling DWD," Launchpad interrupted.

Zan felt a little confused, but she let it go. Launchpad wasn't smart, but she told herself that it was much better to work with him than to work for Glomgold.

“Both of you have proven to be exceptional heroes, and Saint Canard is in your debt. I have called you because I want to compensate you for your noble deeds."

Darkwing Duck and Launchpad began to celebrate. They both laughed as they jumped up and down and imagined what prize they would receive.

Zan was touched by what she saw. They both shared the same happiness and neither had even an idea of what she was about to offer them. She began to undress, not looking away from both heroes and enjoying their reactions. They looked confused, but he could tell, they liked what they saw and the way they blushed gave it away.

"I'll be your prize." Zan threw off her blouse and began to do the same with her skirt.

Launchpad and Darkwing Duck exchanged glances and it was the first time that she entertained the idea that they might not be interested in her proposal. Zan stopped trying to remove her bra and could feel her face start to burn.

Launchpad walked over to her and caressed her face. Zan thought he was going to comfort her, but he wasn't. He kissed her and Darkwing Duck would soon join in.

"I won't take off my mask," Darkwing Duck commented as he kissed her neck.

Zan smiled seeing those reactions. She kissed Launchpad back and arched her neck to give Darkwing Duck more access to it. She had thought of it as a prize for the two local superheroes, but she told herself that she had to admit that it was also a prize for her and that she enjoyed the kisses of her two lovers.

Launchpad and Darkwing Duck split up and began to undress. She removed the last of her remaining garments, never looking away. Both were attractive and both were willing to please her. The latter was what he liked the most.

Zan sat on Launchpad's lap, shifting her hips so she could feel his masculinity against her ass, feeling how he reacted to her touch and wishing she could feel so much more.

Darkwing Duck perched in front of her and began massaging her breasts. Zan didn't do anything to contain himself, the pleasure he felt was such that he couldn't and didn't want to do anything to silence his own moans.

"You are so beautiful," Darkwing Duck told her.

Zan smirked coquettishly and brought his hands up to Darkwing's crotch. She caressed that area, discovering that the pleasure she received was greater when the same thing happened with Darkwing Duck, so she decided to increase the intensity of her movements.

"Do you have lube?" Launchpad asked her.

Zan nodded and took a bottle from his desk. He had to stretch to reach her and it was a bit painful since she didn't want to be separated from her lovers, but that was certainly the only detail she had neglected.

Darkwing Duck hadn't stopped caressing her breasts at any time, but this time he did something different. He walked over to her and started licking them.
Zan arched her back, her mind clouded by the pleasure her lovers gave her. Launchpad began inserting her fingers, covered in lube, and she thought she might have an orgasm right then. her two lovers had turned out to be better than she imagined. Launchpad wasn't very smart, she had noticed that since the first time they spoke, but he was a great lover and she could tell by the way he touched him. The speed with which he moved his fingers and the points he touched made her feel so close to climax.

"Wonderful," Launchpad told him and Zan thought he might melt. She loved the way they both talked to her, the way they touched her and everything they made her feel.

"I think it's time I returned the favor," Owlson commented as he got to his feet.

The mayor sat on Launchpad's lap, impaling herself in the process. She leaned forward and took Darkwing Duck's cock. Owlson used her breasts to masturbate the superhero and began kissing the tip.

"You're so good," Darkwing Duck told her.

“Your body… it's perfect,” Launchpad added.

Both men began to move their hips and Zan was grateful for it. She didn't say a word, but the way she moaned gave her away. She had an orgasm and many more followed. Zan rode Darkwing Duck the same way he had ridden Launchpad and sucked Launchpad the same way he sucked Darkwing, but they weren't the only positions they tried.

"We should do it again," Zan commented as she leaned against Launchpad's chest, resting and recharging.

"Yes, we should," Darkwing Duck commented as he stroked her hair.

Chapter Text

Goldie's idea

Scrooge McDuck/Goldie O'Gilt/Donald Duck

Goldie had been the first to notice Donald's presence. The first thing she noticed was that he was surprised, but she assumed it was discomfort at what she had discovered. She wasn't entirely wrong, but she wasn't quite right either. Donald wasn't spying on them, but he was dealing with a matter he couldn't talk to anyone about.

"I… I better get out of here. Goodbye!"

Goldie placed a hand on Scrooge's shoulder. She knew him well enough to know that he was about to scream and probably hit Donald with his cane. She wasn't wrong.

"Let him join," she told him in a whisper. She saw an opportunity and wasn't about to let it pass.

"You are crazy!" Scrooge was close to shouting. "Why would you do something like that?"

Goldie smirked. She had expected that question and knew what to answer.

“Because if you don't, I'll tell him about the rubber tree incident."

Scrooge's reaction was what Goldie expected. He was horrified, and Goldie knew why. Some time ago Scrooge had sacked a native village and that was not something he was proud of.

"You would not dare…"

"Try me," Goldie said before looking for Donald, who had tried to leave. "Wait! There is something I want to tell you."

"I will," interrupted Scrooge, "you just have to promise me you won't say anything."

"I'm leaving, I have a date with my hammock," Donald commented, a little confused. Goldie knew that he wasn't a naive child, she had reason to believe otherwise, but she did know that he hadn't expected the proposal he was about to make to her and that she had never given him even a small sign of what she wanted.

"Your hammock can wait," Goldie told him as she moved closer to him, with each step she could feel the desire she felt growing. Her lips were swollen and wet and needy. "Now I want you to fuck me."

Donald blushed and Goldie knew convincing him wouldn't be too hard.

"Could you repeat what you said? I think I heard wrong."

"I've noticed the way you look at me and Scroogie won't mind sharing me." Goldie nudged Scrooge, making sure he couldn't do anything.

"Not me." Donald looked even more uncomfortable, and Goldie told herself that she should use another strategy.

-Do not be shy. There is nothing wrong with having certain needs. The three of us are adults and it is normal that we want to experiment, try new positions or experiment with other people.

"But Uncle Scrooge...

"He agrees," Goldie interrupted. Probably because he thinks you can't make me moan the way he does. Do you dare to prove him wrong?

Goldie walked over to Donald and started kissing him. He nibbled on her neck and slipped his hands inside her shirt. It had been chance that he found Donald, but not something he had thought of at the time. Goldie had noticed a certain charm in her lover's nephew and had been curious to experiment with it for longer than she cared to admit.

Scrooge was not far behind. Goldie knew when she felt his hands on her and when he began to caress her over her clothes. Scrooge began to touch her tits in a gesture that seemed possessive. It didn't bother him, on the contrary, Goldie wanted to see him behave that way, wanted his highest priority to be giving her more pleasure than Donald gave her.

Goldie knew she had convinced Donald when he grabbed her face and kissed her. It was an effusive, demanding kiss that lacked tenderness and left her speechless. She found herself kissing him back and wanting to take control of a battle she didn't mind losing.

Scrooge was the first to start undressing Goldie, but Donald was not far behind. He took hold of her breasts, sucking and biting at them in such a way that Goldie found herself wishing it would never end and at the same time begging for more. They weren't her most sensitive area, but frankly, she enjoyed the attentions of her younger lover.

"Now I want to see you undress, in a sexy move." Goldie slid her tongue over her lips and bit them as her command was obeyed. "Dance for me."

Both men moved flirtatiously and neither had taken their eyes off her. Goldie could sense some competition and it was certainly something that fascinated her.

Scrooge grabbed her butt. She played with her tail and introduced her fingers, touching her most sensitive points, those that she knew well and that on many occasions had made her climax. This time was no exception. He quickly found one of her most sensitive spots and made her shiver.

Donald was not far behind. He kissed her forehead and went down until he reached her crotch. He started licking her lips and outlining her clit with his tongue. Scrooge saw that as a challenge and did something similar. The eldest began to run his tongue over her lover's entrance and inserted it when he noticed that Goldie couldn't take it anymore.

Goldie had an orgasm and both of her lovers stood up. They kissed her face and caressed her body, causing thousands of sensations and making her whole body tremble.

Goldie placed one of her legs on Donald's hip, feeling his erection brush against her belly. Donald grabbed her by the back of her legs and made her lean over him.

Goldie loved teasing Scrooge, but that wasn't the only reason she was enjoying the moment. Her lover's nephew had shown several qualities that she found admirable, and though it was the first time the two of them had been this way, the way he touched her didn't disappoint.

If there was one thing she regretted, Goldie thought, it was that she hadn't tried it sooner, and she was even willing to make this occasion not the last. She knew very well how to convince both men.

Goldie turned her head so she could kiss Scrooge. Donald started kissing her neck and she could only think how much she enjoyed that moment.

"You look so beautiful," Donald told her.

For Goldie that was strange. With Scrooge things used to be very different. He was rarely sweet and she didn't blame him, they were both too proud and she used to take advantage of him.

"Especially when you blush."

Goldie hadn't noticed when she'd blushed, but she did hear Scrooge complain under his breath. It didn't surprise him that he reacted that way, on the contrary, the real surprise would have been that he acted in a different way.

Donald kissed her, and this time it was a tender gesture. A small kiss on her beak that made her shiver. She knew that Donald was a romantic and that he was much easier to handle than Scrooge, but she was not used to such gestures.

Donald continued to caress her cheeks while Scrooge's caresses became more effusive. He moved behind her and penetrated her in one thrust. His movements were swift and even aggressive. Scrooge always behaved that way and Goldie preferred it that way.

"I want you inside me," Goldie whispered very close to Donald, licking his neck at the end of the sentence.

Donald obeyed and, once again, did not disappoint her. He positioned himself between her legs, at first massaging her clit and lubricating her pussy, then moving into it. He wasn't as aggressive as Scrooge, but the way he moved seemed delicious to her, but he wasn't too slow either. He moved carefully, touching her most sensitive spots and making her lose her composure.

Goldie found herself enjoying the way her two lovers treated her. Both behaved in very different ways, almost opposite. One was tender, the other passionate, but both were responsible for the orgasm she had.

Goldie screamed, but didn't say any names. She begged for more, digging her nails into Donald's back, not caring if she left any marks or not.

Scrooge and Donald switched positions. Scrooge played with her breasts while Donald kissed her neck and jaw. It was a big surprise for Goldie when she felt a bite. She was sure she would have a mark, though it wasn't like she was complaining. Her mind couldn't focus on anything, her body was experiencing an orgasm and she knew it wouldn't be the last.

They both fucked her again and this time their thrusts seemed to be coordinated. They moved with a similar speed, almost as if they were coordinated, and Goldie found herself enjoying it more than on previous occasions.

Donald again paid him some compliments. Scrooge was not silent, but his words were not sweet, but lewd and highly suggestive. This time they were the first to have an orgasm, but Goldie forbade them to stop, neither could until she climaxed.
Scrooge spanked her, so hard it left a mark on her butt. Donald bit her jaw, it didn't make her bleed, but she did experience a lot of pleasure.

"More!" she demanded and they did much more.

The way Donald and Scrooge caressed her made it possible for Goldie to achieve her long-awaited orgasm. She dropped to the ground and motioned for them to lie down beside her. Donald extended his lap to her and she thanked him. Goldie was preparing to go to sleep, dreaming of going back to sleep as soon as her energy was restored.

Chapter Text

Happy birthday bugs

Bugs Bunny/Daffy Duck

It was Bugs Bunny's birthday and his friends had thrown a surprise party in his honor. Bugs wasn't the only one surprised, but not for the reasons one might expect.

When Daffy arrived at the apartment they both shared, he felt a bit confused and even thought that the party was in his honor. Then he realized that he was wrong and that made him worry about something else.

"Did you bring the balloons?" Lola asked smiling and as full of energy as usual for her.

Daffy showed him the balloons, all of them with different messages. In some it could be read "Happy birthday", in others "Have a good trip" and even "Get well soon", but the most striking was "Divorced at last". At that time he did not know what his friends were planning and had taken the balloons at random.

"Are you and Bugs in trouble?" Lola asked somewhat distressed.

"Not at all, it's obvious that that tooth is dying for me, why do you ask?"

"For that balloon" Lola pointed to the black balloon.

"What made you think that? I am a wonderful boyfriend."

"I guess because it's not normal to bring a balloon like that to a birthday party," Tina commented sarcastically.

It was at that moment that Daffy knew that, once again, he had forgotten his boyfriend's birthday. In his defense, Daffy thought, he didn't even know what day it was, so he told himself no one could claim him. But he didn't have a gift and that was what worried him most.

"Where are you going?" Speedy Gonzalez asked him, a little confused.

"To look for Bugs's present, I left it at the mall because I did remember my boyfriend's birthday. What kind of boyfriend would forget the birthday of his boyfriend and roommate? Well Daffy is not that kind of boyfriend, he is the best boyfriend of all."

Nobody believed him and it was not the first time that something similar happened.

Daffy hurried out of the house and into the garden. He dedicated himself to picking various flowers from the garden and then entered without anyone seeing him. Daffy went up to her room with a bottle of Vodka in hand. The first thing he did was plucking the flowers and spreading the petals on the bed. "I'll give you the best gift of all, this sexy little body!"

Daffy lay down on the bed, only covered by the petals. Bugs hadn't arrived and he started drinking the vodka. He was beginning to feel a little restless and hoped the drink would make him feel better.

And it worked.

At least temporarily.

Bugs still didn't show up. Daffy hadn't told him that he would be waiting for him in the room they shared and his friends had thrown him a party, so all he would have to do was go downstairs and look for him, but Daffy was so nervous he didn't consider that alternative and chose to drink a little more Vodka.

Daffy was drunk at the time Bugs showed up. He looked happy, if somewhat exhausted. She had enjoyed the party despite the absence of her boyfriend and her friends had told her that he had left to prepare a present for her. Bugs wasn't expecting any special gift, but he was glad that Daffy had thought of him.

"Hello!" Daffy greeted him, making Bugs jump.

"Daffy!" You are drunk?"

"Me?" Daffy pretended to be offended, but failed. "I'm just tired, you made me wait for an eternity."

"I didn't know you were waiting for me."

"Excuses, but I'll let it slide if you fuck me."

Daffy walked over to Bugs and began to undress him, removing the party hat, leaving only his gloves. There was no particular reason, he just didn't want to take them off.

"Are you sure you want this?"

Daffy didn't reply, just kissed her boyfriend. This situation seemed frustrating. He had drunk to work up the courage, but Bugs misunderstood his intentions and thought he was confused by the liquor.

Daffy started kissing Bugs's neck and stroking it. He was drunk, he couldn't deny it, he had downed a whole bottle of vodka and his breath gave him away, but he knew what he wanted and he was willing to take it.

"Happy Birthday!" He commented between moans. "Tonight, I will be your gift."

Daffy knew he'd won when he felt his boyfriend's erection rubbing against his bottom. He started rubbing against him and stroking him. He slid him hands up to his butt, still telling him how much he wanted him and how much he wanted to do him to him.

"What do you prefer? Suck my butt or cock."

Bugs smirked.

"Why not both?"

Bugs picked up Daffy and laid him down on the bed. He kissed him on the forehead, on the beak, on the neck and on the crotch. He also caressed it and dedicated himself to exploring every inch of that body that he liked so much. All the doubts that Bugs Bunny could have had disappeared at that moment, being replaced by a great desire that Daffy was not the only one who wanted that.

Daffy buried her fingers in the sheets, enjoying his boyfriend's kisses. Bugs always touched him in the right places, he always seemed to know what to do, how and when to do it, a quality he hated when they weren't in bed.

"Do you see? It was not that difficult."

Bugs buried his face between his boyfriend's legs, enjoying the aroma and taste. He had done it so many times and even so he was sure that he would not get tired of it, on the contrary, he liked it more and more each time.

Daffy placed his hands on Bugs's head, pressing down so he could go deeper and moaning louder with each lick. He was so close to climax and he suspected that his boyfriend was going through a similar situation.

"Not yet," Daffy told him and he positioned himself between his legs.

At first he only inserted the tip and his gaze rested on Daffy's. He could tell how much he wanted it, he did too, but he wouldn't do anything else until he heard the right words.

"What are you waiting for, toothy?" Daffy asked impatiently. "Do you want me to ask?"

Bugs smirked and Daffy knew what he wanted. In normal situations he would have refused and let his pride speak for him, but this was not a normal situation. Daffy had kissed too much vodka and his thoughts were not entirely clear. His inhibitions and pride were gone after he'd downed half the bottle.

"I want you to fuck me."

Daffy wrapped his legs around Bugs and spun him around so he was on top of him. He rubbed his butt against his member, enjoying his boyfriend's reactions, but not taking too long since he didn't feel like waiting. He took his lover's erection in his hands and guided it to his anus. Daffy moved his hips, impaling himself in the process. His movements were aggressive and, although he enjoyed torturing his lover, he didn't want to wait, much less take things easy.

Bugs smirked. Normally he was the one taking control, but he didn't mind that change. Seeing the way Daffy jumped on him and the expressions on his face was just delicious. Bugs enjoyed the way Daffy's butt squeezed his member as he made the most obscene sounds and the way his feathers tickled the base of his pelvis.

The orgasm came. Daffy was the first to have it, but Bugs would soon get it. But that was not the end. The night was young, and they had every desire to continue, to try new positions, and no reason why they should stop.

Chapter Text

Question of power

Frisk/Chara

There were times when Chara felt out of place. The world had changed a lot during her absence, and while it was sometimes annoying, it could also be rewarding and even fascinating. There was so much to discover, so much to explore.

Frisk's father didn't use to ask him for many things, in fact, he was rarely in the house. He had told her that she should go to school and Chara accepted, more out of curiosity than for any other reason.

"School isn't that bad," Frisk had told him, but it was hard to believe him when he wasn't entirely convinced.

"It is worse."

"I admit that the classes are boring and the exams are the worst, but there are also good things."

"Yes, of course," Chara answered, unconvinced. "As which?"

"I'll tell you when we see them."

Chara needed several weeks to understand what Frisk was referring to, but it wasn't for the reasons he would have expected. The gym storage room had become her favorite, but not for academic reasons.

Chara liked to test the power she wielded on Frisk. She used to give him various tasks, some simple and normal like carrying her backpack or asking for part of his dessert and others a little more perverted, these being the ones she enjoyed the most.

Chara used to wait for dinner time, one of the few times when Frisk's father was present. She was excited by the idea of being found out almost as much as knowing that Frisk would obey any order she could give him.

If Chara was in the mood, she used to sit in front of Frisk and stretch out her leg, always making sure no one saw her, and rest it on his crotch. She used to masturbate her boyfriend with her foot and use more force than necessary when she noticed that Frisk was being too obvious.

"Are you okay, Frisk?" his father asked.

"Yes, it's just a little allergy."

Frisk's father was never suspicious and that made him somewhat annoying at times. Chara couldn't feel the thrill of danger or the need to force herself to make more believable excuses.

Chara noticed that the tablecloth reached the floor and had taken advantage of that. She used to order Frisk to hide under it and lick her pussy when no one was watching. Usually she used to control herself, but she was having more and more problems. Frisk became more agile every day and used to surprise her with the ways he used his tongue.

The next day they went to class. Chara fell asleep during most of the classes, but was not discovered, all thanks to Frisk. He used to wake her up on the rare occasions when her teachers asked her a question and even gave her the answers.

Chara waited for classes to end and took Frisk by the hand. He dragged him into the gym storage room and started kissing and even nibbling on him. Chara could see how Frisk's skin turned red and that was something that filled her with pride.

"You're mine," she told him as she began to undress him.

Chara pulled down Frisk's pants and underwear. She wasn't in the mood to undress him completely and she didn't need any more clothes to do what she wanted to do. She began to rub her pussy against his crotch, enjoying the way his cock reacted to her touch and the expressions he made as he tried to stifle his moans.

"Good boy," Chara told him as she placed Frisk against her breasts. She had noticed how much he liked to suck on them and that this was a good way to control him.

For Chara getting a gag was a huge achievement. She had managed to get hold of a false identity document that she used to access a sex shop and planned to go back to it. He had seen several toys that caught his attention and he wanted to try them out with Frisk. Her plans were foiled when Frisk refused to do what she wanted.

Chara didn't know what bothered her the most, the fact that he canceled their date or that it was precisely with her, the person he hated the most. Chara wasn't about to let things end that way so she started coming up with a plan. She would not only punish Frisk, but she would also make sure to teach that woman she loathed so much a lesson.

"I can't believe you're such an idiot," Chara demanded. "She doesn't want to be just your friend. I bet he just waits until they're alone and he can do what only I can do to you."

"You exaggerate."

Chara had an "I told you so" reserved for Frisk as soon as she saw him arrive. He didn't need a word to know that she was right and he enjoyed letting her know.

"You have been a very bad boy and you will have your punishment."

"What are you planning? asked Frisk."

"If you know what's good for you, you're just going to obey me and not say a word."

Chara dragged Frisk into her room and made sure to leave the curtains open. She had a feeling she was going to need it later, and she was certainly not wrong.

"You were an idiot to fall into such an obvious trap," Chara told him as he tied her hands and wrists to the bed, "but even more so to disobey me and think there would be no consequences."

Chara began to undress Frisk and then covered his mouth with the gag he had previously purchased. She spanked him, enjoying the way he shuddered. Chara could see the tears forming in her eyes, but she also knew that she was enjoying it and that she wanted so much more.

"I'm your owner," Chara told him as she whipped him, his legs and arms were the areas she hit most frequently. "Do not forget it."

Chara didn't want to make Frisk bleed so she didn't use too much force, but she wasn't delicate either and the way his skin was reddened was proof of that. She constantly insulted him, reminding him how naive he had been and reminding him that it was wrong to disobey her.

"It takes an idiot to think that that bitch just wanted to be your friend, but even more so to believe that you could disobey me without suffering the consequences."

Chara stepped on Frisk's crotch, smiling at how hard he was. She slid her feet up the length of his erection, enjoying the way Frisk shuddered and the choking sounds he made. The ball in her mouth was wet and saliva was slipping from it, something she found extremely arousing.

"Are you enjoying it?" She commented mockingly. "You are a degenerate."

Chara left the room and took some time looking for her red outfit. She wanted Frisk to think that his punishment was to deny him sex, to feel the desire to masturbate, but unable to please himself. Imagining the reaction on his face was something that made her crotch moisten and that made it take him longer to return.

She brought her hands up to her pussy and began caressing her swollen lips, outlining her clit and imagining what Frisk could be doing at that moment. She had an orgasm at the thought of Frisk squirming and begging to be fucked by her.

The scene she found upon returning was not very different from what she had imagined.
Frisk was shaking and sweaty. He moved wildly in an attempt to free himself and only stopped when he saw her. Frisk looked so relieved and happy, but that wasn't enough to soften Chara.

Chara sat on Frisk's crotch and rubbed her boyfriend's cock against her pussy, but didn't get to insert it. She liked the sensation of skin against skin, but she wanted to feel it more deeply, but that desire was inferior to how much she wanted to torture Frisk, make him pay for his disobedience.

"You're mine," Chara whispered shortly before licking his ear and nibbling on his lower lobe. "You understand me?"

Frisk nodded effusively, nodding her head in the affirmative several times. Had he been able to speak, Chara imagined, he would be swearing eternal loyalty to her and she almost regretted not being able to hear him.

Chara moved her hips, impaling herself in the process. She arched her back as her boyfriend's cock hit her most sensitive spot and she began to increase the speed of her thrusts. Initially she had considered prolonging the torture longer, but she couldn't, she wanted it too, probably more than Frisk did.

Chara considered that Frisk had served his punishment after she had the second orgasm. She took several minutes to regulate her breathing and removed the gag from Frisk's mouth.

"It's time for your award."

Chara placed her breasts over Frisk's mouth, shivering as she felt her boyfriend's licks. Her breasts were very sensitive and she loved the way Frisk sucked on them, though it wasn't something she would admit out loud.

Chara heard a gasp and immediately knew who it was. She suspected that her enemy had wanted to talk to Frisk probably to apologize or to manipulate him, she didn't care, all she could think about was that it was a great opportunity.

She showed him her dripping pussy, not caring about being subtle, and had Frisk suck on her breasts one more time. Her smile widened as she heard a cry and saw the girl run. Chara was sure that the message had been clear and that Frisk hadn't been the only one to learn the lesson.

Chapter Text

An unforgettable date

Spell Magic/Gladstone Gander

Gladstone was dealing with a difficult situation and it was something he was not used to. He rarely had problems and these were usually fixed before they could become a nuisance.

"What do you think, Donny?"

Donald looked at him incredulously and with some annoyance. His cousin had been talking to him for hours and made it clear that he would not leave him alone until he helped him with his problem.

"What are you talking about?"

"I already told you. Matilda and I have been dating and she's wonderful.” Gladstone knew he was dating Magica, but he was aware of his girlfriend's reputation so he preferred to use that name to avoid any kind of conflict. "Not as much as me, but that's obvious. I know she likes me as much as I like her and…"

"Could you summarize it?" Donald made no effort to hide his annoyance "With 50 words or less."

"How many dates does it take to have sex?"

"How vulgar," Donald commented with annoyance.

"That doesn't answer my question."

“There is no single answer. That depends on how you both feel, if you have the necessary confidence and if you want to take that step. You can wait for the moment to come or create a setting for romance."

"You still don't answer my question."

Donald snorted under his breath.

"You just have to be sure it's what you both want and take precautions, if you know what I mean."

"I don't know what you mean," Gladstone commented with some annoyance and impatience.

"Condoms, condoms, lubricants, do you want me to be more specific?"

"Yes" said Gladstone, completely ignoring his cousin's annoyed expression.

Donald sighed before starting to speak. His psychologist had told him to work on his temper, even when Gladstone wasn't making it easy for him. He began to tell his about how to use condoms and how to create a romantic atmosphere, feeling a little confused that she was paying attention to him.

"And by the way, don't put the condom on your finger! I put it on my finger to show you how to use it, but you have to put it on your dick or it won't work."

"I would never do something like that." Gladstone pretended to be offended, though deep down he knew his cousin was right.

Gladstone and Magica went on a date at Chez Quackmore, one of Calisota's most elegant and distinctive restaurants. They weren't celebrating anything special and the only reason they had come to this place was because Gladstone wanted to impress his girlfriend.

Gladstone followed Donald's advice. He didn't usually move the chair, but this time he did it for Magica. Then he showed her a small wooden box in which he kept an emerald necklace. He had preferred a diamond necklace, but the jewelry only had emeralds.

"A gift for my lady." Gladstone. "Green for you to think of me."

"How elegant!" Magica lifted her hair, but Gladstone didn't get the message. "You can put the necklace on me."

"Yes" said Gladstone, a little embarrassed.

The rest of dinner passed quietly. Gladstone began to tell him about the trips he had taken and all the prizes he had won.

"You should have seen the look on Donald's face when he found out I was also entering the raffle."

"I can imagine," Magica commented sarcastically. "Can you keep telling me how Donald lost to your luck?"

Gladstone ignored Magica's sarcasm and went on to tell his several similar tales.

"But I'd like to know more about you," Gladstone commented suddenly, remembering that his cousin had told him he should listen to his date.

Magica looked surprised and started to tell him about her brother. She told him about Poe and how they had ruled before Scrooge came along. She didn't mention her nemesis' name and toned down her story a lot, to the point of showing her as a benevolent ruler and her brother as a wise man.

"What do you have planned?" Magica asked as they left the restaurant.

"I'm thinking of going to the hotel on the corner."

"Elegant," Magica commented, "although I'd rather have sex in a motel."

“That can be fixed."

Gladstone hailed a cab and soon after they both found themselves on the outskirts of New Quackmore, more specifically, at the Quackmore Motel, which was one of the most exclusive in the area and had recently raffled off a suite, which, to Gladstone's surprise, nobody, was won by Gladstone.

Magica took some time to explore the room.

“My castle was much bigger. Poe and I were used to riches and luxuries, but I have to admit, this place isn't bad at all."

Gladstone smiled at those words. He wanted to impress Magica and hearing her stories had made him doubt his luck for the first time.

"But we didn't come here for this." Magica de Spell slid her fingers over his shoulders and began nibbling on his neck.

Magica de Spell slipped her fingers into Gladstone's shirt and began to caress him. She had wanted it for years and had even masturbated to the idea. They were at the motel and she wasn't about to let this opportunity pass her by.

"Touch me," Magica ordered.

Gladstone obeyed. He placed his hands on her breasts and began to squeeze them. He enjoyed the way Magica's body felt and the sounds she made.

Magica and Gladstone spent several minutes caressing each other, exploring under their clothes, and kissing passionately.

Gladstone flinched as he felt a bite on his neck. He hadn't expected Magica to do something like this and it wouldn't take him long to realize that it wasn't the only thing she was planning to do.

Magica began to undress him. It practically tore off his clothes and had him thrown to the ground. Magica sat on him and began to undress.

Gladstone couldn't look away from Magica. She had seemed beautiful to him since the first time he had seen her, but at that moment there was something about her that made her look even more beautiful and he didn't know what it was.

"Don't sit still," Magica scolded him. "I want you to make me moan"

Gladstone brought her hands up to Magica's butt and began playing with her tail feathers. He inserted a finger and smiled at the way she flinched. Gladstone told himself that he loved the noises his girlfriend made and would see how loud she could get.

Gladstone inserted a second finger and began to move it in an imitation of scissors. Magica's reaction was what he expected, she was not only enjoying what he was doing, but also asking for more.

"Now it's my turn." Magica smiled and crouched down. She took her boyfriend's erection and began to rub it with her breasts, but that wasn't the only thing she did. Magica began to kiss the tip and slide her hands over the base.

Gladstone had an orgasm and that made him feel ashamed. Donald hadn't told her there was anything wrong with it, but he had seen several pornographic movies and in all of them it seemed like something wrong to ejaculate so quickly.

"You must like me a lot," Magica commented coquettishly. "But that doesn't mean it should be the end. The night is young and you are still hard."

Magica sat on Gladstone's lap and began rubbing her butt against his crotch. His movements were slow and rhythmic, sometimes too slow for the lucky duck's taste.

Magica and Gladstone kissed once more. It was not a tender kiss, but one full of passion and lust. They were not limited to kisses, bites and licks could not be missed.

Any discomfort Gladstone might have had was gone in that moment. The way Magica moaned made him feel that everything was fine and that he was an exceptional lover, but that wasn't his biggest concern. All he could think about was how much he wished he could get inside his girlfriend and how much he wanted their bodies to merge into one.

Magica smirked before sitting on Gladstone's lap. She rubbed his erection against her pussy a few times before impaling herself. Magica moved her hips aggressively, rising and falling with the speed she wanted to be fucked.

Gladstone just watched his girlfriend, enjoying the view he had. He didn't know what he liked more, the way her breasts bounced with each thrust or the expressions on her face, sweaty and flushed. That was an image that he wanted to preserve for all eternity.

Gladstone was the first to orgasm again, but that didn't stop him. He dedicated himself to kissing the body of his lover and even biting him. He wasn't being possessive, just enjoying the taste of her and the way she shivered.

Chapter Text

Torture

Donald Duck/Daffy Duck

Daffy's gaze fell on Donald and he began to study him carefully.

Donald was naked, bound and gagged, just as Daffy had requested. Donald wasn't fighting, just glaring at him. The latter made Daffy wonder how long it had taken him to give up. He suspected it had been hours and he knew how stubborn and temperamental his fellow pianist could be.

A smile spread across Daffy's face. While it was true that he wanted revenge, it was also true that that was not the only reason he had come to this place. Torturing his co-worker with sex was something he'd been thinking about for longer than he cared to admit.

Daffy pulled Donald down, but didn't untie him. He started kissing him and licking every part of his body. Long ago he had imagined what Donald would taste like and reality was not disappointing him. Shortly after, Daffy told himself that he wanted much more and decided to bite him. Daffy used so much force that it made him bleed.

Donald groaned and tried to free himself, but to no avail. The ropes were held tight, preventing any attempt to escape and stimulating him. The white-feathered duck was angry, his frown giving him away, but he was also excited, his erection quite visible.

"Perverted," Daffy commented as he stroked Donald's length. He slid his hands slowly, while tracing small circles on it.

After several failures, Donald gave up trying to escape. Maybe it was tiredness, maybe it was something else, the truth was that Daffy didn't know and didn't care.
Daffy never looked away from Donald and he wanted to see his every reaction. He enjoyed the way he shuddered at his touch and how his breathing became more and more labored. The desire he felt was so great that he decided to remove the gag.

"I wanted to hear him moan."

Donald insulted him and even cursed under his breath, but he didn't ask him to release him or to fuck him.

"How vulgar!" Daffy pretended to be offended and surprised. He had worked with Donald for months so he was aware of his vocabulary and temperament. "I'm going to punish you for that."

Donald complained, which was usual for him and, although he was not ignored, his words did not have the desired effect. Daffy watched him amused and he loved the sound of his voice and the way he complained was something he enjoyed, in fact that was the reason he used to make him angry. Daffy didn't hate Donald, he just loved seeing him get mad.

Daffy spanked Donald's butt. He used his hand to hit it hard, causing the area to redden and he didn't stop. He had heard many rumors about that ass and was proving that they weren't all wrong.

But Daffy wanted to do much more. He started kissing Donald while stroking his tail, playing with his tail feathers while nibbling on his neck. He was enjoying the moment and thinking of what else he could do.

Daffy placed Donald against his crotch. He didn't say anything, but the message was clear enough. Donald opened his mouth and began to suck on his member, engulfing it completely and occasionally applying some pressure with his tongue.

Daffy began to stroke the feathers on his head as he enjoyed the sight and the feeling of being licked. His desire to torture Donald had disappeared, because the desire he had to fuck him was greater.

Daffy turned his back to Donald. He held his erection between his hands and inserted it into his lover's butt. He found himself enjoying the warmth and tightness of that ass, shifting his hips in an attempt to go deeper. Daffy wanted to make him moan, wanted to hear him beg for her touch and wanted him to only think of him.

Daffy thrust a couple of times before she had an orgasm. He had made sure to ejaculate inside his co-worker's butt, then turned to watch the way his seed slipped between the white-feathered duck's legs.

"Good boy." Daffy caressed Donald's cheeks and kissed him. He had really enjoyed that experience and was willing to repeat it.

Chapter Text

Comfort

Donald Duck/Goofy

Goofy had known that Donald was not well from the first moment he saw him. It wasn't unusual for his friend to be angry, in fact it was unusual to see him in a good mood, but this time Goofy had a feeling that what was happening was something else. Donald didn't look upset, but…sad.

"Are you okay?"

"Yes," Donald said, but he didn't sound entirely convinced. "I'm just tired, you know, repairing the houseboat is exhausting and more if you have my luck."

Goofy didn't believe him, but preferred not to say anything. He knew his friend well enough to know that he would only make him angry if he insisted and that the sadness in his eyes was due to something more than tiredness.

"Do you want to play video games?"

Donald's reaction was what Goofy expected. He ran to the couch and turned on the television, putting on the first video game he had found, which, coincidentally, was his favorite.

They both played for several minutes and everything seemed fine. Goofy occasionally gave him small caresses, sometimes drawing small circles on his shoulders or resting him on his lap, gestures that were accepted.

"Jump, do it something jerk," Donald complained when he saw that his character had not managed to overcome the obstacle.

For Goofy, the way Donald behaved was curious. He watched him seek his touch, lean in when she wasn't touching him and rub against him occasionally. It was not normal for Donald to act like that, Mickey was the most affectionate of the group, however on this occasion Donald seemed so…hungry for touch.

The game ended with Donald as the winner, but that didn't seem to bother anyone. Donald lay down on Goofy's stomach and let himself be petted, giggling softly whenever Goofy tickled his stomach or arms.

Goofy liked seeing Donald in such a relaxed way, which is why he wanted to try other things. He began kissing his cheek and forehead repeatedly and playing with the feathers on his head. He didn't know what was happening to his friend, but he did know that his caresses helped him feel better and that was enough.

The caresses began to escalate in level without them realizing it. Goofy began to caress Donald's legs, getting closer to his crotch and his kisses began to turn wet. Goofy licked Donald's cheek and went down to his neck, even biting him.

Things got a little awkward when Donald groaned. Donald hadn't been very loud, but it had been impossible to ignore him. His face turned red and, for several moments, he refused to look Goofy in the face.

"We still playing?"

"How about playing Disney Crossing? I would like to play something quieter."

"Yeah, whatever you want," Donald answered a little nervously.

They didn't play. Goofy placed the disk in the console, but was distracted shortly after the name of the game was visible. Donald, once again, began to rub against his body, but this time, neither was uncomfortable.

Goofy held Donald's cheeks and kissed him. He wasn't doing it because he wanted to ease the tension of the moment, but because he really wanted to. Goofy was enjoying Donald's touch, the softness of his feathers and the taste of his kisses.

Donald sat on his lap and clung to his neck, deepening the kiss. Donald moved his hips, rubbing his butt against Goofy's crotch. His movements were slow, calm and were making Goofy lose control. His member had awakened and was eager to bury himself in his friend's butt.

"Wait, Donald… we shouldn't." Goofy was enjoying the moment, but he didn't feel like it was right. Donald looked so vulnerable, so hungry for touch, and he didn't want to take advantage of the situation.

"Why?" Donald asked between kisses. "Don't you want it?"

That was the problem. Goofy wanted it, his body begged him to do it, but he didn't want to take advantage of Donald and less when he was in that state.

"Is not correct."

"I need it." Donald leaned on his chest. He had his eyes closed, but he didn't look upset. "And if you want it, I don't understand why we should deny it."

Donald started kissing her neck, making it clear how much he wanted it. He resumed the movement of his hips, but this time he did nothing to silence his moans.

Goofy couldn't keep refusing. He took hold of Donald's cheeks and began to kiss him, inserting his tongue and tasting the inside of his mouth. He could feel the way his friend returned him and his hands caressing his body.

They both began to undress quickly. Donald was the most impatient, but Goofy was not far behind. Donald's desire began to become his own desire and this, grew with every moment.

"You're beautiful," Goofy told him.

Donald pushed him gently onto the counter and sat on his lap. He rubbed his butt against his crotch again, but this time there was no clothing to separate them and he only did it for a few moments.

Donald took Goofy's erection between his hands and guided it to his anus. At first he thrust the point in, but then he moved his hips, impaling himself in the process.

Goofy didn't know which was more pleasurable. Whether the feel of Donald's ass wrapping around his cock or the sounds he made. His ass was hot and tight, but his face and the moans they made were too beautiful to ignore.

"Your ass is the best, but I also like to hear you moan."

Donald kissed him and was effusive. His hands explored him anxiously and Donald was still hungry for touch. He wanted to be touched and hear compliments, he needed to feel loved and Goofy made that feel great.

"I love you."

Goofy was the first to climax, but that didn't stop him. He dedicated himself to caressing Donald, he slid his fingers over his member, noticing that it was still hard and shuddering at the way his friend reacted. Their expressions were what he liked the most and he wanted to continue seeing them.

It wouldn't be long before Goofy had a new erection and Donald made it clear to him what his intentions were.

Chapter Text

First time

Della Duck/Penumbra

It wasn't usual for Della to be nervous. She didn't always know what to do, but she used to behave as if she did, even in the worst of scenarios, however this time was different. Della wasn't just nervous, she was anxious, eager and even happy, because, despite her misgivings, she really wanted to be there.

Her date with Penumbra had gone in the best way. It wasn't calm or romantic, neither of them was looking for that, but it was exciting and full of adventure. They had both climbed Mount Neverest, which got boring when they discovered the mountain trick, toured Calisota in the plane, and Della performed various stunts, which were captured on a blogger's camera and posted online.

“I must admit this planet is not so bad."

"And you haven't seen it all." Della smirked as she thought of her plans. "Let's go home, there's something I want to show you."

Penumbra raised an eyebrow. She was suspicious of Della's intentions and even wanted them.

"What do you have in mind?"

Della feigned innocence.

"I just want to show you how much I feel for you."

Both were heading to the McDuck mansion and, without knowing it, they had the same idea in mind. They were both nervous, but in Della's case, that feeling was greater.
It wasn't inexperience that worried her, but being able to show Penumbra how much she loved her.

"Would you like me to walk you to your room or would you rather go to mine?"

"I think we'll have more privacy in your room."

Della nodded a little nervously. She grabbed her girlfriend and practically dragged her to her room. The boys and Scrooge were on an adventure, Donald was on a trip with Daisy and the girls, Bentina and Launchpad were off to a convention, and Duckworth was still in the other world so Della knew she shouldn't worry about anything interrupt.

Della closed the door and stretched out so that she could be level with Penumbra. It wasn't enough so she had to jump up and hang on his shoulders. She kissed her girlfriend repeatedly, enjoying the feel of her body against hers and the warmth of her mouth.

"You were late in doing it."

Della kissed Penumbra repeatedly and each kiss was an "I love you" that Penumbra responded with the same passion. Soon the kisses were not enough and both began to caress each other on the clothes.

Penumbra wrapped her arms around Della and began playing with her tail feathers, sliding her fingers around her entrance but not digging in.
Della loved the way Penumbra touched her, but she also found it annoying. A part of her wanted her to insert her fingers and another part wanted her to continue caressing her as he had been doing up until now.

Penumbra propped Della on the bed and began to undress her. Della shivered with each touch, a little surprised that the mighty warrior could behave so sweetly. It wasn't that it bothered her, on the contrary, she was enjoying it.

"Penny, you're wonderful," Della told her between moans. "The best."

Della wrapped her legs around Penumbra and switched positions with her. Penumbra had made her feel great, and she wanted to return the favor. Della began to kiss her, first on the face and then moved down, undressing her and licking the exposed areas.

Della had wanted to do that since the first time she had seen her. Penumbra's beauty had captivated her, but what made her fall in love was his character. She was so strong, so determined, her temper was explosive and those were qualities that she greatly appreciated.

Penumbra slid her hands through Della's hair, burying her hands in her feathers. Normally she liked to be in control of things, but the way Della kissed her made the idea not seem unpleasant and made her anxious about whatever she had on her mind.

Della continued down until she reached Penumbra's feet, then up to her crotch. She slid a finger over her pussy, noting how wet it was and how sensitive that part was. Della traced her lips, checking how swollen they were and tracing small circles on her clit.

Della loved the sight of it, she took pride in knowing that it was the reason Penumbra was digging her fingers into the sheets and moaning so loudly. She enjoyed the moisture and warmth of her pussy, the pleasure she felt was greater when she introduced her fingers.

Penumbra arched her back and moved her hips in an attempt to drive Della's fingers deeper. She hadn't been in love with Della from the start, but she had been intrigued, and the annoyance she felt at one point turned into a greater feeling, love.

Della smiled at her girlfriend's reaction and told herself that she wanted to try something different. She withdrew her fingers, causing Penumbra to look at her in annoyance, but she didn't have time to complain. Della buried her face between her legs and slid her tongue over her pussy, tracing her lips and tasting her.

"You are delicious."

“You talk too much."

Della smiled before continuing to test Penumbra. She buried her fingers between Penny's hips. At that moment she wasn't worried about being too aggressive, she knew her girlfriend and knew how strong she was, later she wouldn't regret it, on the contrary, she would feel proud when she saw the marks.

Chapter Text

McDuck's Castle

Fergus McDuck/Donald Duck

The battle against F.O.W.L had been tough, but it was over. Black Heron had been eliminated from existence, Bradford was turned into a creature devoid of reason and the other members escaped, but Donald trusted that they could catch them the moment they tried to do something, he wanted to believe that the worst was over.

Donald would have preferred to go ahead with his plans, but he thought Scrooge was right when he said that they had to make sure everyone got home and that the Hallows were safe. Then he found out that the barrier protecting McDuck Castle had been broken and he couldn't think of any excuse.

"Come on Donald!" Della told him, "I bet the grandparents will want to meet your girls and find out about Webby."

Donald had considered saying no, but May and June listened to Della and he couldn't say anything. They looked so happy, refusing the invitation could make them feel like they were the problem.

"It will be fun!" Della tried to cheer him up.

"This is the perfect opportunity for them to explain to us what's going on," Matilda added.

Donald wasn't entirely convinced, but he didn't say anything. They all looked so happy and he didn't want to spoil the fun.

"Welcome." Downy and Fergus were cheerful, welcoming them with warm smiles.

Restoring the barrier was easy and they were even able to make it not appear right away so they were able to extend the stay.

"I am a father now," commented Scrooge, taking many by surprise.

Matilda had been kidnapped, but she hadn't been able to witness much of the events so, like her parents, she still didn't know much. Donald and Della were at the battle, but they didn't know all the details, they had been too busy with the battle to pay attention.

Donald, Bentina and Downy set about preparing something special for the occasion. There were only three people, but they prepared large amounts of food, enough to feed everyone in the castle and even more.

"Are you sure?" Downy asked him.

Donald looked around at May and June, then nodded.

“They need me and I want them."

"What about your girlfriend?"

"I'll talk to her, but I wouldn't be surprised if she agreed."

Downy patted Donald's head and kissed his cheeks. She knew her grandson would be a great father to these girls, but she wanted to hear it from him. There were times when Downy felt that she was not aware of what was going on around her.

"You are a great man and you deserve to be happy."

Donald smiled a little sheepishly. He appreciated his grandmother's faith, but felt that he was not worthy of that trust. He had lied to her many times and kept more secrets from her than she could remember.

Scrooge and Webby talked over lunch. Both dedicated themselves to telling what happened during the battle against F.O.W.L and talking about what seemed to be the last adventure. Both placed special emphasis on the nexus papyrus and what made them father and daughter.

No one noticed the moment Donald and Fergus disappeared or was aware of what they did during the time they were gone.

"It's been a long time since you've been here." Fergus backed Donald against the wall and started kissing his neck. "And worst of all, you tried to trick me. That fake Donald was very convincing, but I have my means and I was able to check the truth."

Donald didn't know what his grandfather was talking about and wouldn't think about it until long after he had left McDuck Castle. At that moment all he could think about was that Fergus was too close.

"Don't do that again." Fergus slipped his hands under Donald's clothes and began to caress him. There was no tenderness in his touch, only lust and an uncontrollable desire to possess him.

Donald offered no resistance. Fergus and Scrooge were more alike than either of them would like to admit so he told himself that it was best for everyone to let go.

Fergus stepped away from Donald for a few moments and began to undress him. He did not break his garments, but he was close to doing so. He got between his legs and bit him so hard he drew blood.

"Scrooge's in for a surprise," Fergus commented with a smile.

He had left a mark that could only be visible under certain circumstances. He wanted Scrooge to see it, but not someone else to. Fergus undressed and once more kissed Donald. On that occasion he leaned on his grandson and dedicated himself to exploring his body.

Donald leaned on his back. While it was true that he enjoyed being touched in this way and that Fergus was good at kissing, he couldn't help but feel guilty. He didn't need to strain to think of reasons why what he was doing wasn't right and the guilt gnawed at him.
Fergus bit him and once again drew blood.

"You think too much," Fergus scolded, such was his annoyance that he didn't realize the mark on his neck would be visible and that it would arouse some suspicion.
Fergus left Donald's lap and his grandson got the message right away. While it was true that it had been a long time since they were last together, it was also true that they knew each other well enough to know what the other wanted.

Donald took a deep breath before bringing his hands to the older man's crotch. He slid his fingers over that area, traversing his member that had become visible and causing it to finish hardening. He then slid his tongue over his member, outlining his veins and occasionally kissing him.
Fergus put his hands on his shoulders. The force he used was painful, but Donald didn't complain. Hearing Fergus's compliments and the way he moaned made him forget about the pain, the guilt, and everything else.

"You should stay."

Donald completely swallowed his lover's member. It had gone so deep in his throat that it made him nauseous. He brought his hands to his crotch and began to caress his own member. Donald jerked off as fast as he sucked his grandfather off and only stopped when he felt hot fluid on his face.

He hadn't been able to climax, but he knew that Fergus hadn't finished either and that he wanted so much more. McDuck might be older and over a hundred years old, but he was not lacking in vitality and was always very passionate during his encounters with Donald.

"Cho math*."

Donald watched Fergus get to his feet and reach for a bottle. She watched him coat his fingers with lube and spread his legs, a little anxious and a little restless. The guilt hadn't entirely disappeared, but he had managed to silence that voice and focus on pleasing his lover.

Fergus sat down across from him and stuck a finger in. He moved it a little, dedicating himself to exploring that cavity he knew so well, then inserted another one and began to imitate the movement of scissors.

"Tell me, Donald, can Scrooge give you as much pleasure as I can?"

Donald answered without even thinking about it. He knew of the rivalry between the two so he was aware that there was only one correct answer and that was the one he gave him.

"Balach math, ach dìreach gun fhios, nì mi cinnteach gu bheil thu a 'tuigsinn. Tha thu leamsa, na dìochuimhnich.**"

Donald moved his hips so that Fergus's fingers could reach deeper and touch his most sensitive spot. He didn't stop and this time he was the one in control, something that wouldn't last long.

Fergus smirked before placing himself between the younger's legs. At first he only inserted the tip, then he kissed Donald and slid inside him, slowly opening the younger one, enjoying every feature, every curve, thickness and length was a return to the place he didn't want to leave.

Donald dug his nails into Fergus's back, leaving several marks on it.

"Tha thu cho faisg... An robh thu còmhla ri cuideigin bhon turas mu dheireadh a chunnaic mi thu?***"

Donald bit Fergus's shoulder. They both knew the answer to that question and Donald was aware that it was best if he didn't say anything, for everyone's sake.

They both kissed once more.

Donald cried out as he felt his lover's seed fill him. Fergus rammed into him a few more times and he finally managed to orgasm. Getting to his feet took some time, his body was sore from sex and that made him limp slightly.

They both began to dress and this time they did so slowly. Donald made sure to erase any evidence of what they had done, checking that he couldn't hide the hickey on his neck. Scrooge's reaction was the one that worried him the most.

"We'd better get back soon, they might notice we're absent."

Chapter Text

Loot

Lunaris/Donald Duck

Lunaris had begun observing the McDuck family shortly after Della arrived on the Moon. At first it was just curiosity. It intrigued him to see someone succeed in something he had tried countless times, so it was a security measure, Scrooge McDuck seemed to be a threat to his plans and he needed to neutralize him, but he wasn't the only one that worried him.

Donald Duck was spending more and more time watching him. Sometimes she studied his behavior, analyzing his weaknesses and threat level, other times he just watched him because he was funny, but the truth was he couldn't stop thinking about him.

Lunaris had hatched a plan, trick Della into giving him the plans, invade Earth and take Donald as his loot. He was a conqueror so he felt he would only be claiming what was rightfully his. However, things didn't turn out the way he had hoped, but it wasn't something he complained about.

At first Lunaris thought it was a misunderstanding, the odds were very slim, but one look at Donald was enough for his doubts to disappear and he was happy to see that things turned out better than he had imagined.

"The cells aren't in good shape," it was true, but Lunaris hadn't really been paying attention, "and I need to make sure he doesn't escape."

"What makes you think he's a threat?" Penumbra answered and seemed a little nervous, she had been that way ever since Della had left on Selene's Spear.

"Don't you remember everything Della told us about him? Donald Duck is an expert at escaping. I'll take him to my room and take the opportunity to interrogate him."

Penumbra did not seem entirely convinced, but said nothing. She was planning to retreat when Lunaris stopped her.

While it was true that Lunaris's words denoted confidence, it was also true that his actions denoted the opposite. Penumbra had a device on her suit that the Selenite planned to immobilize her with if he deemed her a threat. Lunaris placed a similar device on Donald, the difference being that it was less subtle.

Donald tried to escape. He stood up and managed to put up a fight even though he was tied up. Lunaris gave him an electric shock through the collar he had put on him earlier so he couldn't move.

"It is useless for you to try to resist," Lunaris said mockingly, "you are in my domain and even if you managed to escape, you would achieve nothing."

Donald tried to get to his feet, but he was still shaken by the electric shock. His face showed determination and firmness, qualities that Lunaris wanted to destroy.

"You must be Donald, Della told me a lot about you."

Donald's reaction was what Lunaris had expected. He was surprised at first, but then his expression turned angry again. The selenite knew that he would have asked for his sister if he could speak.

“She's fine, at least for now, but that's up to you. If you do anything for me, I'll take you to her."

That was a lie, but Lunaris wanted to know to what extent he could control Donald, he wanted to break him, break his will and mold him to the point where he could only think of pleasing him.

"I know what you're thinking. It's impossible! I came in your rocket! It was not she who was piloting it, but a scout. Della found out that I plan to invade Earth so I sent her to a dungeon."

Donald's face reddened and once again he attacked him. Lunaris had several problems avoiding his blows and he didn't quite succeed, so he had to go to the shock collar. An electric shock was enough to knock him out of action and make him lose consciousness.

"Maybe I should lower the voltage."

Lunaris began to undress Donald. He removed the garments very carefully, stroking each garment, enjoying the softness of its feathers and the firmness of its muscles. The general did not limit himself to caresses, he kissed and licked him quite effusively. Everything about him seemed beautiful to him and made him want more.

Lunaris stripped off his clothes without taking his eyes off Donald. The selenite hadn't considered having sex with Donald while he was unconscious, that idea came as soon as he saw him. His cock was throbbing and he didn't want to and couldn't wait.

The selenite took one of Donald's hands and brought it to his crotch. His body shuddered when he felt that hand on his member and the pleasure he felt was greater when his movements were faster and his grip firmer.

Lunaris smirked before sliding his member into his mouth. That was something he had thought about very often and what he most wanted to do. He was enjoying the warmth of that cavity and that motivated him to move faster.

"Keep sleeping, I'll take care of everything," Lunaris commented with a certain malice, the smile on his face getting bigger when he saw that Donald didn't react.

Lunaris ejaculated and made sure his discharge ended up in his prisoner's mouth. Donald began to cough, and for a moment Lunaris thought he was going to wake up. Part of him wanted it, but he didn't complain. He was beginning to believe that it was much more pleasurable to fuck Donald while he was unconscious and he was determined to find out.

For the selenite it was extremely gratifying when he noticed an erection in the body of his prisoner. Donald was still unconscious, but his body was quite receptive. He coated his fingers with lubricant and began to insert them into the earthling's butt.

Lunaris cared little if Donald was hurt or not. The only reason he applied lube was because he was afraid that if he didn't, the experience would be less gratifying and that his small body wouldn't be able to handle his cock.

Lunaris didn't hold back. His thrusts weren't careful, on the contrary, he was moving with such aggressiveness that it had made him bleed.
Donald didn't open his eyes as soon as he regained consciousness, his whole body ached, especially his butt. He didn't understand why he felt like someone had stuck a dagger in his butt or why he felt like thousands of ants were moving under his skin. Everything made sense as soon as he heard Lunaris moans.

Donald opened his eyes and wished it was all a nightmare. He didn't want to accept that Lunaris was on top of him, slipping in and out of his body, or to think about everything he'd done while he was unconscious. He tried to free himself, kicking and punching hard, but all his attempts were in vain. It would have bitten him if he hadn't been gagged.

"So you're awake," Lunaris commented, looking a bit dejected, "but don't worry, we're not done yet."

Donald gave him an angry look. He shook himself so hard that he managed to shake Lunaris off of him.

"So you like it rough huh?"

Donald closed his eyes tightly as he felt his body shaken by an electric shock. The voltage was not very strong so he did not lose consciousness, but he did lose mobility.

Lunaris was amused by Donald's attempts to escape, especially when he had to punish him. Learning that he was to rejoin his army was disappointing, but he told himself not to worry as Donald would be there when he got back.

He was wrong.

Penumbra had helped him escape, and his prisoner was not about to let his plans succeed.

Chapter Text

Party

Lyla Lay/Donald Duck/Odin Eidolon

Donald adjusted the neckline of his dress, but immediately regretted it when he saw that his legs were more visible. He knew that protecting his secret identity was important and that if he showed up at the club in his uniform he would draw a lot of attention, but not why he should wear that outfit.

While it was true that Paperinik had gone to the 23rd century at the request of the time police, it was also true that going to the disco was not part of his mission. Odin had gotten him a pass to extend his stay and had proposed that they go out and have fun.

"Need help?" Odin asked, who was outside the room.

"Yes."

Donald opened the door and Odin entered. He had also dressed up, being someone so influential his presence wouldn't go unnoticed either, but that wasn't what had caught the superhero's attention.

Odin was wearing a tracksuit, clothing that didn't seem to match him, but it fit him well. He had his green parts, the color he used to wear.

"You look good. But that doesn't explain why I have to wear this suit.” Donald pointed to his blue dress, he had had to wear a corset to simulate a waist and a turtleneck to hide the padding.

Odin stood behind him and zipped up the suit.

"I think we both know the answer."

Donald didn't get a chance to reply. He was distracted when he heard the sound of the door being slammed. It didn't take him long to figure out who was looking for them.

"Go."

Lyla entered. She was wearing a dress similar to Pk's and the two had come to an agreement. The reporter told her that if she wore that outfit, she would too, an offer she couldn't refuse.

"Can you help me with this?" Lyla pointed to the zipper on her dress.

Odin was the one who helped her in the same way that he had helped Donald a short time before. They exchanged a few words, mostly compliments, and headed to the nightclub Lyla had suggested.

"Today's theme is 'Sunset on the Beach,'" Lyla told him. "Don't worry about the dance, it's retro music night."

“I feel older than my Uncle Scrooge and that's a lot."

Lyla and Odin laughed at those words, but didn't comment on it.

Donald was amazed to see the interior of the disco. It looked like a beach, with the floor covered in sand, large palm trees from which hammocks hung, a platform in the center where various artists performed traditional Hawaiian dances and juggled with torches, various food stalls, and areas dedicated to dancing. . The ceiling reflected the sunset and this was one of the things that Donald liked the most.

"Let's Dance!" Donald took Lyla and Odin by the hands and dragged them onto the dance floor.

It was a surprise to Lyla and Odin to see how well Donald performed on the dance floor. They both knew him to be quite a competent hero and had even accompanied him on many of his adventures, but they did not believe he was such a skilled dancer.

The three of them danced for a long time before taking a break. They headed to the rest area and, much to Donald's annoyance, Odin and Lyla decided to use the same hammock as him.

"You know there are more hammocks, right?" Donald asked, somewhat annoyed.

“We prefer this place."

Odin and Lyla started to tickle Donald, they would have wanted to do more, but they knew that it was against the rules of the place and that they could do it later, in Odin's apartment.

Donald complained about the tickling, but didn't press the issue. He put his arms around them both and began to talk to them, at first omitting any details that might compromise his secret identity, but forgetting about it soon after.

The rest of the evening passed quietly. Donald took it as a personal challenge to try all the dishes and he did it despite the fact that they not only had foods from different parts of the world, but also from different times. The only thing he couldn't do was drink as much Duck-Cola as he wanted. Odin and Lyla stopped him.

The evening ended in Odin's apartment, more specifically in the room assigned to Donald. Odin was the first to kiss Donald, something he had wanted to do for a long time, even when he was called One. Lyla would soon follow suit and she felt the same way.

Donald smiled flirtatiously and began to undress while doing a little dance. The smile on his face widened as Odin and Lyla followed suit.

"You are beautiful," he told them shortly before kissing them. "I love you so much."

What Donald felt was something that went beyond desire. He enjoyed the company of Odin and Lyla, he didn't always understand what they said, but he enjoyed the passion with which they expressed themselves and the intelligence with which they spoke. Donald appreciated many of their qualities, admiring how funny, witty and loyal they could be, but he also appreciated the way he felt when he was with them, he felt accepted and valued.

"I love you, Donald," Lyla and Odin said in unison.

Donald ignored that, in theory, only Lyla knew his secret identity. Part of him knew that Odin was still the One he loved so much and trusted blindly.

Donald took a few minutes to appreciate his two lovers, memorizing their expressions and the image of their naked bodies. He felt so lucky to have them and anxious about what was to come. After that he started kissing them. At first it was just lip brushes, then more demanding kisses.

Donald slid his tongue inside Lyla's mouth while Odin licked his neck. Odin bit him so hard that he left a mark, visible even through the feathers.

Donald continued his kisses, taking a seat on Odin's lap, rubbing his butt against Odin's crotch and massaging Lyla's breasts. The superhero brought one of Lyla's breasts to his mouth and began to lick it while caressing the other.

Lyla and Odin were droids, but both had programming that allowed them to react to such stimuli. Both, for different reasons, had a body with which they could have sexual relations and enjoy them without any kind of limitation.

Donald also ignored the fact that Odin had a bottle of lube in that room, he was too focused on the sensations he felt. All the superhero could think about was how much he enjoyed the caresses of his two lovers.

Odin and Lyla took turns inserting their fingers inside her ass. Both knew what they were doing because they had been informed beforehand.
Donald moaned loudly every time Odin and Lyla touched his most sensitive spots or when they kissed him. His whole body shuddered with each caress, with each lick. He dug his nails into his lovers' backs, he wasn't possessive, but he bit them down so hard it would have left a mark if they had a biological body.

"So good." Odin licked his neck, something that made him wince.

"And beautiful." Lyla ran her finger over Donald's abdomen, tracing small circles.

Donald loved hearing the compliments Lyla and Odin gave him. He loved the way they treated him and felt loved, he enjoyed their company and wanted to give them back some of the pleasure they gave him.

"Now is my turn. I want you to feel as good as I do."

The superhero used his fingers to stimulate his lovers. At first he just outlined their entrances, tracing small circles and then inserting his fingers, one at a time, increasing the speed of their movements each time he heard them moan.

Donald moved between Lyla's legs and slid inside her. He didn't dare to go faster until she asked him to and he didn't want to hurt her.

"You're so warm and so tight." Donald rested his beak on Lyla, a chaste kiss.

Odin had his back to Donald. He slid inside and tried to coordinate his movements with those of the superhero. He loved the way his lover's body felt and he let him know with several compliments.

Donald loved the way Odin's cock felt, shuddering with each thrust and even begging for more. He loved the way Lyla's pussy squeezed his member and hearing his two lovers enjoying the moment.

That was the first of many such encounters.

Chapter Text

Your secret

Donald Duck/Dapper Duck

Daisy Duck/Donald Duck and Daisy Duck/Dapper Duck mentions.

Dapper had fallen in love with Daisy from the first time he saw her, in a photograph, and that was the reason he agreed to Donald's strange request. Dapper had enjoyed their date and his only regret was that Daisy had found out and he had to run away.

On that occasion, he and Donald had ended up in the Tunnel of Love. Donald wanted to get his girlfriend back, but he threw her off the boat by mistake and they ended up hugging each other. Dapper suspected that they had done much more, but could never confirm it.

Later Dapper was able to go out with Daisy being himself. Daisy had had a fight with Donald, which Dapper wasn't surprised about. He doubted that Donald was a good boyfriend and he wasn't doing it just because he wanted to trick Daisy into thinking he had learned good manners, the way he behaved on that occasion left a lot to think about.

Daisy agreed to go out with him after he pushed her away from a fallen statue, but Dapper wasn't entirely satisfied and couldn't even understand how he had ended up in a cabin, under Donald and begging for his touch, begging him to... fuck.

On that occasion Daisy had told him that she would be out of town for work, she was a reporter so it was not unusual for her to leave Duckburg for considerable periods. He had called Donald and met him at the cabin where they used to meet.

There were no words between them, they only kissed as soon as they saw each other. Donald picked him up and carried him to his room, kissing him the whole time. Dapper watched in wonder as Donald undressed and then stripped him of his garments.

Dapper loved how impulsive Donald was, how passionate his actions were, and also his appearance. His lover was small, but stocky. He had the muscles and scars of a warrior and he was one of the Three Caballeros, a hero who traveled with his friends around the world while fighting evil.

Donald kissed each exposed area, even biting occasionally, but always careful not to leave any marks. Donald took more time when he reached his crotch, licking his member and masturbating it with his hands with the effusiveness that he used to show in each of their encounters.

Dapper buried her hands in Donald's back. He did not have long nails, but the force he used was such that it caused small injuries and even made him bleed. His breathing was heavy and his body was beginning to cover with sweat. His moans were getting louder, they were in a secluded area so he wasn't worried that they could hear him, although the truth was that Dapper couldn't think clearly.

Donald also licked his butt. He used his tongue to outline his entrance and even kissed the area, sending chills down his spine and causing him to orgasm. Dapper didn't feel embarrassed, something that had happened in the beginning. Donald made him feel so good that he used to think that he must be happy for all the pleasure he felt.

Dapper enjoyed watching Donald put on the condom. He didn't know why he liked it so much, but it did make him anxious.
Donald leaned over him and started kissing him. Dapper wrapped his legs around him and that was the signal Donald needed. Donald cupped his cock in his hands and guided it to his lover's entrance. He stormed in, not wanting to take things easy and he knew Dapper preferred it that way.

The room was filled with the sound of their moans and the thuds of their bodies joining together. There were no words of love, only obscene words and a lot of passion. Dapper wasn't sure how he felt about Donald, he couldn't even say for sure that he liked him, but he was aware of how much he needed him and how much he wanted him. His body insisted on his company and it was impossible for him to get away from him, he wanted him like he had never wanted anyone.

Chapter Text

Her addiction

Sasuke Uchiha/Sakura Haruno.

Sakura had fallen in love with Sasuke the day she met him, it was love at first sight. Back then she didn't even aspire to be a kunoichi, she was a child and didn't even know what she expected for her future.

Sasuke hadn't helped her, in fact he probably hadn't even seen her. He was in the company of his older brother, practicing shuriken throwing. She couldn't stop looking at him, not only was she fascinated with the way he threw those weapons, but she had also been captivated by their beauty.
From that moment he knew that he wanted to be by his side always, for all eternity.

Sakura told herself that she might get his attention if she became a kunoichi, but she didn't. Her classmates began to bother her and she did not dare to defend herself. A part of her agreed with them and felt that they were telling the truth that her forehead was too big and that there was nothing about it to be conspicuous.
Then Ino appeared. She protected her and gave her the courage she needed. Sakura no longer thought of her as someone who was worthless, but as a flower bud that was about to bloom. Sakura told herself that she wouldn't allow anyone to humiliate her and so she did. Her temperament became known and she became the best student of her generation.

Her friendship with Ino ended the moment Sakura learned that she liked Sasuke too. She felt betrayed, but that was not her only reason. Ino was her rival and Sakura told herself that she would not allow herself to lose to her, in shinobi arts and in love.
Sakura thought she had a chance when they were on the same team. She had to deal with Naruto, but she told herself that it didn't matter if Sasuke was around. Time passed and she was forming ties with all the members of the Seven team. Sasuke liked him more and more and Naruto, he learned to see him as a precious nakama.

Then the Orochimaru incident happened. Sasuke left the village and all she could do was tell him that she loved him and beg him to stay. Naruto promised that he would bring him back and he was as good as his word. While it was true that Sasuke didn't stay long in the village, it was also true that he had left his hatred behind.

This time Sasuke had punched his forehead. He didn't do it with the intention of hurting her, something he had done in the past. He said goodbye and Sakura had a feeling that he would be back and that when he did, he would be ready to reciprocate her feelings.

The years passed and nothing had changed. Sakura told herself that she could wait longer and that it was fine, but deep down she knew that wasn't true. She bet against Tsunade for his love, expecting her to lose as was her wont. She was desperate.

Sakura found the paraphilia brothel card and told herself that was what she needed. Being able to fuck Sasuke was what she wanted the most and an opportunity she wasn't willing to pass up.

She showed up at the brothel and was greeted by Lilithmon. The appearance of the place made her think it might be a mistake, and though she considered backing away, she didn't. Her curiosity was much greater.

"Can I really have anything I ask for?"

"Everything and more. In this place the impossible does not exist."

"And it will have an additional cost?"

"I assure you that all our customers can pay our prices and we can meet all your demands. Nothing is forbidden and everything is possible."

“I'm glad to hear that because I'd like to do it in a castle. I want Sasuke to dress in a traditional wedding kimono and carry me bridal style. I want to wear a traditional kimono, decorated with cherry blossoms and green gemstones. I want our room to have silk curtains and sheets, the pillows to be stuffed with goose feathers and the walls decorated with all kinds of paintings, statues and many treasures, I want it to be a room worthy of a feudal lord."

"Your order will be ready in an hour, meanwhile you can enjoy our shows or join the orgy. Everything is included in the package."

Sakura decided to attend the shows. The orgy wasn't even an option. She only wanted to be with Sasuke and no one else. The shows did not seem particularly attractive to her, but she decided to attend these. Waiting for an hour seemed like too much, but she didn't feel like leaving and coming back later.

Finally, the moment that she was waiting for so much arrived and Lilithmon told her what she wanted to hear. She dressed in the kimono she wanted to wear, one that was as beautiful as it was elegant and that would cause a lot of envy. The room was just as she had imagined it, but best of all, Sasuke was there, waiting for her.

"Sakura, I've come back for you and I'm never leaving you again." Sakura ran to Sasuke's side and started kissing him. Feeling that she was reciprocated made her heart race. She had dreamed of that moment many times, yet what she was experiencing, even if it wasn't quite real, was so much better.

They both parted ways. Sasuke scooped Sakura up bridal style and carried her to the bed. He placed her very carefully on the sheets and began to undress her. He began to caress and kiss the exposed areas with infinite tenderness. Sakura began to moan, enjoying the feeling of being treated as if she were the most valuable thing and even more knowing that those expressions of affection came from Sasuke.

"You're beautiful," Sasuke told her. "Your body is perfect, I could kiss you for hours and never get tired."

Sakura felt her face redden. In her dreams Sasuke always complimented her and told her how important she was to him and told her that only she could heal all his wounds.

“You are too good for me. I know I don't deserve you, but I can't and I don't want to live by your side. When I'm with you I feel like I can be a better person. You do me good, you are my soulmate and everything I need."

"I'll never leave you," Sakura told him, her breath coming in short gasps. "Just let me make you feel good, let me take care of you and assured you that I will be able to make you happy."

“I don't know what souls are made of, but ours are definitely made of the same stuff."

Sakura wanted to be everything to Sasuke, she wanted him to think of her the way she thought of him, she wanted him to need her like she needed him and not be able to stop thinking about her.

They both kissed again and this time Sakura had a more active role. She began to undress Sasuke, enjoying the hardness of his muscles and the warmth of his skin. She wanted it all and at the same time she didn't want to let it go.

Sakura bit Sasuke's neck. He wanted to mark it as his own and let everyone know. At that moment she had forgotten that they were in the paraphilia brothel and that everything that happened there, stayed in that place.

"Can I taste you?" Sasuke asked her.

Sakura responded with a nod.

Sasuke positioned himself between her legs. At first he just outlined her crotch, slid a finger across her lips and traced several circles on her clit. Her body reacted immediately, moistening at his touch. Then he slid his tongue out and Sakura arched her back, dazed by so many emotions.

"More!" she yelled and Sasuke complied.

He increased the intensity of his licking and made her shiver. Sakura had an orgasm at that moment, but not the last one. She dug her nails into his back, applying so much force they drew blood.

Sasuke didn't stop there. He went up to her tits and began to lick them.

"They're so pretty, perfect."

Sakura had often felt self-conscious about the size of her breasts. On more than one occasion she had found herself looking at Tsunade enviously, wishing she had a bust as prominent as her, Ino or Hinata. But this time it was different. Sasuke was testing them with such devotion that it was impossible for her not to believe her words or feel like she was the most beautiful and desirable woman.

"Sakura, I… I need you."

Sakura kissed Sasuke and that was the confirmation he needed. Sasuke left her breasts, positioned himself between her legs. At first he just rubbed his penis against Sakura's pussy, causing Sakura to beg him to hurry up. Her mind was clouded with pleasure and her body just wished she could feel Sasuke inside her.

Sasuke slid inside her after what seemed like an eternity. The movement of her hips seemed slow and torturous so she begged him for more. Sasuke once again obeyed him. She placed her legs on his shoulders and her thrusts became firmer and more rhythmic.

Sakura thought it was all over when she had an orgasm. She could see Sasuke's seed seeping between her legs and told herself that it had all been worth it. Sasuke kissed her, this time more calmly and even tenderly. He caressed her and took care of making her feel calm and loved.

The payment was not pleasant, but it was familiar. Sasuke threw a chidori at him and, once again, he thought he was dead. He hated feeling that way.
When Sakura woke up, she was in her bed, covered in sweat and very agitated.

Chapter Text

The family blot
Theodore Nott/Andromeda Black Tonks

The war was over, but Theodore Nott acted as if nothing had changed. He went back to Hogwarts to finish his studies and had no problem ignoring the offensive comments. It wasn't the first time he had been through something like this and he certainly didn't care, he had more important matters to worry about.

All Slytherin students, without exception, were ostracized, even by those who hadn't even started their education. Everyone assumed that it was necessary to be corrupted to be part of that house and assured that there was a club that formed dark magicians. Theodore Nott didn't care and there were other things that worried him. His studies had been his highest priority until he met Andromeda Black.

He didn't know who she was even though she was a Black. All the pureblood wizards had agreed to pretend she didn't exist, and no one wanted to talk about her. Theodore Nott was not enamored by her kindness, he had not even had a chance to interact with her. What captivated him was her beauty and, later, her power. Andromeda, had the poise and elegance that was so distinctive of the Blacks and also great strength.

Theodore investigated Andromeda, motivated by curiosity, learning about its achievements and its history. Finding out she was married was upsetting, but it wasn't enough to quench the desire he felt for her, nor did he care that her husband was what they knew as "mudbloods."

On several occasions he tried to flirt with her, but something always stopped him. Sometimes it was her friends who interrupted, other times it was Andromeda's friends, Teddy was the most frequent cause and she used to be accompanied by her grandson most of the time.

Then he found out about the paraphilia brothel. Theodore didn't know if it was chance or not that he found the brothel card, he didn't care either. The only thing he knew was that this was what he needed and he decided to take the opportunity.

His doubts began as soon as he saw the location of the brothel. Theodore had expected such a place to be in Knockturn Alley, not in a Muggle neighborhood. While it was true that he didn't care as much about blood issues as his father, it was also true that Muggles weren't exactly to his liking.

The thought of Andromeda was enough to make him want to take the risk. A part of him thought that was the only way he could have her and he didn't want to pass up the opportunity.
Theodore had his doubts when he saw the brothel. The building was in ruins, the paint was peeling off. The neighborhood was in similar conditions. Theodore on more than one occasion believed that he would be mugged and even reached into his pocket, clutching his wand.

He didn't need it. He entered the building and was greeted by a very beautiful woman, which was enough for all of Theodore's doubts to disappear.
It wasn't Lilithmon's pronounced bust that convinced Theodore or her flirtatious smile, it was the fact that she wasn't human. He could sense a certain demonic nature in her and that gave him the certainty that he had come to the right place.

"Welcome to the paraphilia brothel! How can I help you?"

“There is a woman I want to be with."

Theodore had thought of all the details and let Lilithmon know. He tried not to forget anything and to be very specific about what he wanted. The price to pay did not matter to him. While it was true that he no longer possessed the influence that he had in the past, he was convinced that he could pay any price. He had started to take an interest in creating different artifacts and relied on his abilities to establish lucrative businesses.

"Understood," Lilithmon commented as she wrote. Her expression was of boring.

Theodore wondered what kind of things the woman had seen. He told himself that he had probably witnessed all kinds of perversions and that, according to what he had read, the paraphilia brothel was a place created to fulfill all kinds of fantasies, especially the forbidden ones.

"Your room will be ready in an hour. We have two alternatives, an orgy in the main room or several shows. If I may make a recommendation, Room 3-A will be showing the erotic version of Beedle the Bard's tales. Don't worry, it has no additional value."

Theodore decided to follow Lilithmon's suggestion, intrigued by what she was proposing. In his mind, he told himself that it was better to enjoy a show than to sit around doing nothing for an hour or come back later. He enjoyed the show, marveling at the way those tales were adapted and wondering how many wizards were around and which ones were purebloods.

“Your order is ready."

Andromeda was naked, lying on the bed and showing him her pussy. The message was clear and Theodore accepted it immediately. He began to undress as he approached her.

"I'm sorry I kept you waiting," he said, and it wasn't a lie. Theodore had wanted this moment since the first time he had seen her.

"Don't apologize, just make sure it's worth it." Andromeda slid her fingers over her pussy, tracing small circles over it.

Theodore couldn't look away. On many occasions he had imagined such scenarios, but what he saw far exceeded his fantasies.

"You are beautiful," he told her.

Theodore began to masturbate, running his fingers over his member while his gaze was on the woman on the bed. He wanted Andromeda, but he was in no hurry to fuck her. Theodore was enjoying seeing this woman pleasuring herself, he loved the noises she made and how beautiful she looked. He enjoyed the feeling of friction on his body, even if it came from his own fingers. Masturbating in front of Andromeda seemed so erotic to him.

Theodore had an orgasm. His hands were covered with his own seed and that was extremely gratifying. He lay down on the bed, next to Andromeda, taking time to regulate his breathing.

Andromeda smiled flirtatiously at him. She got on top of him and started kissing him. Theodore allowed himself to be caressed and kissed. He was tired, but he also enjoyed her touch, the feel of her lips on his skin.

Theodore wanted to explore Andromeda's body, to check if everything he had imagined about her was real, he wanted to hear her moan and ask for more. He wanted to feel like she was his alone. He slid his fingers over her skin, enjoying its softness and curves. He massaged her breasts, pinched her nipples, her legs, and her lips.
Theodore had thought that Andromeda was beautiful from the first time he had seen her, but that idea grew stronger as he explored her body. Everything about her seemed perfect to him and made him want more and more.

His member had reacted to the stimuli and, once again, had hardened. The desire he felt for that woman was so great, uncontrollable and insatiable.

"I need you inside," Andromeda told him, her voice pleading. "I want you to fuck me, now."

Theodore smiled. He liked the way Andromeda talked, loved the sensuality with which she moved and the lust so present in her body language and voice.

He positioned himself between her legs. He slid his member over her pussy, but without going inside. It felt so good, so good it was addictive.

"What are you waiting for? Andromeda demanded. I'm not a glass doll that you have to take care of."

Theodore smiled at those words, but he didn't obey her. He continued to move his hips and thrust a couple of times before he entered her. Andromeda's pussy wasn't as tight as Theodore had imagined, but the way it squeezed his cock and the warmth of it made him feel like he could touch heaven.

Theodore continued his thrusts, he wasn't careful, he never tried to be. Andromeda's body aroused his baser passions and made him want to try so many things, enjoy sex and try different experiences.

The climax came soon after. Theodore was amazed to see Andromeda, his seed was visible and his face showed that he had not been the only one to enjoy the moment.

"We should do it more often," he told her, "but outside the brothel. I'm better than Tonks and I'll be happy to prove it."

Theodore had been prepared to pay a large sum of money, but not to pay with pain. His body was mutilated and the pain he felt was such that he thought he might die. For his fortune… or unfortunately, it was not so. He woke up in his bed, covered in sweat and a horrible bruise on his shoulder area and it hurt a lot.

Chapter Text

Her biggest fan
Candice Michelle x Younger Male OC (WWE)

He considered himself the biggest fan of Candice Michelle. He hadn't followed her since her debut, but he hadn't missed any of her appearances since he met her. He used to participate in all the events that involved her and dreamed of the day when he could meet her.

Sometimes he imagined himself working in a bar. He was cleaning the bar when Candice appeared. She was wearing a jacket and sunglasses to hide her identity. Candice would take a seat at the bar and order a whiskey. He served her her drink and gave her a few snacks, courtesy of the house. Candice thanked him for the service and reached for a napkin that she used to write her phone number.

At other times he imagined driving down the road and finding a Candice in trouble. His car was giving off smoke and it was impossible to ignore it. He repaired her car and she, as a thank you, invited him to one of her shows.

He also imagined himself inviting Candice out for ice cream. In her fantasies she used to lose her ice cream and he would give her his. She thanked him by kissing his nose. He had even imagined marrying her, this being his favorite dream.

Sometimes he wondered how the press would react if he was dating Candice and their relationship was out of the public eye. She used to wonder if the age difference would be a problem, he was younger than her or if she would be portrayed as the beautiful love story between a fan and the person she admired. He liked to think about the second option better.

With the passing of time, his dreams became more innocent. He had stopped thinking about holding her hand and imagined kissing her lips or wondering how it would feel to be crushed by her thighs. Candice Michelle was so strong, the perfect woman if you asked her.

He imagined himself as a taxi driver. In her fantasy it was ten at night and she had had a bad day. Candice made him stop and told him her sorrows of love. He offered to help her and they both ended up in her apartment, fucking.

He also imagined himself working as a stripper and being hired by Candice. She asked him for a private dance and ended up with them making love. Then he was heading to a bar and they ran into Candice's ex. She clung to him and from that moment they became lovers.

Before learning about the paraphilia brothel, he had thought that his desire was impossible and that even if he got to know her personally, she might not be interested in him and might even ignore him completely.

He couldn't find out anything about the price, but he told himself that he didn't care and that she would give anything if she could fulfill her fantasy, even if it wasn't the real Candice Michelle.

Getting to the brothel was not difficult despite the fact that the instructions were vague. He had a feeling that there was something about this place that attracted customers, but the idea seemed so absurd that he dismissed it immediately. It was just a brothel, one that promised to fulfill even the most twisted and illegal fantasies.

Lilithmon was in charge of receiving it. She was on the phone and seemed quite upset. All her bad humor disappeared as soon as she addressed her client.

“I wish she looked like Candice Michelle. I have a photograph if you need it, but I don't think it's necessary, she's a celebrity. I bet you've heard of it, I think it's impossible that someone hadn't."

"Wouldn't you prefer the real Candice Michelle?" Lilithmon's voice denoted malice.

Those words surprised him. Yes, he was what he wanted most, but he didn't think it was possible.

“Honey, nothing is impossible here. You just have to ask and the paraphilia brothel will give you what you want."

The fact that Lilithmon knew what he was thinking should be considered a bad sign, but he didn't care. He thought he was being too transparent, and he certainly wasn't entirely wrong. But he couldn't ignore everything that was going on, especially when it came time to pay.

"In that case I want her. I don't care about the price, I will do my best to pay whatever it takes."

“Sweetness, our prices are high, but they are always possible to pay."

Those words made him feel very happy, until he knew that he had to choose only one fantasy. He had imagined so many scenarios that it seemed unfair to have to choose only one. It took time to create the perfect setting, one that was romantic and exciting.

"In an hour your order will be ready. In the meantime you can enjoy our facilities, we have an orgy and various quality shows. I am sure you will love them."

He did not join the orgy or enjoy the shows. He wanted to check if Lilithmon was telling the truth and ended up getting lost. He entered several rooms and what he saw left him speechless. Something shady was going on in that place and he was part of it. He wasn't sure he wanted to leave, especially when he thought of her.

His wish was greater. It was enough to see Candice wearing the clothes he had chosen for him to forget everything else. She was there and that was all that mattered to her.

Chapter Text

Marking territory
Scrooge McDuck/Bentina Beakley

Bentina was aware that Scrooge was watching her and had been for a long time. She leaned over, giving him a pretty generous view of her butt and pretending to be cleaning a stain on the floor.

The former spy gathered her things and headed to her room, moving her hips provocatively. She began dressing in a babydoll she had recently purchased. He knew Scrooge well enough to know that he would not be long in coming.

“It's so predictable”, she thought as soon as she heard him arrive,

Scrooge went over to her and began to kiss her neck. Bentina tilted her head, enjoying her boss's caresses. There were no words, they were not necessary. They had both played that game for a long time, more and more often.

“You have been a very bad employee and you should be punished."

Scrooge and Bentina began to kiss. Their kisses were passionate, demanding, intense and full of lust, something that was common to them. They both preferred it that way. They weren't a couple, they weren't formally dating, and they hadn't talked about feelings either.

The two parted ways and Scrooge took time to appreciate Bentina. The babydoll she was wearing was also her favorite, Scrooge liked the way it highlighted each of her attributes, but right now he just wanted to take it off.

"I like that babydoll, but you look better without it."

“That can be easily fixed."

Both of their clothes ended up on the floor. Bentina and Scrooge made their way to the bed where they continued their kisses and caresses.
Scrooge focused on Bentina's breasts. She kneaded them and played with them, enjoying the feel of them in her hands and the way Bentina shivered at her touch.
Bentina arched her back as she felt Scrooge's licks. Her breasts were one of her most sensitive areas and her boss knew how to touch her. He knew her well and knew where to touch her and how to do it.

Bentina was a woman of action and she was not willing to take a passive role. She kissed Scrooge and took advantage of his distraction to take control. She tied him to the bed, she was a spy so this task didn't take more than a few seconds.

"I think someone else will be punished," he began maliciously.

Bentina used her breasts to masturbate Scrooge. I could feel the way it shuddered and the way it moaned, getting louder and louder. They were both alone in the mansion, but that didn't stop Bentina from wanting to silence him. She took one of his clothes and used it to gag her boss.

Scrooge tried to free himself, but all his attempts were in vain. Agent 22 was an exceptional spy, but she had given her boss the chance to free himself if he wanted to and he hadn't.

They both liked to play rough.

"You can't say you don't like it, this here gives you away and you're not even trying."

Scrooge grunted, he was probably trying to say something, but the garment in his mouth prevented him from speaking. Bentina certainly didn't care.

"Now it's my turn to have fun," he commented with a certain malice.

Scrooge smiled, something that was barely visible to the former spy.

Bentina took Scrooge's member and brought it up to her entrance, then used her hips to set the pace at which she wanted to be fucked. She was aggressive and demanding, something that fascinated Scrooge.

Scrooge was the first to go, he always did. Bentina took a bath and continued with the housework, it was what she always used to do.

Bentina had thought everything was fine until Goldie showed up. Scrooge went off with her once more and he didn't like that. She looked in her closet for something that could be of use to her, she kept many of her things from her time as a spy. The paraphilia brothel card was something that caught her attention, especially since she had gotten rid of it.

Finding the brothel card should put her on alert, but it didn't. Bentina had been an exceptional spy, and experience had shown her that distrust was the best option, but this time it was different. She had found the card in a similar situation and had been to the brothel before so the nature of it was not entirely unknown to her.

Former Agent 22 got rid of the card. The price was excessive and she was not willing to pay it when she could resort to other methods. She was convinced that Goldie was the problem and did not despise her solely because of her relationship with Scrooge. In the past Goldie had gagged her and locked her in the closet, something she could let go if it weren't for the fact that she had done the same with Webby.

Locating Goldie wasn't particularly difficult. She knew her target, how she thought and what the perfect bait was to lure her out. He just had to drop a few false leads and make him believe there was treasure involved.

Capturing her was not difficult. Bentina just had to fill a chest with sleeping pills and wait for Goldie to open it. He then took her to the McDuck mansion. She knew the place better than anyone, Scrooge and Donald might be the only exception, so she wasn't worried about someone discovering her.

The former spy had been cautious throughout. She made sure that no one saw her carrying Goldie and that no one saw her enter the mansion, especially that room that she had reserved exclusively for her and that no one knew about.

Bentina considered waiting for Goldie to wake up, she wanted to make her pay for what she had done to Webby, but she told herself that doing so would be giving her a chance to escape, and it was no secret to anyone how cunning that woman could be. . All he had to do was inject air into a vein.

Disposing of the body was one of the most complicated tasks. Bentina knew that she would be in deep trouble if that room was discovered, especially if Scrooge found out what she had done with Goldie. Thinking about it was what gave him the answer to his problem.

She wanted revenge, but she didn't just want revenge on Goldie. Scrooge was guilty too and wanted to make him pay.
Her cuts were careful. She separated the fleshy parts and got rid of the bones with the skill of a surgeon. She prepared a special dish for Scrooge and kept the head in her personal fridge, making it her favorite loot.

"It's delicious. What is it?"

"If I told you, I'd have to kill you."

Scrooge laughed at this reply, probably thinking it was a joke, since it was not the first time Mrs. Beakley had made such a comment. Bentina smiled, which reinforced the idea that this was a joke.

Chapter Text

Gandra hadn't been particularly thrilled when she'd been hired to work at McDuck Labs. She knew she would have a salary, Fenton had helped her, but she liked the freedom to work on her projects without having to explain herself to anyone. Gandra was not proud of what she had done in F.O.W.L, she had stolen, extorted and committed various crimes, but she had the freedom to use the resources as she wanted and that was how she and Fenton were able to create the GizmoCloud. .

Working at McDuck Labs had its perks. She could be close to Fenton and Fethry, who had become her favorite people. They were both funny, smart, but also chaotic, especially Fethry, who had blown up the lab on more than one occasion.

"I'm sure it's real," Fethry said. "I haven't been there, but someone's stepsister girlfriend's aunt's brother-in-law's friend's brother's cousin who was there."

"What are you talking about?" Gandra interrupted them. She wasn't really interested, but she was bored.

"From the paraphilia brothel. A place to help those who suffer from unrequited love. Fenton doesn't think that's true."

"I wish it were real." Gandra couldn't help but laugh at Fenton's reaction. "What?" he asked feigning innocence. "Have you never imagined what it would be like to do it with a celebrity?"

"No" Fenton replied, a little flushed, which undermined his credibility.

"What about you, Fethry? Is there someone you would like to fuck with?"

"I am in love with Gandra."

Gandra and Fenton looked noticeably uncomfortable.

"Do you know we're dating?"

"Yeah." Fethry looked a little confused. "Don't get me wrong. I like Gandra, but I would never interfere between you two. Fenton is my friend."

It would be several days before they took up that subject again. Gizmoduck had to deal with various villains, most of them weather related. Fethry, Gyro, and Gandra had their work cut out for them, which was not unusual. In that laboratory there was always something to do and that had not changed with the hiring of new staff. Scrooge had given them more work.

Gandra hadn't been able to stop thinking about what Fethry had said. She was not interested in whether the paraphilia brothel was real or not, but she was interested in the fact that her partner had admitted to being in love with her. The scientist thought that everything would be easier if Fethry wasn't indifferent to her, and he hadn't done anything to force her to reciprocate.

The answer seemed the most natural thing to him. She loved Fenton and knew that her boyfriend got along with Fethry so she didn't think there would be any downside.

"Are you sure?" Fenton asked, and Gandra knew she would have to be more convincing.

She told him the reasons why she had come to that conclusion and that it was what she expected, but it was not the only thing she did. Gandra resorted to kisses and furtive caresses, having the result she expected.

"I guess you're right, three isn't always a crowd."

Gandra had to wait until the three of them had the day off, something that rarely happened, especially in Fenton's case. They met in Gandra's apartment, it was the most spacious and one that allowed them privacy.

"I bought some things that could be useful to us," Gandra commented coquettishly as she showed them a box with various condoms and lube.

Fenton and Fethry blushed noticeably, which Gandra found cute and prompted her to kiss her in an unsweet way. He kissed Fenton first, then Fethry, though she didn't think of the order, it was just spontaneous. Both returned the kiss with the same effusiveness.

"So, what can we do now?" Fethry asked. "Shall we take off our clothes?"

"I have a better idea, I want you to dance for me."

Fethry and Fenton exchanged glances. They both looked uncomfortable, but they didn't seem to have a problem. They improvised a dance for Gandra. His movements were somewhat clumsy and jerky.

Gandra couldn't help but laugh at the sight of them. He knew they were trying to be sexy, but the way they were doing it was so bad he could only laugh. However, it would be wrong to say that he was not enjoying it.

"Kiss me," Gandra ordered them.

Fenton and Fethry gladly obeyed. This time Fethry was the first to kiss her. Kisses were combined with caresses.
Gandra liked to be pampered. Fenton and Fethry treated her with adoration and some lust. They were both clumsy, but that didn't bother her, on the contrary, she wanted to teach them everything they knew.

"Don't think about it too much," Gandra commented as she removed her garments. "Just let go."

Fenton and Fethry watched her with fascination. No one missed any detail. They were so alike and so different at the same time, or at least that was what Gandra thought. She remembered that they had become friends from day one.

“You can touch."

Fenton dedicated himself to exploring her breasts. At first he was delicate and his touches were somewhat shy, something that was not entirely usual for him. Fethry was more daring. He had grabbed her butt and was touching it effusively. He played with his tail feathers.

Gandra shivered as she felt a finger enter her entrance. Fenton didn't want to be left behind and brought one of her breasts up to his mouth. Both left the tenderness behind and their caresses became much more demanding.

"They're both wonderful," she commented between groans.

It was Gandra's first time in a threesome and her only regret was that she hadn't tried it sooner. Her lovers were inexperienced, but she didn't care. She wasn't either, and the idea of learning together was enticing and even exciting.

"You're beautiful."

"You are brilliant."

Gandra Dee liked to feel loved and valued.

"I love you," Fenton and Fethry said in unison.

She extended a tube of lube to each of her lovers. They both took it and applied it to their driveways.

Gandra Dee closed her eyes, focusing on all the emotions she felt. She was so hot, her entire body burned with desire.

Fenton and Fethry felt less and less uncomfortable. Neither was bothered by the other's presence, but inexperience made the situation a bit…uncomfortable. Focusing on what they felt and making Gandra happy made everything easier. They both suspected that things would be very different if they were with other people.

"Wait, I want to put the condoms on them."

Gandra did not look up, but she was aware that she was being watched. She smiled coquettishly and kissed them gently. They had both made her feel good and she wanted to return the favor.

Fenton's and Fethry's thrusts were uncoordinated and both were clearly getting used to the situation, but Gandra didn't complain. It was a bit painful, her body also needed to get used to it, but also pleasant. Having someone inside him felt good, she used to enjoy sex with Fenton, but she found having two people inside him and caressing every sensitive part between her legs and her body much more pleasurable.

The three of them ended up lying on Gandra's bed. The female scientist was in the center, being embraced by her two lovers while she stroked their heads. The three of them had a lot of work to do, but they thought it could wait. At that point all they wanted to do was lie down and enjoy each other's company.

Chapter Text

Obsession

Don Karnage's gaze fell on Dewey. He could see the fear in her eyes and he liked that. Don Karnage hated the triplet in blue ever since he had caused his crew to rebel against him and it didn't help that he could regain his place as captain. Then his gaze fell on Della. The woman's face was bruised, covered in blood and bruises.

Don hadn't hit Della just for revenge. He had really enjoyed doing it and he wasn't just doing it for Dewey's reactions. The captain enjoyed seeing his enemy suffer, but he liked seeing the blood on Della better, he couldn't help but think that she looked beautiful.
Della glared at him and tried to break free, but she was too weak to even put up a fight. She had tried to escape and save her son, the marks on Don Karnage's arms were proof of that, but all her attempts were in vain.

Don kissed Della, savoring the taste of blood in her mouth. Dewey's mother bit him so hard it drew blood. The captain suspected that she had torn a piece of his tongue out. That excited him, but that didn't mean he wouldn't punish his prisoner.

Don Karnage hit her so hard that she turned her face away. Della spat in his face and her saliva was mixed with blood.

The air pirate smiled mischievously and gripped her hands tightly. He liked the way Della tried to rebel and how she hopelessly believed she could save herself and her son. He entered her body in one movement, causing the woman to cry out loudly.

Della wanted to hit him, pushed him with what little strength they had, but try as she might, she couldn't cause her captor even a little discomfort. On the contrary. Don Karnage enjoyed seeing her resist and that motivated him to penetrate her harder.
Dewey was yelling at him to stop and trying to do something, but the chains on his hands kept him from moving and tore at his wrists every time he moved.

Don Karnage began to press down on Della's neck as she neared climax. He ejaculated into his victim's body and Della exhaled her last breath.

Don Karnage knew that the time had come to pay when he felt a dagger burying himself in his back. As soon as he turned around he could see Dewey with the gun in his hands. It hurt, but not as much as what Della did to him.

The woman had opened her eyes and used her mouth to rip his member off. Shortly before, he had forced her to give him fellatio and at that moment he was castrating him using his teeth. Don died shortly after and when he awoke he was in F.O.W.L.

Don Karnage felt his chance had come when Bradford ordered the kidnapping of Scrooge McDuck's family and friends. He made it clear that Della was his and they all agreed.

Pepper had asked him for his reasons and he explained them to her, with a song. The air pirate had been waiting for someone to ask him that question and had taken considerable time to compose a song and choreography.

Pepper smiled nervously and hurried away. Don Karnage paid no attention to or noticed the person he sought out for protection. He certainly didn't care, he was too busy with his show.

Don Karnage went to the cell where Della was. She didn't know back then that Bradford was planning to use her to extort money from Scrooge, she just couldn't wait. He cornered the woman against the wall and began kissing her aggressively. Dewey wasn't there and that was almost a problem. Having Della in his arms made that unimportant.

Della bit him. Being tied was the only thing she could do. Don Karnage felt his lip swell and his member harden. That woman was driving him crazy and he planned to keep her.

The captain took his sword and used it to rip Della's garments. Don wasn't planning on giving her any kind of clothing, but he was planning on giving her a pet collar. He wanted everyone to know that she belonged to him.

Dewey's mother shook her head and even cursed at him. She threatened to bite him once more.

"Touch me and I'll make you regret it all your life."

“So you like it rough. I think we will understand each other very well."

Don Karnage brought one of his hands to the woman's tits and bit her so hard that she drew blood. She started screaming and cursing from the pain and rage she felt.

For Don Karnage it was a surprise that Della managed to push him, especially seeing that he had broken the chains. Black Heron had warned him about her and how strong she was, telling him about the times he fought her and Donald, but he had chosen to ignore her. At that moment he regretted doing it and it is that he had trusted because of what happened in the brothel, forgetting the methods that he used to fulfill his client's fantasies.

"You shouldn't have done that," he told her, noticeably annoyed. "I, the fearless and handsome Don Karnage, am going to teach you a lesson,” he sang.

Chapter Text

Truth or Dare

Gladstone knew Della was up to something. He had suspected it from the moment he saw her take several sandwiches and walk away in a not at all subtle way. Della was good at reading scenarios and studying people, but she was lousy at being inconspicuous. He tried to follow her and would have been found out had not his luck intervened.

Della headed for the attic and Gladstone followed her, surprised to see everything there. Finding a place to hide was not difficult, there were too many treasures in that area and other things that surely belonged to Della.
It was a big surprise for him when he saw Della turn on the monitor. It had only taken a few minutes to figure out what the video was about.

It was a sex tape and he had been part of it without knowing it.

The events of the sex tape had occurred three days earlier, on Halloween night. They had gone out to collect sweets, it was no surprise to anyone that Gladstone could collect twice as much as the others. Neither was tired so Della suggested they stay at the McDuck mansion and watch a horror movie.

Donald and Della ransacked the cupboard, there weren't many sweets and Scrooge rarely bought more than necessary. Fethry built a pillow fort, and to everyone's surprise, it was quite comfortable and functional.

They didn't watch any movies. The ones broadcast on television were horrible, they were not scary, but laughable because of how bad they were. Gladstone told himself that he must have been suspicious when they played strip poker. At the time he had been more concerned with seeing Donald naked than with his cousin's motives.

"What if we add “Truth or Dare”?" Della suggested.

"Sounds like a plan," Donald had commented.

Gladstone knew why Donald had accepted when he was challenged. His cousin had made him do a dance where he said insults to himself and compliments on Donald. Gladstone had his revenge when he gave him the same challenge. Back then he hadn't taken into account that his cousin was naked or the consequences it would have on his body.

Things took a turn for the worse when they included alcohol. Donald and Della had brought several bottles of rum.

"From now on we must take as soon as it is our turn, regardless of whether it is dare or truth."

After the first bottle, excuses to drink weren't necessary. They just limited themselves to drinking the rum and continuing with the game.
Things escalated further when Della dared Donald to kiss her. Gladstone thought it would be a kiss on the cheek, but after what he saw, he was sure they even used their tongues. Fethry was the second to make a similar challenge, he challenged Donald to sit on his lap.

Gladstone blushed when he saw himself on the screen. He remembered that he had dared Donald to make him come… and had lost. Donald had used his hands to stimulate him, running his fingers along his member. He then applied saliva and applied a series of movements that made him ejaculate. He was so drunk back then that he didn't care, or at least that's what he wanted to think about.

Things did not end there, on the contrary, that was only the beginning. Fethry massaged Della's breasts, Gladstone masturbated her using his feet, and Donald performed oral sex on her, that is, cunninlingus. Gladstone and Fethry had kissed while masturbating each other and Della had used a strap on to fuck Donald.

All those games could be seen on the screen. Gladstone felt a warmth spread through his lower body as he saw himself sitting on Donald's face. He had taken too much, but he could remember how his cousin's tongue felt on his member and the warmth of his mouth. By this time Fethry was fucking him from behind and Della had sat on his lap, impaling herself in the process.

The video camera that Della had placed had recorded everything and, but the shots were not the best and many times you could not see what they were doing, only hear the sounds they were making.

It was at that moment that Della realized that she was not alone.

"It's not what it seems!" She answered noticeably nervous. It was strange to see Della flustered, for Gladstone couldn't remember a time when her cousin had behaved that way. She always got what she wanted.

"Aren't you making a video to sell to the paraphilia brothel?"

"The what of what?"

"It doesn't matter," Gladstone answered. "We should do another sex tape. I'm sure with my luck we can get really good shots."

Della laughed mockingly at those words.

"You just want another excuse to fuck Donald."

"Touché."

Chapter Text

Luck

Donald believed that everything would be fine when Toad Liu Hai tried to feed on him. His malnourished appearance had made him understand what Scrooge was planning. But his uncle had been wrong in assuming that he would free Gladstone.

"Your luck is horrible," the casino owner told him after he'd fed on Gladstone, "but I can think of other ways I can use you."

It would be several days for Donald to learn of Toad Liu Hai's plans. The demon gave him a rather suggestive rabbit suit and put him in charge of one of the many bars in the casino. He considered refusing, but dismissed the idea, remembering that he wasn't the only prisoner.

"Be friendly with customers and smile at all times."

Most customers were not satisfied with seeing. They used to touch his butt with the excuse that they wanted to see the bottom of his uniform or ask her to sit on their lap. Many stole kisses from him and others seemed unaware of personal space.

“Part of your job is to distract them enough so they buy drinks and don't realize what we're charging them."

Donald wanted to believe that Scrooge would save him, but it was hard to do after spending days locked up in that place and remembering that it was his uncle who put him in a situation. He had bet his life and lost.

"Don't worry, Gladstone," he told him when he entered the room they both shared. "Everything will be fine."

"You were my last hope" Gladstone told him.

Donald felt his heart break. Many times he had wished his cousin ill, but seeing him so defeated didn't make him feel better, on the contrary. He was her family and she had failed to protect him.

"I bet Uncle Scrooge is looking for a way to save us."

“It's his fault you're here."

Donald could not add anything else. He thought so too and considered it hypocritical of him to deny it. Instead he put his arms around Gladstone and kissed his forehead. That night they slept together, discovering that being together made them feel safer.

Donald took advantage of his free moments to explore the casino. Sometimes he pretended that he was lost, other times that he wanted to see the place and resign himself to his new situation, but he always made sure not to reveal his true intentions. He then used his clients to get that information to Scrooge McDuck. He just needed to get rid of the chain and he could be free.

However, one day, Toad Liu Hai appeared in the room he shared with Gladstone and ordered him to follow him. That seemed strange to him, the demon had made it clear that his fate did not please him, but he saw it as if it were a very delicious sandwich and he did not like that.

Donald remembered what he felt when the demon tried to feed on his luck. It was an extremely unpleasant feeling and he shivered at the thought of all the times his cousin had been through that experience. He hated the way the demon's tongue felt on his neck and the feeling of his luck draining from his body, almost as much as feeling the wear and tear on his cousin every time Toad Liu Hai fed on him.

"What are you planning?" he asked.

Toad Liu Hai laughed mischievously.

"You'll find out in time."

Donald shivered as the demon began to undress him.

"I thought you didn't like my luck," he commented mockingly. He was terrified, but he didn't want to show it.

"It's the worst," Toad Liu Hai grimaced, probably remembering when he had tried to feed on him, "but not your body."

Donald had thought of Toad Liu Hai many times as a vampire, but this time he imagined him as a zombie. He didn't like the idea of being devoured so he hit him immediately and tried to escape. He knew he couldn't leave the casino, but he planned to meet up with Gladstone and hide until they could both break their chains.

He didn't get very far. The demon paralyzed him, using the same trick it used to use whenever it fed on someone. Donald wanted to scream, but once again he was unable to scream.

Toad Liu Hai tore off his clothes and aggressively threw them to the ground. Donald refused to be eaten, but there was nothing he could do. His body felt so alien, like a prison holding him captive.

“Your fear, it feels delicious."

Toad Liu Hai began to lick Donald and caress every part of his body. On several occasions he bit him and used so much force that he bled and left several marks, mainly in the neck area and on the inside of his legs.

At that moment it was clear to Donald that this was what his captor was planning and he didn't like it in the least. He managed to move one of his fingers and that gave him a little hope. Once again he thought about running away because he didn't want to participate in the plans that the devil had for him.

"It's useless," the demon told him. Donald didn't know if he could read his mind or if his intentions were too obvious. But I must admit that it's the first time I've seen someone resist, even if it's futile.” Toad Liu Hai slid his tongue in and out of his butt. It's exciting.

The demon continued with his black kiss. Donald was able to move his hands and was planning to use it to gouge out his eyes, but Toad Liu Hai pinned him to the ground. Donald thought he had guessed her intentions and once considered reading her mind, but he hadn't. The demon was eager and the way it entered him showed that he wasn't in the mood for foreplay.

Donald complained, but his voice was just a whisper. It hurt a lot, it was the worst feeling he had ever experienced in his life and he knew it would not end soon. Toad Liu Hai continued his thrusts and every time he entered Donald's body, Donald felt his body tear apart. But what he hated most was the way his body reacted, hated that he didn't hate him as much as he should.

Toad Liu Hai ended up inside him and Donald used the moment to punch him. He doesn't have much strength, but he was very close and the demon was clouded with orgasm. Donald buried his fingers in his eyes and that allowed him to escape.

Donald put on one of the sauna robes, as it was the first thing he found, and looked for Gladstone, finding him in the room they shared.

"What are you planning?" asked his cousin, noticeably worried about the state he was in.

"Hide," he told him. "Toad Liu Hai won't hurt us if he can't find us."

"It's not that easy, he knows everything."

“This place is huge and I've found some places we could use."

Donald thought they were in trouble when they got to the playground. He had seen Toad Liu Hai disappear into customers so he believed this time would be no different. Great was his surprise when he heard from a client with whom he had been dealing for the last few days.

"I'm glad to see you together!" The duck took off his mask, revealing that he was Scrooge McDuck. "I finally found a way to break your chains."

Chapter Text

The father of the triplets

There was a reason Della didn't talk about the father of her children and why everyone used to pretend he didn't exist. It wasn't because she regretted it, she loved her children, even if they weren't planned and she also remembered that moment for what it had been, a memorable one night stand.

Della had met Poe de Spell during one of her adventures. Her uncle Scrooge had taken her to look for a treasure in a forest and she, unable to sleep, had decided to explore the place. It wasn't because of discomfort even though Scrooge had only bought one tent and the smallest one so they were quite cramped. It was his desire to explore that kept him from falling asleep.

She was amazed when she discovered a lake and more when she saw a raven perch on it. The raven turned into a very handsome man and she couldn't look away or keep from falling to the ground.

"Who goes there?"

Della took a step forward. She wasn't scared, she wasn't even embarrassed to have been discovered in this situation. This man intrigued him and he wanted to know more about him.

Poe smirked at her and knew they were both thinking the same thing. It was likely that her reaction would have been very different had she known that she was the niece of Scrooge McDuck, the one responsible for him and his sister losing their kingdom and all the power they had, but that was not the case. At that time they were just two people who met by chance and who wanted to enjoy each other's company.

Both talked for a long time, but said nothing that could give away the identity of the other. Deep down they both knew it would only be a one night stand.

"So you turn into a raven on full moon nights?"

"Nope. I am a duck like any other, but magic did this to me and only on full moon nights can I be who I really am and only in this lake. If I could go, I would look for her."

"Haven't they told you it's rude to talk about another woman when you're on a date?"

Poe laughed and that made Della feel annoyed.

“She's my twin, my other half."

Della laughed too. She and Donald used to argue a lot, but they were always together and she preferred it that way.

"I know how you feel. I also have a brother. We were born from the same egg,” she added proudly.

Della was the first to take the initiative. She kissed Poe and he returned her kiss with the same intensity. At first it was just kisses and furtive caresses. Then the clothes became uncomfortable and they ended up on the floor.

Poe kissed all over Della's body, nibbling on the most sensitive areas, but only leaving a mark in places that wouldn't be visible unless sought.

Della normally didn't like being passive, but this time was the exception. She tilted her neck, allowing Poe more access to it. Della smiled mischievously and sat on his lap, moving her hips occasionally. Poe went down to her breasts and began to lick them effusively, he wasn't careful and he liked that.

She didn't mind being silent. He knew that his relatives were a considerable distance away and both were asleep, so he did not fear any interruption. Feeling a hardness rubbing her butt made her unable or unwilling to focus on anything other than what was happening at the time.

"You're beautiful." Poe slid his tongue down her jaw and nibbled on her neck.

Della flinched at that gesture. She was enjoying this encounter, but she wanted more, she needed much more.

She increased the speed with which she moved her hips, enjoying the rubbing sensation and Poe's moans. The heat became unbearable and Poe seemed to feel the same way because he lowered her to the ground. Their gazes met and he entered her with a single thrust.

Della screamed. It hurt a lot, but the pleasure he felt was more. She dug her nails into Poe's back, not caring that she was making him bleed. Right now all she could think about was the man on top of her and the way he slid in and out of her.

She was the first to climax and bit her lover at that moment. Della tasted blood in her mouth, but she didn't blame it. Feeling something hot in her crotch made her look at that place.

For Della, watching Poe's cock slide out of her as his seed trickled between her legs was one of the most erotic sights she had ever seen. She held Poe's face in her hands and kissed him once more.

The pilot was in no hurry to leave. She lay down on the grass beside Poe and fell asleep with her head in his lap. She felt so calm that she didn't even think she should go back to her family.

Della was able to hide what she had done that day, but when she took a pregnancy test weeks later, she knew it would be useless to pretend nothing had happened.

Chapter Text

Hatred

Magica's gaze fell on Donald and she pretended to be stricken.

"I'm sorry," she lied, "Mr. McDuck has gone on a business trip and has asked me to look after the mansion in the meantime."

Donald didn't look entirely convinced, but he didn't say anything.

"Lena, could you do me a favor?"

Magica didn't want to do her any favors, but she was convinced it would be very suspicious if she refused. She pretended to be a sweet girl and said goodbye to Donald, assuring her that she had things to do. It would be some time before he found out that he hadn't been entirely convincing.

For Magica it was funny what was happening. When he captured Scrooge McDuck he could see how affected he was by the fact that his family had decided to move away and also his desire to get his family back. She knew it would make him happy to know that Donald was willing to let go of the past and that was why she wouldn't say anything.

The sorceress could not forget what happened the day she met Scrooge McDuck. She and her brother had it all, they were the rulers of a prosperous kingdom, or at least they had been before they turned all its inhabitants into goats. They were feared by all and their word was law. Scrooge had refused to help Magica and she lost Poe.

"I'll come for you, brother," Magica commented as she stroked her scepter. She had spent so much time locked up, thinking of her revenge and how to see him again, "but first, I must pay an old friend a visit."

Magica headed to the room she turned into a dungeon. Scrooge was bound with magic chains and was looking at her angrily. That was the kind of look she wanted to see on him.

"Because of you I spent years locked up, because of you I lost my half. I won't be able to take your family away from you, you took care of that yourself, but I can take away your freedom and I can make you compensate me for the damage you did to me."

"I owe you nothing," said Scrooge, as proud as ever.

"You don't know how much I hate you," Magica told him.

The woman leaned over Scrooge and began to kiss him. She wasn't tender, but she was demanding. Scrooge did not reject her, on the contrary, he returned the kiss with the same intensity. They both wanted to be in control and this kiss was the way to do it.

Magica bit down hard on Scrooge's beak and did the same to his neck and other parts of his body. Most of those marks were on the inside of his legs, very close to his member.

"I bet you want me to suck you off," she commented mischievously, "but I won't. You are my prisoner and your duty is to please me."

Magica stepped on his crotch and used her foot to rub it. Seeing Scrooge's expression was what excited him the most. The trillionaire seemed to hold back and, although painful, he was enjoying the moment.

"Who'd say? The great Scrooge McDuck is a masochist" he said the latter in a mocking way.

Magica began to undress as she imagined what she would do to Scrooge. She could feel her groin getting wet as she thought about her plans, imagining all the torture she would subject her nemesis to.

"Suck them." Magica placed her breasts on top of Scrooge's beak. "Bite them and I'll make sure you regret it."

Scrooge bit her and even made her bleed, but that was the reaction Magica had expected, it was what she had wanted. The woman didn't contain her moans and she wasn't worried that Scrooge was aware that she wanted him too.

The trillionaire did not stop. He continued to lick and nibble at her breasts with the same aggressiveness he had used before. If Magica had looked down, she would have noticed the way her nemesis smiled.

"Enough," Magica breathed heavily. She sat on her prisoner's lap. "I want to try something different."

Scrooge spat at her and his saliva was mixed with Magica's blood. Seeing the angry expression on the sorceress's face made his member throb. He wanted her so much it was painful.

Magica kicked him so hard it made him spit blood. She wasn't really angry and the proof of that was that she let him live. Stealing Scrooge's first coin had not only made her regain her powers, but had also made her more powerful.

"Don't forget, I am your owner."

The sorceress sat on the trillionaire's lap. She started rubbing her butt against her pussy. The initial plan had been to maintain that pace for several minutes and have him beg her to enter her, but she changed her mind when she felt the tip brush her lips.

Magica took Scrooge's dick in her hands and guided it to her pussy. She began to ride him aggressively, moving her hips so fast it became painful, for both of them. Magica dug her nails into her nemesis's back, taking greater pleasure in seeing the damage she was doing.

Scrooge bit it and spat it out too. He repeatedly insulted her and threatened to kill her. The anger was palpable in his voice and in his gestures, but also the desire he felt, comparable to pain.

That didn't bother either of them, on the contrary. They both liked pain, more when it was inflicted on the other. The desire they felt was great, but not as great as the anger that overwhelmed them.

“You are so pathetic.

"Did you say something? I only heard your moans and how much your body loves my dick."

Chapter Text

The first night

The first thing Quackmore did upon arriving at the hotel was open the door for Hortense and hold out his hand. A smile appeared on his face when he saw Hortense, he loved her so much.

"It's been a wonderful day," Hortense commented, her cheeks flushed, maybe from the liquor, maybe from exhaustion, maybe it was something else, Quackmore didn't know, the only thing he was sure of was how beautiful she looked. saw and how much he loved her.

"I'd say exhausting," Quackmore replied, remembering the party and all the chaos that followed.

His sister-in-law Lulubelle had done her thing. She meant well, but caused a lot of trouble. The first was with rice. Lulubelle released it cooked and it had various condiments, many of which got stuck in the clothes of the newlyweds. Quackmore danced with her and stepped on her feet, that was the least of her problems. Lulubelle made the wedding cake explode, and Quackmore kept wondering how his sister-in-law had managed such a feat.

"You have a wonderful family," Hortense commented a bit dejectedly, and Quackmore knew why.

She and her sister had no more relatives in Duckburg. Her father had recently died and Scrooge was out of the country, though he doubted things would have been any different had he been in Duckburg. Hortense had told him what had happened during that trip they had made and why they had come back earlier.

Quackmore picked Hortense up and carried her to the hotel lobby. They both greeted the receptionist and asked for the key to the room.

"Yes, it must be in the name of Quackmore Duck."

Daphne had made the reservation. She had won a three-day stay at one of the city's most luxurious hotels and had given it to him as a wedding present. Quackmore had thought about refusing, but was left without an argument when his sister told him that she couldn't use the award as she was going on a cruise with Goostave Gander.

"Congratulations on your wedding." The woman handed them the key. "I hope you enjoy your stay."

"Thank you," Hortense and Quackmore answered in unison.

"I advise you to check the vending machine on the corner."

Quackmore took the keys, still with Hortense in his arms. He went to the elevator and opened the door, still with his wife in his arms. If he had paid more attention, he would have noticed that in that vending machine there were condoms, lubricant and various utensils that could have been very useful.

"Could you put me on the ground?"

“I could, but I want to continue the tradition."

Hortense laughed at those words and kissed her husband. It was a chaste kiss, which turned into something bigger when they met in the master suite. Quackmore placed his wife very carefully on the bed and began to kiss her. He undressed her very carefully and caressed all the exposed areas.

It wasn't the first time Quackmore had seen Hortense naked, but he couldn't help but blush. She looked so beautiful and it was his wife, the woman he loved the most.

"You're beautiful."

Hortense laughed at those words.

"Do you know you don't have to say those things to get me into bed?" Hortense showed him her wedding ring. "I'm yours."

"And I am yours."

Hortense undressed Quackmore and she was not as sweet as her husband. He was close to breaking his clothes and his kisses were not chaste. She was anxious and the bite marks on her husband's body gave her away.

"You don't know how much I love you or how much I want you."

Quackmore knew it, he could tell by the way she kissed him or the way she moaned every time he kissed her. She was demanding with her caresses.

Hortense wrapped her legs around him and kissed him with great enthusiasm.

"Tha thu cho bòidheach*"

Quackmore smiled as Hortense used her legs to shift position. He liked it when she took control, but she wasn't about to make things so easy for him.

Quackmore brought her hands up to Hortense's bottom. At first he played with his tail feathers, then he inserted his fingers, one at a time, exerting more pressure the more noise he made.

Hortense arched her back and Quackmore couldn't look away. The way her breasts moved from her heavy breathing and the sound of her moans made him unable to look away. He loved her so much.

"Na stad!**"

A smile spread across Quackmore's face. He was delighted to obey her orders and give her what she wanted so badly. His wife's wish was also his wish.

"My turn," Hortense commented maliciously.

Hortense began to move her hips against his cock and Quackmore knew he couldn't keep this up for long. His hard throbbing member begged him to sink into that body he loved so much.

It was at that moment that he had his first orgasm.

Quackmore used his legs to switch positions with Hortense. He kissed her neck and moved down to her breasts. He dedicated himself to licking them and even biting them without caring if they might or might not leave a mark.

He knew that Hortense was strong, not only because of her temperament, they used to argue most of the time. They had both worked together and he had seen her overcome adversity. That was why he loved her so much.

Hortense sat on her husband's lap and guided his member to her entrance. She moved her hips slowly, at first, setting the pace with which she wanted to be fucked.

Quackmore, who usually didn't like being passive, found himself enjoying the moment and was the first to orgasm. That didn't stop him. He used his mouth to pleasure his wife, sliding his tongue over her clit, tracing small circles until she came in his mouth.

They both ended up lying on the bed, kissing occasionally and caressing each other tenderly. Words of love were occasionally dedicated to each other.

Chapter Text

Distance

Initiating the call had been Bugs' idea. They both lived in the same house, but on that occasion they were both several kilometers away, the reason, they wanted to try something new and escape from the routine.

"Do you know what I would do if I were with you?" Bugs asked with a mischievous smile.

"No," Daffy lied. "Show me"

The smile on Bugs' face grew bigger. The rabbit showed him a carrot-shaped dildo.

"I bought it especially for you."

"I want to see you wearing it."

Bugs coated his fingers with lube and brought them up to his ass. At first he only entered one and his gaze fell on the screen, carefully watching Daffy's reactions.

“If I were there, I'd be using two fingers."

"If you were here, you'd have this carrot up your pretty ass."

“Man, I'm worried about how obsessed you are with carrots."

Bugs entered a second digit and Daffy was silent. His face was flushed, visible even through his feathers, and his eyes, dilated with pleasure, betrayed what he was thinking.

That was the first time Bugs had questioned switching roles. He loved the way his fingers felt inside his ass and imagined what his lover's cock must feel like. Just thinking about it made his cock harden. The only thing stopping him was how much he loved sliding in and out of his lover.

But that wasn't the only thing he liked. Bugs enjoyed his arguments with Daffy, tricking him into putting his pride aside and admitting that he wanted to be fucked. Daffy always complained after sex, blaming him for taking a more active role, but it was hard to believe him after hearing him moan so loudly or seeing him come. Even when he complained, it was clear that it wasn't what he said that bothered him.

“My dick is much better."

"I don't doubt it, but you're not here now."

“We both know whose fault it is."

Bugs smiled mischievously before slipping the toy into his driveway. He wanted to stay calm, but he couldn't. The pleasure he was feeling was clouding his mind and the expressions Daffy was making didn't help him at all.

Bugs knew he was lost when Daffy started to moan. It wasn't long before she was able to climax.

"Now is your turn."

Daffy moved the video camera and lay down on the bed, giving him a perfect view of him crotch. He began to move his hand over his member and began to say obscene words.

Bugs felt himself harden once more. That duck was going to drive him crazy one day, he was sure of that.

And it didn't bother him.

"Do you know what I'm going to do to you when I see you?"

"You're going to suck me off and beg me to fuck you."

"Perhaps."

Daffy stopped as soon as he heard those words. It wasn't unusual for Bugs to agree with him, but when he did, it was usually because he was up to something.

"Why do you stop? I want to hear you moan my name."

"You are despicable."

"You say so, but we both know what you really think."

Daffy blushed once more, a gesture that Bugs found extremely adorable. He didn't stop, he continued moving his opening vertically, from top to bottom and vice versa.

Bugs loved the way his boyfriend reacted, making him angry was something he enjoyed even before he was aware of how much he loved him. Daffy had been important to him ever since they first saw each other and ever since they had their first argument.

The call didn't end after they both climaxed. Both began to chat pleasantly about different topics and even about their plans for the future. Both Bugs and Daffy lost track of time and only became aware of it when they saw the clock. It was not long before dawn.

Chapter Text

All for the mission

Right now all Donald wanted to do was lay down in his hammock and sleep for the rest of the day. Returning to Duckburg was exhausting, more so for all the efforts he had made to prevent his uncle from falling for a scam, but he felt it had been worth it. His uncle had told him that he was his favorite nephew and for Donald that made up for all the trouble he had been through. Unfortunately his wish did not come true.

Donald got a call from the Agency. Liz had told her that she had a mission and that she had to report to the facility immediately.

'We've received an anonymous call about an arms shipment. We have reason to believe that within that shipment is a highly dangerous explosive. Your mission would be to prevent that bomb from reaching its destination and bring it to the Agency so that Qwerty can analyze it.

Double Duck didn't like the idea of giving the Agency a bombshell. He trusted Qwerty and Rockerduck as well, especially after he had cut the Agency's funding. At that time the Agency could cover most of the expenses, but not his bills and that was what bothered him the most. Donald was convinced that he deserved a salary or at least a small financial compensation.

"The trade will take place at this bar." Liz handed Double Duck a card with the bar information. Qwerty is waiting for you in the lab to give you the equipment you may need.

Double Duck said his goodbyes and did as Liz instructed. Qwerty handed him a pistol small enough to hide in his pocket.

“This gun uses a powerful sleeping pill, capable of putting even an elephant to sleep. Feel free to use it, being in a bar nobody will see it as something strange. Good luck."

Double Duck thanked Qwerty and headed to the designated bar. Big was his surprise when he met Kay K. She used to show up when he least expected it, in the least expected place, but she almost always did it for a reason.

Double Duck asked him to talk in an alley. He checked to make sure no one was around and told Kay K the words she needed so badly to say.

"You sent the anonymous message." It wasn't a question, Double Duck knew.

She nodded.

“Don't get me wrong, I'm still a mercenary. It's just that there are jobs I can't take."

Double Duck recalled one of the few times he had worked with Abel Konney. He was in a similar situation as Red Primerose and things got more complicated when his daughter was kidnapped. In the end, everything had worked out. On that occasion he had a briefcase that he planned to use as a decoy.

"Why do you insist on being a mercenary?"

"Obviously, I can take whatever I want. I could ask you the same. I know you work four jobs to pay off your debts, Scrooge McDuck often makes you work for free and yet you're still the proper and noble duck you've always been."

“I want to make the world a better place for my loved ones, but this is not the time to talk about it. We have a mission."

Donald told Red Primerose of his plans, he knew her well enough to know that he would get nothing if he tried to convince her. He had also considered using his abilities for his own benefit. Robbing his uncle's vault would be a piece of cake, and he could do it without anyone finding out. Double Duck explained what he had in mind.

"We could pretend we're on a date," the mercenary told him. "We sit next to each other and make the exchange after they check the merchandise."

Double Duck thought they would just talk, but Kay K did much more. She sat on his lap and started kissing him. They weren't the only couple to do that so they didn't draw any attention. She unbuttoned his shirt and used it to search for the criminal she was supposed to meet in the park an hour later.

Kay K told Double Duck what she had discovered. If someone had found her, they would have only seen a woman licking her lover.

"Could you get me a drink?" she commented out loud.

Double Duck pretended to be upset. He buttoned his shirt awkwardly and headed for the bar. He started talking to the bartender, nothing to do with the mission, he just needed to come up with a convincing excuse for Kay K to get closer to the target.

The spy approached her partner and pretended to be upset. He grabbed him by the shirt and dragged him to the empty seat next to the dealers.

"Got the drinks." Double Duck pretended innocence.

They both drank their drinks and kissed again. The dealers finished making the trade and that was the opportunity that Double Duck took to exchange the briefcases.

The smugglers didn't leave and neither did they. Donald knew that leaving would be suspicious so he just pretended he was on a date. The problem was that it was getting harder and harder for him to pretend that he wasn't on a fake date.

“Don't be shy,” Kay K told her as she placed her hands on her breasts and pressed them together.

At first Double Duck was uncomfortable. She was his mate and he wasn't sure what he was doing was right. Yet she was so beautiful and she was the one asking him to touch her like that. Hearing her moan only made him want more strongly to please her.

The bartender stepped in at that point and was very timely. He expelled them both, giving them the excuse to leave without raising suspicions.

"Get on my motorcycle," Kay K told him.

Donald obeyed without knowing that she would take him to her apartment.

"What are we doing here?" he asked.

Kay K didn't answer him, she closed the door and put the briefcase in a safe place. She then started kissing him. Double Duck did not resist, on the contrary, he responded with the same intensity. Both went to Arianna's room, without stopping kissing and taking off their clothes during the tour.

"Do you know this isn't part of the mission?"

"I know. What about you? Do you know?"

Donald and Arianna kissed once more. Their eager hands explored each other, sometimes tenderly, sometimes a little harshly, but always with genuine desire. They had both been playing with fire and getting burned was too tempting.

Donald slid his tongue over one of Arianna's breasts while he caressed the other. He had noticed how sensitive they were and wanted to do a lot more than he had in the bar.

Arianna arched her back. Pleasure clouded her mind. Each kiss, each caress made her feel closer to climax. Her lover began to suck on the other breast while caressing the one she had been sucking on shortly before and she had an orgasm the moment he bit her.

She liked Donald and much more than she was willing to admit. When he was by her side he felt that she could be a better person and that, in a way, scared him.

"There's something I want to try," Arianna commented, the smile on her face widening at the sight of his erection, "and I see you're ready."

Arianna crouched down and used her breasts to masturbate Donald. The answer he got was the one she wanted.

Donald couldn't take his eyes off Arianna. He loved the look on her face, the way her breasts felt against his cock, and the pressure she exerted. He liked Arianna, he had been attracted to her since the first time he saw her, meeting her had turned that interest into something else, a deeper feeling called love. That feeling was the reason why he trusted her no matter how many times she betrayed him. Donald wanted to believe that she was not bad and that they could work together again, just like in the old days.

"You're beautiful, it's a shame you're so stubborn."

"I guess that's something we have in common."

Shortly after, Donald found himself with his head between Arianna's legs. He used his tongue to trace her lips and trace small circles over her clit. The mercenary had told him that he talked too much and he wanted to show her what he could do with his tongue.

Donald was sure that Arianna was enjoying the moment as much as he was. The wetness of her crotch gave her away and the way she moaned confirmed it.

"You are delicious."

"Less words and more action."

Donald gladly obeyed. Feeling her lover's fingernails on her back made her desire increase. His member had hardened once more and throbbed in a way that was both pleasurable and painful.

"I want you in, now." Arianna didn't shout, but it was clearly an order.

"I don't have condoms."

Arianna snorted under her breath and stood up. Donald thought he was going to leave, but he didn't. She went to her nightstand and took out an envelope, small and silver.

"I thought I told you that a spy must be prepared for all kinds of scenarios."

While it was true that neither of them had planned to end the fake date that way, it was also true that neither of them regretted it. Arianna could hardly think of anything other than how much she loved the feel of her lover sliding in and out of her. His thrusts were constant and he seemed to know what her most sensitive spots were or what she wanted. Donald could only think of Arianna, the warmth of her body and the way her vagina squeezed his cock. The pleasure he felt was something he hadn't experienced before and he doubted he could feel with anyone else.

Arianna climaxed first, Donald following soon after. He rested her on his chest and they both lay there, not saying anything, just enjoying each other's company. Donald took to stroking her hair and occasionally kissing her head.

"Are you hungry? Not to brag, but he made the best curry in the world."

"Is that your strategy to get me back into the Agency?"

"Works?"

"I'm not that easy." Arianna pretended to be offensive. "If the curry is as good as the sex and you promise to give me both when I ask for it, only then will we have a deal."

Chapter Text

The first time

Della liked to walk through the mansion's pipes. He didn't always find something interesting, in fact she rarely did, but she enjoyed the fact that she was able to listen in on conversations she shouldn't be in. On that occasion she found her brother playing the guitar and thought about leaving until she heard the lyrics of the song.

Donald sang about a place where all paraphilias could be fulfilled and all fantasies come true. That had caught her attention, but what ended up convincing her was the fact that she could fuck whoever she wanted.

Della began to investigate. She visited Scrooge McDuck's library and consulted the same books that her brother had consulted. With each word she read, she became much more interested, but the excitement she felt faded when she read the price.

The paraphilia brothel did not charge money, but they did ask for something for their services and this was a very high price that everyone could pay. In that brothel, the currency of exchange was pain and pleasure, his main interest was that his clients opt for the most twisted and sadomasochistic paraphilias. She returned to the room she shared with her brother, feeling disappointed that he wasn't there. His guitar was also missing, so she had a suspicion he must be with his band, The Three Caballeros.

Della felt a little annoyed at the thought. Panchito and José were not bad people, on the contrary, they were funny, friendly and very talented, but they were both very close to Donald and that was what bothered him. Della could be somewhat, very, possessive, especially when it came to her brother. Many times he used to say that both had been born from the same egg so they should be together. Learning that there was a Japanese legend that said that when two lovers committed suicide together, they were reincarnated as twins had made her more convinced that Donald belonged to her, but it wasn't something she would say out loud.

Della lay down on her brother's bed and began to wonder what Donald could be doing. She remembered hearing her uncle say that they were just fooling around, playing at being musicians and getting high. Della imagined them fucking and wondered which role her brother would prefer.

She closed her eyes and began to imagine Donald adopting the doggy position, but it wasn't Panchito and José who were fucking him, it was her with a strap. Della took Donald's pillow and brought it up to her crotch, imagining that it was her brother and began to move her hips rhythmically.

The fantasy changed. Della envisioned Donald taking a more active role. In her fantasy, Donald hugged her from behind and put his hands under her clothes. Della brought one of her hands up to her breasts and crotch, imagining that it wasn't her who was touching herself, but her brother who was.

What she did not imagine was that when she opened her eyes she discovered that she was not alone. Donald was in front of her and his excitement was more than evident.

He began to undress and approached her.

"I heard when you said my name." Donald licked her cheek.

"How long have you been seeing each other?"

Donald began to undress her.

"Enough, but you know? I am tired of waiting."

Della started to smile as she began to feel her brother's kisses. Donald was nipping at her neck and she loved the way it felt. She got rid of her pants and underwear, anxious about what was happening and expectant for what might happen.

"I can tell, you're very hard."

Donald ran his fingers over her crotch.

"And you're so wet. That's good."

"You talk too much," Della complained, she was very hot and her desire was uncontrollable.

Donald didn't seem to mind that answer. He positioned himself between his sister's legs and began to rub against her. Neither of them even bothered to close the door or be discreet, all they could think about was how much they enjoyed the moment.

"What are you waiting for?" Della demanded, she liked how her body felt against Donald's, but she wanted much more.

Donald bit her neck.

"What do you want me to do?"

Della felt a little annoyed. She knew what Donald wanted her to say and she wasn't about to do it. Instead she brought his hands up to her butt and started playing with his tail feathers. The reaction he got was what he expected. Della slid her fingers in and out of her brother's ass, checking out what she had just imagined. That discovery made her regret not having a strap at hand.

Both kept that game for a time that seemed eternal and in the end they ended up giving in. Della hadn't finished speaking when Donald had inserted the tip into her and began to slide in and out of her.

Della ached. It was her first time and her body needed time to complain. But she didn't ask Donald to stop, she didn't even consider it, and it wasn't a matter of pride. She liked it that way and even wanted her brother to be a little more aggressive.

The realization that they didn't climax together was somewhat disappointing for Della. She had enjoyed the experience and wouldn't change a thing, but part of her had fallen in love with the idea of a couple breaking up at the same time.

Donald lay down on the bed and Della lay down on his lap. She closed her eyes and found herself enjoying her brother's touch. They made her feel so calm, so at peace. They both stayed in that position until dinner time and only left that place because they didn't want to raise suspicions.

"Next time I'll use a strap," Della commented, still with her eyes closed, "and I'm going to fuck you until you can't feel your legs."

Della found it strange that her brother didn't say anything, but she understood as soon as she knew what he was looking at.

"Did I hurt you a lot?"

"On the contrary. She was a virgin so a little blood is normal."

Chapter Text

Exhaust

For Judy, being able to travel to Zootopia was a dream come true. Since she was little she had heard about the beautiful landscapes of that city, the shops and all the fun things she could do, however what had made her fall in love with that place were the stories about its inhabitants, anecdotes that began with a small dream and that became a reality. Judy had heard that in Zootopia everyone lived in harmony and that was what she wanted.

Judy dreamed of living in Zootopia and being the first bunny to become a police officer, but this time her stay would be temporary. She was on a field trip with her classmates, but that didn't discourage her. The rabbit told herself that it was only a matter of time before her rabbits became a reality.

"Who is he?" the teen sitting behind her asked.

"Does matters? Is a predator."

The bunny's gaze fell on the fox and she told herself that he was cute.

"You shouldn't go near him," Bellwether told her, sounding distressed, "he's a fox, he's a predator, and they're all dangerous."

Judy got separated from her group at lunchtime. She had no intention of meeting Nick, she only wanted to explore the place, however she could see him and at that moment she knew she would not let him go.

They both chatted pleasantly for a long time. Nick told her about all the places he had visited, but left out anything related to his illegal business. He told her about his visit to Candy Island, but left out everything related to the salt trade and the profits he had made.

"Is it true that houses are made of chocolate?"

“Not entirely, but yes, a lot of the stuff is edible. I only advise you to be careful, not everyone likes to have their house eaten" Nick said the last thing with an amused expression.

Judy's face showed surprise and occasionally a blush. Listening to Nick made her desire to explore the world grow stronger.

“It must be exciting to travel the world."

“Yes… it is… very funny."

Judy was the one who took the initiative. She kissed Nick and immediately regretted it. The kiss had been wonderful and she wanted to do so much more, but she feared what Nick would think and more that he would reject her.

Nick smiled and his smile seemed the most beautiful. He took her by the hand and guided her to his truck.

Judy was not naive, she knew what was about to happen, but she also wanted it. Her whole body burned with longing.

The van's windows were tinted so they knew the chance of being discovered was very low, especially if they didn't make any noise.

At first Nick and Judy just kissed. They then began to caress each other over their clothes. The nerves that Judy may have felt disappeared and she could only think how much she wished she could do more and how good it felt.

"My parents and my friends have warned me about your kind," Judy spoke mischievously. I hope you don't disappoint me.

The smile on Nick's face grew larger. He lowered himself to her breast and began to lick it with great enthusiasm. Judy arched her back, she had masturbated in the past, but she hadn't felt as great a pleasure as the one Nick was giving her.

The fox didn't stop with just the rabbit's breasts. He moved down to her belly and focused on her crotch.

"You're so wet."

"Whose fault is it?"

Nick didn't reply. He buried his head between her legs and started licking her. Judy had to bite her lip to keep from crying out. She thought she was going to have an orgasm and she was not wrong. Judy watched in darkness for a few minutes and wondered, if that was what foreplay was like, what would it feel like to be fucked?

Nick took her face in his hands and kissed her lips. Judy could feel her essence in her lover's mouth and that didn't feel as unpleasant as she had imagined long ago. It was all so exciting and the rabbit wondered if it was because of her mate. Nick wasn't just good looking, he was highly skilled and seemed to know the right points to hit.

Judy couldn't help herself when Nick slid inside her. His moans were too loud, but were drowned out by the fox's kisses. For the rabbit, losing her virginity had been one of her most pleasurable experiences and something she wanted to experience again.

Nick and Judy stayed in the truck holding each other after they were done. The two kissed occasionally, but it didn't progress to anything else. Judy knew she would never forget that moment, but not that weeks later she would be taking a pregnancy test.

Chapter Text

Almost like Bonnie and Clyde

Donald had met Nick while working at one of his uncle's restaurants. Donald was the waiter, but the cook had taken the day off without even warning. He used to do it so often that Donald had gotten used to it.

Nick and his gang entered the restaurant shortly after it opened. Donald had taken the opportunity to sleep and had been startled to discover that he was not alone. Having to deal with someone so attractive made her jump even more.

"What's for breakfast?" Nick asked.

"I can make some pancakes if you're not in a hurry."

Donald had a suspicion that they were going to leave when he saw Nick arguing with his gang, but they both gave in. That was the only restaurant that was open at that time so they really didn't have many options.

"I hope they're good" Nick commented, somewhat annoyed.

"Not to brag, but my pancakes are the best."

Donald went to the kitchen and began to cook. Elvira had taught him to cook since he was little and pancakes were his specialty. If it hadn't been for his grandmother, he wouldn't have been able to run that small place and, he was sure, he would have had to close.

A few minutes later breakfast was ready. Donald walked over to the table where Nick was sitting and served them breakfast. The right thing to do would have been for him to go back to the kitchen and start cleaning up, but Donald didn't, instead engaging in conversation with Nick.

Nick had no problem telling her about his not-so-legal activities. Donald was not horrified, on the contrary, he mentally told himself that he should take note and use some of these techniques with his co-worker, especially his uncle.

The second time they saw each other was not in that restaurant. Scrooge had fired him and made it clear that he was doing so because he had problems with his co-worker. John was a person who did not usually accept advice, on more than one occasion he had told him that everything he did was perfect and Donald had a strong temper so they often argued.

While it was true that John was frequently absent, that he rarely respected his work hours, it was also true that he owned a restaurant in the past and used to say that he sold it because he wanted a change in routine. Donald didn't believe him, but his uncle did and that was why he preferred to keep it.

It wouldn't be long before John was fired. The cook had problems with his new partner and could not make that business get more customers, on the contrary, many speculated that the restaurant would close at any moment.

Donald and Nick met at the park. This time it was Nick who was working, running a betting stall.

"I can play?"

Nick was a little unsure.

"Of course."

But he ended up agreeing.

"The game is simple. I will put the ball inside a glass, I will spin them and you have to guess which one the ball is under."

Donald paid for his turn and intentionally lost. To the naked eye the glasses looked identical, but someone with an eye for detail could easily spot the differences. It wasn't a surprise when she found out she'd won, it seemed obvious to her that Nick wanted to get her to bet one more time.

“Well, this is when I retired."

Donald didn't expect Nick not to insist, in fact he seemed relieved.

"In fact, I think I might try again. I crave an ice cream."

"And yes, I'd better buy you an ice cream."

"It is an invitation?"

"Depends. Would you like to go out with me?"

Donald didn't think too hard about it. Nick was attractive and he found him fascinating. On that occasion, they both spent the whole day together, eating ice cream and chatting quietly.

Nick included Donald in his plans after the fourth date. The first hit was a robbery, the fox had found out about his dismissal and wanted to help him get revenge.

Nick took it upon himself to distract the new waitress and the cook while Donald ate a few snacks and left some not-so-cute scratches in the kitchen.

"That was fun," Donald commented as he helped himself to a Duck-Cola.

“That's just the beginning. You and I can do bigger things."

The second hit was Donald's idea. He was working in a bar when he had to deal with a very upset customer. That man had not stopped harassing him since he entered the premises and Donald thought of a way to get revenge. Stealing her keys was easy, Nick had taught her how to do it, pretending to accept his advances was the most annoying and unpleasant thing. That man did not stop groping him at any time.

The date ended when Nick told her that he had cleared out his apartment. The fox had made sure to steal everything and leave a message, something he could remember when he thought of harassing someone again.

"You have talent!" Nick told him. "I see the future, you and I will become millionaires."

Donald kissed Nick. It had been an impulsive act, but he didn't regret what he had done. He liked Nick Wilde a lot. The fact that Nick reciprocated his feelings erased any doubt he might have harbored.

The fox slid his hands up his butt and began playing with his tail feathers. Donald sat on his lap and deepened the kiss. Not only was this the first time Donald and Nick had kissed, it was Donald's first kiss.

Nick started kissing her neck and even bit his. The fox was not possessive, but this time he made an effort to leave a mark. He had noticed that he was not the only one who was interested in Donald and wanted to send a message.

Donald arched his neck, giving her more room. The younger man began to moan and that only made Nick's desire increase. The fox had wanted to kiss the duck since the first time he saw him and that was the reason he couldn't cheat him that afternoon in the park. It wasn't the only place he left a hickey. Nick nibbled on the inside of Donald's legs and on those parts, the marks were most visible.

Both separated for a few minutes, just so they could undress. Donald stopped, but not out of insecurity. He knew what he wanted and that was the fox in front of him. He loved him like he had never loved anyone else and he liked him very much.

"You like what you see?" Nick asked mockingly.

Donald blushed and that was visible even through the feathers.

"You are so adorable."

Nick kissed him passionately. Donald needed several seconds to return that kiss, his inexperience was giving him problems. However, it was not something that bothered him. The idea of learning with Nick was very nice.

The fox covered his fingers in lubricant, Donald didn't want to wonder why he had such a thing on hand, and he inserted them into his ass. At first he only used one finger and moved it very slowly. He wanted Donald to get used to it and waited for his response before entering the other fingers.

"Ahha!" Donald moaned. "It feels so good!"

"Do you want me to continue?"

"Please. I am so hot."

Nick obeyed, but not right away. His gaze fell on Donald. He liked seeing their expressions, especially seeing the gleam of lust in their eyes. The fox positioned himself between his legs, at first just brushing his member against his entrance. It was getting harder and harder for him to contain himself, but it was his first time with Donald and he wanted to make it memorable.

What Nick didn't expect was Donald moving his hips, causing his penis to sink inside him. Nick closed his eyes, enjoying the warmth of that body and the way it squeezed his member.

"I'm not that weak," Donald commented with some difficulty. Pain and pleasure blended in a way he found irresistible.

Donald didn't hold back as Nick's thrusts grew faster. He dug his nails into his lover's back and bit down hard, leaving several marks that would be hard to hide. Shortly after they both had an orgasm, but that didn't stop them from doing it again. Neither wanted to stop or separate from the other.

When Donald returned to his house, it was not long before dawn. He wanted to go unnoticed, but it was not possible. Della and Scrooge were waiting for him at the entrance to the mansion.

Della's reaction was the strangest. She hugged him and it was obvious that she was worried. She then hit him hard, noticeably angry.

"You are a fool!" Della wasn't crying, but she was close to it. "I was so worried about you! Don't do it again!"

Della hugged him back and rested her head in the hole between his shoulder and his neck. Donald knew her well enough to know that he would have to explain what he had been doing and, he suspected, it was something that would make his sister angry.

"Is that a hickey?" Scrooge asked, his voice stern.

It was not unusual for Donald to be scolded by Scrooge. He used to be harder on him than he was on Della, but this time it was different. Donald couldn't remember seeing him so angry before, even when he made him lose money or neglect his duties.

"And what if it was?"

Scrooge and Della looked noticeably annoyed, and Donald wondered if his response had been the most appropriate.

Chapter Text

Possessive

It wasn't unusual for Frisk to cancel all his commitments to be with Chara, in fact that happened so often that his friends had gotten used to it and used to joke around the rare times they saw him without Frisk. They didn't do it out of malicious intent, it didn't even bother them that their friend had other plans, they just enjoyed teasing him.

"Could you pass me the salt, wife?"

Frisk fell silent as soon as he was aware of what he had said. He wasn't ashamed of his relationship with Chara, on the contrary. Listening to his friends' jokes used to fill him with pride, but his father wasn't aware of it and feared that he wouldn't look favorably on their relationship or worse, that he wanted to separate them.

It was not something he was willing to allow.

"Sure, husband," Chara replied, looking amused.

Frisk's father remained silent for several seconds and his face showed no emotion.

"Wife?" Frisk prepared for the worst and even wondered if she should kill him. "That's... cute." Frisk's father smiled and his expression was warm. "You are both so sweet and make such a cute couple."

Frisk laughed nervously. She was glad to know he had her approval, she would have hated to go to more extreme measures, but he doubted he would feel the same if he knew he was sexually active.

"Thank you, father-in-law."

"Welcome to the family. Please take care of my son."

"I will do it."

“Frisk, take care of Chara."

"I'd rather kill myself than hurt her."

Frisk had caused a genocide for her and would do it again if necessary.

The days passed and Frisk felt that his life was perfect. He admitted that studying was boring and homework was often tedious, but Chara was there to get him out of the rut. It wouldn't be long before trouble resurfaced, and precisely at the hands of someone who refused to accept defeat.

On that occasion Chara had dragged Frisk to the girls' locker room located in the gym. She practically tore off his pants and almost ripped open his underwear. Chara was impatient and it showed with every lick or every time she swallowed his member completely.

Frisk did nothing to contain himself. He didn't want to be found out, but his penis hardened when he thought of the possibility of weight.

Chara wasn't the only one who was turned on by danger.

None imagined that someone had seen them and that person was Rebecca, the same person who had tried to seduce Frisk long ago.
Contrary to what Frisk might think, she had not accepted her defeat, on the contrary, she demanded compensation and they had unknowingly given her a chance.

Frisk had his eyes closed and when he did, it was only to look at Chara. All his senses were focused on her and the sensations that her tongue caused on his penis. The young man was unaware that Rebecca had managed to gather several of the companions.

“My aunt told me a story a long time ago, the tale of a monster killed in '97 who came back to life after all the monsters under the mountain were killed. I'm not saying that I believe those stories, I'm not a girl, but I see what you say as more likely."

"Well, it seems the opposite to me. Have you seen how dominated Frisk is and Chara's domineering attitude? It is obvious that they are sexually active."

"Why are we here?" Rebecca asked annoyed. "You just have to enter to discover the truth."

They all refused.

"Impossible." Chara asked us to leave the locker room for her for a few minutes.

"I wonder what it's for," Rebecca asked, making no secret of her annoyance. All this was frustrating and it is that shortly before she had been sure of being able to achieve what she wanted so much.

Chara listened to Rebecca and was aware of the danger she was in. She and Frisk felt nervous and quickly started looking for a hiding place. Seeing that there wasn't one was as frustrating as it was worrying.

"Don't make any noise," Chara whispered.

Frisk allowed himself to be pushed into a corner and remained motionless while his girlfriend covered him with her backpack and her clothes. If they had delayed another minute, they would not have been able to deny what they were doing.

Chara screamed as soon as she saw her companions, she was scared so she didn't have to pretend too much. She slammed into Rebecca so hard it made her bleed.

"Could you go out for a moment?" Chara pretended she was about to cry. "I want to dress up."

Frisk felt a tickle in his nose. He didn't want to sneeze, but the desire he felt was too great and with every second it was harder for him to contain himself. The terror and his desire to sneeze were about to make him commit a recklessness.

To his good fortune, that situation had no major consequences. The girls took Rebecca by the arm and dragged her out of the locker room.

"Sorry, Chara. Continue with yours. We'll see to it that Rebecca doesn't hurt you again."

Chara didn't respond, at least not with words. She pretended to be sorry and even started to cry. Frisk couldn't see her and that made him feel more frustrated. Not being able to sneeze or see her was torture for him.

Frisk also did not witness Chara's revenge. The clothes on her face prevented him from seeing when she opened her mouth and showed her the remains of semen left in it. The other girls didn't see it either, but they did notice Rebecca's reaction.

“You shouldn't be so mean to Chara. She hasn't done anything to you."

What Frisk could see was the satisfied smile on Chara's face.

"What are you planning?"

Chara approached Frisk and bumped her body against his.

"They won't be back for a while and there are plenty of things we could do."

Chara kissed him and slipped her hands under his pants. She began to masturbate him and used her mouth to silence his moans. It was very disappointing for Frisk that Chara wouldn't let him fuck her and he had to leave the locker room with a boner. Climbing out the window in that state was more difficult than he had imagined, he even fell on his face and that was painful.

Chara wasn't mad at Frisk, on the contrary. She had enjoyed the adrenaline rush of the moment, more so seeing the angry expression on Rebecca's face. It wasn't even the first time he did something like that, Chara didn't always let him finish and that was a way to reinforce the control she had over Frisk.

Frisk knew that Chara was up to something when he saw her appear in his room wearing her dominatrix outfit. It wasn't just his smile, it was the way he held his whip that was most suspicious.

Chara hit him with great force. She hit his most sensitive areas repeatedly, but without making him bleed. Frisk shuddered, enjoying each smack and shuddering with each blow.

Frisk only experienced fear when Chara sat on his crotch. He enjoyed the way she rubbed against his cock, but he was afraid she wouldn't let him finish. He didn't just want to feel the touch of their bodies, he wanted to sink into her and reach her most sensitive point, the one that made her explode.

His fears did not come true. Chara used her hand to guide his penis to her pussy. She moved her hips with speed making the thrusts fast, constant and even aggressive. His moans got louder and Frisk was not far behind.

"It's a shame your father is so distracted," Chara commented. Frisk didn't understand the reason for those words "just thinking that someone could discover us makes me hot."

Chara continued to speak, telling her how much she had enjoyed Rebecca's humiliation and how fast her heart had beaten when she thought it was inevitable that they would be found out.

“I need stronger emotions."

What Frisk was referring to days later when Chara dragged him to Judgment Hall, claiming she was doing it to save up for a week.
Frisk had his doubts, that place was full of memories and regrets, but in the end his desire to please Chara was greater. Seeing Sans and Papyrus' clothing reinforced that feeling.

"Let's go for a walk," Chara commented, her smile was so big that Frisk didn't do anything to contradict her.

Frisk didn't wait for Chara to tie him up. She disguised him with bondage. Chara tied his arms behind his back and put Sans's jacket on him, stuffing the jacket arms into his pockets and hid the gag in Frisk's mouth behind Papyrus's scarf.

Frisk tried to avoid everyone he knew and he doubted he could justify his actions. He didn't tell Chara, but he knew that she knew and that was why she enjoyed his walks so much.

However, it would be wrong to say that Frisk was not enjoying the moment. The adrenaline he felt and the satisfaction he experienced every time he returned to the cabin were extremely gratifying.

"I'm starting to get bored," Chara complained and Frisk felt a chill when he saw her smile. There was something wicked and twisted in that gesture. "Let's try something new!"

It was a big surprise for Frisk that Chara wanted to visit a restaurant. Until then they had just walked around the city and he was fine with that.

"Chara…"

"What's happening?" Chara asked and her face was so stern that Frisk shivered.

"You look beautiful."

Chara smiled. It was obvious she hadn't believed him, but she didn't care. She was aware of the control she had over him and she liked it.
They were never closer to being discovered than on the occasion they visited the restaurant. Frisk was so nervous that it was inevitable for him to hide with the scarf inside, take his hands out of his pockets or say a word.

"You know you only look more suspicious?"

Frisk shrugged. He wanted to please her, but it wasn't easy.

"Your order."

Chara released Frisk when the food arrived. She was the first to eat, taking time to enjoy the spaghetti while Frisk stayed in her place.

"Are you hungry?"

Frisk nodded in agreement. Chara smiled. She fed him with a fork like he was a baby, something that, contrary to what Frisk thought, made them look less suspicious.

"They are so cute."

"Children's love, so innocent."

Frisk cleverly covered her butt for the silence before sounding hoarse when she asked for the bill. Nobody suspected and he wanted to keep things that way. Chara laughed and that made him more nervous.

They then had sex and for Frisk it was extremely exciting. All the adrenaline disappeared, becoming something extremely pleasant.

Chara went back to the Sex Shop, wearing the same costume as before, but with a slight difference, she was wearing her dominatrix outfit under her normal clothes, so it looked like she was wearing red shoes and gloves.
Chara took some time to observe the place. There were many toys that he found fascinating and ahe enjoyed imagining how ahe could use those toys with Frisk.

"Can I help you with something?" asked the saleswoman.

"No, I'm just watching," she answered, a little terrified that she might be found out.

"I'll be here if you need anything."

Chara was relieved when she saw the saleswomantake a magazine. It was obvious that she would not pay attention to her and that gave her the freedom to do what he wanted. She bought a pair of strong nipple clamps connected with a chain and a pair of red wristbands with the key attached to a necklace that was the perfect size to let it dangle right between her breasts. He also bought a red leather cap with a black strap over the brim, had tried it on and considered it a crime to pass up.

Chara was excited to use her new toys and Frisk was too. Both went to the room quickly and undressed with equal speed.

“You've been a good boy and I want to make it up to you."

Frisk smiled upon hearing those words. He loved it when Chara behaved like that, even more so when she adopted a domineering attitude.

"Do you want to see what I bought?"

Frisk accepted with a nod.

"Take off your clothes," Chara added with a triumphant expression.

Frisk smiled upon hearing those words. He undressed quickly, anxious about what was about to happen. Being with Chara was always a unique experience and she doubted that she would ever tire of it. Every day at her side made him fall in love even more.

Chara tied Frisk up, making sure he couldn't move, even if he knew it wasn't necessary. Frisk never tried to escape, in fact he enjoyed each of their encounters and rough sex. She also placed the chains on Frisk's nipples, pulling him gently.

"You like?"

"Much."

Chara smiled and kissed Frisk. She slipped her tongue into his mouth and began to explore that cavity. The kiss ended with a bite. Chara had applied so much force that it made him bleed.

"You're so noisy," he commented as he put a gag on her.

Chara didn't think it was necessary, but she liked seeing Frisk wear it, it was a reminder that she belonged to him and that he was her submissive.
This time Chara was in no mood for foreplay. She sat on top of Frisk, rubbing her crotch against his for a very brief period. Chara was wet and Frisk was hard so foreplay wasn't entirely necessary.

Chara pulling on the chains holding Frisk's nipples was not accidental. She moved aggressively and with great speed, the noise the bed made was proof of this. Chara had wanted to do it ever since she saw the toy in the store, holding on to her nipples to keep from falling was something she found extremely arousing.

Frisk flinched when she felt a tug on her nipples. It was one of the most painful experiences I had ever had and ironically, it was also one of the most pleasurable. If he could talk, he would have begged Chara to pull harder, even if he risked having them ripped away.

"I'm tired," Chara commented after she had an orgasm. She untied Frisk and removed his gag. "I want you to make me feel good."

Frisk was tired, but he didn't consider that an excuse to disobey. He began to kiss and caress every inch of Chara's body. He wanted to show her how much he loved her, how much he enjoyed her company, especially her adoration for him.

For Frisk, Chara was everything and he wanted him to know it. The way he touched her wasn't just erotic, there was something emotional about it.

Shortly after, they both fell asleep. Chara and Frisk remained cuddling under the covers and enjoying each other's company. At that moment, none of them cared that they could be discovered and lowering their guard would bring them consequences.
Frisk and Chara were not silent, Frisk's father was not, although the attitude of both would not have changed if it had been different. They both left their clothes lying on the floor and that, together with the sound of the bed, was what finally gave them away.

They both jumped when they heard the sound of the door being opened. Frisk knew that hiding was impossible so he pretended that they were sleeping and that nothing else had happened.

"I know they're awake." Frisk couldn't identify the tone of voice with which his father spoke. "If they didn't want the room to smell like sex, you should have at least opened the window."

Chara and Frisk couldn't pretend that nothing had happened.

"I can explain it!" Frisk yelled. He didn't regret anything, he just wouldn't have wanted things to happen that way.

"I'm not stupid, you know?" His father interrupted him, looking annoyed. "Your mother and I went through the same thing. We weren't caught in bed, but we couldn't hide it forever either. A pregnancy could not be hidden forever and my father-in-law discovered us during the fourth month of pregnancy."

Frisk didn't know how to process that. He knew that his parents had married when they were very young, also that he was the reason for that wedding. Adults used to joke about the subject when they thought he wasn't listening.

"I'll go get everything ready for the wedding, your wedding."

Chapter Text

Hospitality

Disraeli was used to getting what he wanted since he was little. Gladstone was the lucky one, his luck gave him everything he wanted, but Disraeli was a manipulator and knew how to use the penalty to his advantage.

On this occasion he had decided to visit his cousin Gladstone. He didn't do it just because he wanted nice things, he also enjoyed teasing him. His cousin was probably the only person who knew him as he really was. Meeting Donald was not in him plans, but he considered it the best thing that could happen to him.

Getting Donald to receive him at his home was not difficult. Disraeli noticed that Donald liked Daisy so all he had to do was use the jealousy to his advantage. Interacting with him let her know how easy he was to manipulate and that was something he liked.

"Could you make fried rice for dinner?" Disraeli asked. "I don't want you to think I'm taking advantage of you, it's just that I love the way you cook.” He said the last thing with tears in his eyes.

Donald believed him, he always did. Disraeli would have put a drug in his drink had it not been for the arrival of Scrooge McDuck. The richest duck in the world had turned up while Donald was serving dinner, and from what he could see, that was nothing unusual.

"I'm beginning to think you have a knack for showing up when I cook."

Scrooge shrugged. Disraeli had stayed at Donald's house for a week and had seen him eat dinner every night.

Dinner ended and Disraeli prepared the owner of the house a hot chocolate, laced with a fairly powerful drug. He wanted to stay with Donald for a long time, but he couldn't wait to possess him. His body was another of the qualities that he liked the most.

"I made you a hot chocolate." Disraeli's expression was false innocence. "I wanted to thank you for everything you've done for me."

Donald accepted the drink. It would be a few minutes before the drug began to take effect, barely giving him time to return to bed.
Disraeli began to undress him, taking his time removing each garment and caressing the exposed areas. He wanted to bite it, mark it so that everyone who saw it, especially Gladstone, would know that Donald belonged to him, but he dismissed it. Disraeli loved living with Donald and didn't want to do anything that might scare him or cause him to lose his place.

Disraeli brought his hands up to Donald's butt and began to knead it. It was something he had wanted to do since the first time he had seen it and he was really enjoying it. He repeatedly kissed him and even bit him. On that occasion it was allowed to leave a mark, a very small one that would only be visible if one looked for it.

"You have the cutest butt I've ever seen."

Disraeli was a little concerned to see Donald stirring in his dreams. He feared that she had woken up, but she hadn't. The duck was still under the influence of the drug so, he told himself, he could act freely.

"Sleep easy and let me take care of the rest."

Disraeli began to undress. He never took his eyes off Donald, watching him anxiously and wondering how it would feel to have his hands on his body. It was something he planned to find out.

The goose sat on Donald and began to kiss him. He nibbled on her neck, trying not to leave any visible mark even though it was what he wanted most. She rubbed her butt against his crotch, wondering what it would feel like to feel him inside her. His body burned just with the thought and with the sensation of touch.

"It's only a matter of time before you're mine. I will make you love me and need me."

Disraeli lay down next to Donald and took his hand. He brought that hand up to his crotch and began rubbing it. At first his movements were smooth and careful, but that didn't please him so he applied more force.

Donald's face showed anger. His eyes were still narrowed, but it seemed he wasn't entirely oblivious to what they were doing to him. And that was true, his mind was cloudy, but not enough to make him aware of what was happening. Donald could feel, but he believed it was just a bad dream.

Donald's body reacted positively despite the fact that his mind did not want it and Disraeli misunderstood it. Donald's body wanted to mitigate the damage, but the goose didn't see it that way, he wanted to think that his wish was reciprocated.

Disraeli stopped short of having an orgasm. He paused for a moment to put on a condom even though he would have preferred to be able to feel Donald fully. The need not to leave evidence was much greater than what he wanted.

"Next time we'll do it without a condom and you'll be the one begging me to fuck you."

Disraeli positioned himself between his victim's legs and rubbed against his butt repeatedly. His gaze never left Donald, enjoying his expressions of discomfort. He then used his hand to guide his penis to Donald's entrance and enter aggressively.

Donald yelled. It was a gasp that only Disraeli could hear. His body was slowly beginning to regain mobility, but it was still insufficient for him to be able to do anything, even if he wanted to.

Disraeli's thrusts were harsh and steady. He had to bite him hand to keep from making a noise. The pleasure he felt clouded his mind to the point that it was making him forget all his precautions and why he had chosen to be discreet.

Disraeli didn't leave after she had an orgasm. He lay on Donald's lap, gathering his strength and enjoying his company. He would occasionally kiss him or take his hands to masturbate, but she did nothing else and only stayed for a few minutes.

The next day, Disraeli pretended that nothing had happened and Donald, although he was a little uncomfortable, believed him.

Chapter Text

Frustrated desires

Harry Potter/Hermione Granger

Hermione didn't regret having fought in the war, she was sorry for all the deaths and injuries, but not for having fought to defend her rights and those of those like her. She didn't regret having married Ron either, because to do so would be to regret her children and she loved them more than anything, but that didn't stop her from sometimes imagining what her life would have been like if Harry had accepted her proposal to live in the woods. .

Perhaps that was why he was not surprised to find a note with information about the paraphilia brothel. Her feelings for Harry changed, but they weren't any less intense for it. She felt not only love, but also lust and desire. Many times she had fantasized about him and that was something that deeply embarrassed her.

Hermione took a week to agree to go to the paraphilia brothel. A part of her felt guilty, but another part insisted that she wouldn't hurt anyone, that going to the paraphilia brothel was not much different from having a wet dream.

However, her doubts reappeared when she arrived at the brothel. Hermione told herself that a place that provided such questionable services must be in a similar place, but that didn't stop her from feeling worried and afraid that she might be mugged or worse. The sensation he felt was very similar to what she experienced in Knockturn Alley.

"Can I help you with something?" asked Lilithmon mockingly. A woman with a voluptuous body and flirtatious attitude. Her nails were so long they looked like claws and his fangs were reminiscent of a vampire's. She wasn't human and Hermione knew that from the first time she saw her.

"This is the brothel of paraphilias?"

"Yes. Here we can make all your fantasies come true, even the most forbidden ones."

Hermione sighed in relief. She still thought it was a bad idea, but she was tired of acting the right way.

"What about privacy?"

"I assure you that what happens in the paraphilia brothel, stays in the paraphilia brothel. Our clients have peculiar tastes so you will understand how important it is to us that you don't know anything."

"I'm married and I want a man married to my best friend."

"Honey, here sadomasochism, rape, pedophilia, incest are normal, and you are scandalized by an extramarital affair?"

Those words shocked Hermione. She couldn't stop thinking about the illegal aspect and all the people who could be harmed.

"I assure you that we do not harm third parties. The paraphilia brothel has an excellent medical service, capable of reviving in extreme cases. I can't speak much about our methodology, company policies, but I can assure you that for all those outside the brothel, this will all just be a wet dream that they will forget soon after waking up."

Hermione wasn't entirely convinced. The desire she felt was immense, she had silenced that feeling for years and it was beginning to make her feel physically bad, but all that it implied was something that was beyond her.

"How about you watch our shows or take a look at the orgy? That could help you clear your doubts."

Hermione complied. His curiosity was stronger. Seeing the orgies made her doubt, but what made her decide was the show. She was able to identify with the protagonist, a woman who throughout her life had given everything for others and who was rarely taken into account. Her friends came to her when they needed something, but they used to leave her whenever there was a misunderstanding.

Her moral side kept telling him that she was immoral, that she was repulsive, but that part that she had silenced for so long refused to remain silent and demanded that, just once, she lose control.

Lilithmon smiled upon hearing her request.

"If I may, I'd like to make a few suggestions."

Hermione watched the divorced witch show again while she waited. Observing the work for the second time made him have a new perspective and reconsider many things. She was not ready to make a change in her life, but she admired the protagonist for having dared to tell all her loved ones that she did not want them in her life and to be the one who had a new start in another country.

Harry greeted her with a smile, wearing only his underwear. Hermione thought she looked very sexy. She approached her and began to undress her, caressing each exposed area and kissing her with infinite tenderness.

"You're beautiful."

Harry paid her many compliments and gave her several words of love. Hermione was fascinated. While it was true that it was not unusual for her to receive compliments, she was a war hero, a witch with many accomplishments and a flawless career at the Ministry of Magic, it was also true that this time it was different, everything felt more intimate and sexy.

Hermione lay down and allowed herself to be stroked. Harry moved between her legs and used his fingers to outline her lips. He kissed her and slid his tongue over her pussy, causing her to experience the first of many orgasms.

"Now it's my turn," Hermione commented. Her breathing was rough. Her entire body was covered in sweat and her face flushed.

Lilithmon had made several suggestions to her and she was willing to put them into practice. Hermione was not inexperienced on the subject. She was a know-it-all so she decided to investigate. Hermione consulted several books and even spoke to specialists on the subject, Muggles whose memories she erased after solving their doubts.

Hermione tied Harry up using a spell. Her best friend looked surprised and that made her smile.

"You have given me a lot of pleasure, but there is something I want to try and you and I have pending accounts."

Hermione smiled before beginning to spank him. She didn't hate him, she just wanted to vent her frustrations, get even for all those times he pushed her aside when she needed him most. Harry screamed and flinched with each lash and it made her feel…powerful.

"Lilithmon was right. Sadomasochism is…fascinating."

Hermione ripped his underwear and used a butt plug to torture him. She introduced it without even preparing it even though she knew how to do it, she had been informed about it. It wasn't just out of annoyance, but because he was really enjoying it.

Lilithmon had told her that there would be no consequences of any kind and she wanted to take advantage of that.

Hermione moved closer to Harry and brought her breasts closer to his face. The wizard did not need words to know what the witch wanted. He opened his mouth and covered the woman's nipple completely, outlining it with his tongue.

Hermione screamed helplessly. She reached her third orgasm and decided to take a break. Any doubts she might have had vanished in that moment. Forbidden or not, she couldn't deny that it was one of the most pleasurable experiences she'd ever had and one that made her want more.

What she didn't expect was that Harry decided to spank her. The magician used the same whip she had used earlier and hit her with such force that it caused her to bleed. Hermione tried to defend himself, used her wand and attacked him with a spell that made him hit the wall.

The witch checked with terror that Harry was still conscious. She got up and her gaze was devoid of any kind of expression. Harry reached for a whip with blades and the blades dug into his skin, ripping into skin and muscle. Hermione had only experienced similar pain, when she was tortured by Bellatrix Lestrange.

She woke up in her bed, covered in sweat and with a bruise near her ribs. Next to her was a card with a rather peculiar message, proof that the paraphilia brothel was real.

Chapter Text

It was always him

Harry Potter/Ron Weasley

For Harry, Ron was the most important thing. It had been that way since the first time he saw him and that didn't change over time. The mermaids told him in the test during the Triwizard Tournament and it was the person he loved the most in his life. Harry had been attracted to women several times, but it was Ron's absence that hurt him the most.

For Harry, time passed painfully slowly when Ron was not around. In his third year he chose him when the incident with Scabbers happened, in his fourth year Ron walked away and it was a torment that he didn't speak to him. His absence was what lasted the longest when he went in search of the horcruxes. Hermione was by his side, but it wasn't the same.

Ginny couldn't make him forget it either. Harry told himself that what he felt for Ron wasn't love, that it couldn't possibly be because they were both men, but after that incident, he couldn't deny what he felt.

That was why he was in the paraphilia brothel. Knowing that he could have anyone he wanted had made him ask for Ron. Kissing his lips, feeling his bare skin against his were things that gave him more pleasure than every time he fucked his wife. With Ron things felt different. Their bodies fit together in such a way that it seemed they had been made to be that way.

Harry bit into Ron's neck before plunging into Ron's body. He felt his friend's nails digging into his back and thought he might have an orgasm, the third of the night. He took a deep breath in an attempt to contain himself. She wanted to spend more time with Ron, to continue making love to him until his body gave out.

Harry continued his thrusts, getting faster and less coordinated. He was so close to climax that it was impossible for him to contain himself. He ended up spilling his seed inside his friend, but that didn't stop him.

Harry took a few minutes to recharge his batteries. During that time he devoted herself to kissing and caressing Ron's body. He loved him so much, he needed him more than he had needed him. Harry told himself that Ron was his drug and that without him, life was meaningless.

"I don't understand why I refused to accept what I felt for you. Your body is more beautiful than any woman's."

Harry wanted to try something else and went down to Ron's crotch. At first he slipped his tongue shyly, but then lust overcame him. He swallowed his friend's member completely, to the point that he gagged, but that didn't stop him. Harry continued sucking on it, only stopping when he felt warm liquid slipping between his mouth.

"You're delicious. I could never get tired of you."

"I'm wondering the same. Love you."

Harry was hard, but he wanted to try something else. He dedicated himself to kissing Ron and waited for him to get his erection back. She then sat on his lap and used his hand to guide his lover's penis to his rear.

He rode Ron with gusto, enjoying the way his friend's member felt sliding in and out of his ass.

The pleasure ended when it was time to pay. Ron smirked and used his wand to torture him. Harry suffered from the cruciatus curse for what felt like an eternity. The wizard believed that he might die or that he would end up suffering the same fate as Neville's parents.

He wasn't wrong.

Ron attacked him with a sectumsempra.

Harry was horrified to see how numerous cuts would have been all over his body. It hurt to feel the way his skin was tearing and how the blood loss was increasing. Ron didn't do anything, he just watched him with a laugh that he thought was devilish. He slowly lost consciousness, but no matter how much pain he felt, he didn't die.

Harry screamed and begged for mercy, but his words fell on deaf ears. Consciousness was starting to leave him and the idea of dying didn't sound as scary as continuing to endure that pain.

When Harry woke up, he didn't have any scars and he wasn't dead. The magician would have believed that it was all a dream if it weren't for the card of the brothel of paraphilias, located on the table next to his bed.

Chapter Text

Wish

Brigitta McBride/Scrooge McDuck

On that occasion Daisy and Brigitta had met in one of the most popular coffee shops in Duckburg. On that occasion they were both talking about a topic that was quite frequent in their conversations.

"I would give anything to be with Scrooge McDuck. I would do anything just to be able to kiss him."

"Anything?"

Brigitta agreed. Her face showed sadness.

"He's everything to me. The air I breathe, the light that illuminates my life, my reason to wake up."

Daisy pretended to drink her coffee, but what she really wanted was to see if anyone was nearby. The terrace was empty so she decided to continue.

"Remember how I told you I wanted to have a threesome with Donald and Gladstone? Well, I had it and it was much better than I had imagined. All I had to do was go to the paraphilia brothel and you can too."

Brigitta was surprised. She remembered that conversation and also that she had bet her that it was impossible. She kept thinking about it.

"You could too."

Brigitta made an uncomfortable face.

"I can only think of Scrooge."

"And I would never tell you how to be with my boys. What I meant was that I know how you can make your fantasy come true."

"Tell me how," Brigitta demanded, too happy to think about the consequences or what Daisy had just revealed. I would give anything to go on a date with him and hold his hand,” the last thing was said with a dreamy expression. Her smile would soon fade. "But he always pushes me away and sometimes treats me like I'm a nuisance."

"You can do more than that, make it yours, but the price to pay can be very high if you're not lucky, you'll pay with pain and, even if you feel like you're going to die, you'll wake up without any injuries and only with memories."

"Are you sure?"

"If I had a threesome with Donald and Gladstone anything is possible. But I warn you, pleasure is paid for with pain."

"I still think the same thing. A little pain won't stop me."

“It's not a little pain. Brigitta, I'm not exaggerating when I tell you that I thought I would die, I probably did. That place is so strange."

Those words were not enough to discourage Brigitta. She loved Scrooge. She thought of him constantly, it was her first thought when she woke up and the last one before she fell into a deep sleep. She dreamed of Scrooge, imagining the day when she could hear him say "I love you."

Brigitta had no trouble finding the paraphilia brothel despite Daisy's instructions being vague. She did not hesitate at any time. Daisy was her friend and she trusted her blindly.

"How can I help you?"

"My heart loves an ungrateful man and I wish I could feel what it feels like to be reciprocated."

"That's easy to fix," Lilithmon commented mischievously. "You only have to ask for it and you can make all your fantasies come true, even the most perverse ones."

Brigitta wasn't planning anything wicked. She wanted to feel loved and to be able to love Scrooge freely. She began to tell her everything she wanted, being quite detailed and it was something she had often thought about.

"Your order will be ready in an hour. While you can wait in our theaters or by joining the orgy. You don't have to worry about the price, everything will be included in the package."

Brigitta headed to the theaters. For her it was a great surprise what she saw in the play. Brigitta was not naive, she knew that the presentations would have an erotic character, but what she saw was much more than she expected.

The play featured two men, an uncle and a nephew from what she could hear. The sex between the two was not tender, on the contrary, it was marked by the desire to control the other. Brigitta felt nauseated when she saw the younger man bite his uncle while he was giving him fellatio. Not only had he made him bleed but he had also torn off a part of his penis. She could verify it when she saw him spit out a piece of meat.

Lilithmon complied with what they agreed. The room was just as he had dreamed of it. The silk curtains were her favorite color. The carpet was embroidered with roses and the bed was covered in petals, but what caught her eye was the balcony and the man coming through it.

Scrooge wore the clothes of a 16th century prince, in his hands he carried a bouquet of his favorite flowers and his face showed a warm smile.

-I can pass?

"Go ahead," Brigitta replied, she was so excited that it was hard for her to contain herself.

The woman ran to the man she loved so much and jumped into his arms. She kissed him repeatedly, on the neck, on the lips, and on the jaw, but she didn't bite him. The image of what he saw prevented him from doing so.

"You are well?" asked Scrooge, and Brigitta was touched to see him so concerned for her.

"Yes, I am... alone" Brigitta was silent, she didn't think it was necessary to say what was happening, this was her moment and she couldn't allow something like that to ruin it "It doesn't matter, just kiss me."

Brigitta and Scrooge continued to kiss. She felt how her body reacted to the touch, the warmth that overwhelmed her. It was all wonderful, almost like a dream, but so much better.

“I was a fool to refuse to accept your feelings."

"Do you know? I was so hurt when you introduced me to a fake fiancée, humiliated to find out it was Donald."

“That was cruel and unnecessary. I never should have done something like that just because I'm scared of how I feel about you."

Brigitta felt her cheeks burn. Learning that Scrooge had made his nephew pretend to be his betrothed was a shock and almost killed her love for him. Scrooge had called her by mistake, and that was enough to revive her feelings.

"I have an image to maintain. I am the richest duck in the world, I cannot allow myself to have weaknesses and you, my darling, are the greatest of all. I could never forgive myself if something happened to you."

Scrooge continued to pay her compliments as he undressed her. Each of his words denoted a deep adoration that made her shudder. He carried her to the bed and laid her on the rose petals, kissing every part of her body.

"It's not fair that only I am undressed."

Scrooge was taking off his shirt when Brigitta interrupted him.

"I want you to dance for me."

Brigitta did not miss any detail. She watched Scrooge at all times, wanting to memorize every moment and burn it into his mind.

Making love with Scrooge was quite an experience. Scrooge treated her gently at all times and always tried to make her feel good. Brigitta enjoyed feeling loved and for a few moments she believed that she was the most precious thing to him.

That feeling disappeared when it was time to pay. Scrooge was not the one to inflict pain on him, at least not physically. He sold her to a group of men and none of them were sweet to her.

Brigitta was tortured. The men who bought her amused themselves by throwing darts into her body. Her eyes, breasts and pussy were the areas with the highest score and also the ones that hit the most frequently. They rarely missed and even when they did, she was hurt.

Escape was not possible, she was bound with strong chains. He couldn't see either, the darts had smashed his eyes and covered everything in blood. Brigitta thought she would die until she woke up in her bed. Her right eye was swollen, but she could see out of this one and it would likely heal in a few days.

"What a dream. It was beautiful until Scrooge betrayed me."

Finding the paraphilia brothel card on the table changed his mind. It was impossible for it to be a dream.

Chapter Text

Remorse

Albus Dumbledore/Gellert Grindelwald

Albus Dumbledore was a man who kept as many regrets as his years, maybe more. He blamed himself for the death of his sister Arianna and doubted that he would ever stop. The magician didn't know what spell had ended his life, but he didn't care, because he believed that this didn't change anything and that having participated in that battle was more than enough.

Fighting Gellert Grindelwald was one of the hardest experiences of his life and he had experienced many terrible experiences. Albus wanted to avoid that confrontation for as long as possible, not just because of the oath they swore.

Gellart was in prison, where he should be for the rest of his days, and Albus was considered a hero, but he didn't feel that way. He had too many secrets and was willing to plot dubious morality for the greater good.

Albus was still in love with Gellart, but he was unable to visit him in Azkaban, again it was the regrets of his past that stopped him, but not the only reason. Albus feared what could be when Grindelwald was involved and that is that for a long time, he had been his accomplice.

However, it would be wrong to say that Albus had not seen Gellart again. He used to go to the brothel of the paraphilias very often and ask for their company. Sometimes he used to ask for the cell in Azkaban, other times a cabin in the woods where he could pretend they were married and had thirteen cats and a closet full of socks, other times it was just a room where they had a fleeting encounter, but it was always the two of them. .

They both kissed effusively every time they saw each other and the clothes ended up on the floor. The room was filled with the sound of moans, kisses, and the rubbing of skin against skin. Albus was always eager to feel Gellart inside him, but he didn't always beg for him to fuck him. There were times when Grindelwald was the one asking him to let him fuck him and all of those moments felt like a personal victory.

Albus liked to think that Gellart wanted him as much as he did, that his feelings were reciprocated and that there was a chance for both of them.

"Are you ready?"

"Impatient. Please do it."

Gellart held Albus by the legs and impaled him with his penis. At first his hip movements were slow and somewhat clumsy. Then the two got used to it and were able to get to a pace that they both enjoyed.

Albus thought about how perfect that moment was and how happy he was, something that didn't happen often. Guilt tormented him mercilessly, causing him to spend many nights without being able to sleep.

The way to pay was not always the same, but most of the time it was Gellart claiming for his fate. The dark wizard used to use his wand to maim and torture him to death. He used to insult him and it was painful, but never enough to make Dumbledore stop his visits.

To Albus, Gellart was his drug, he was as necessary as air.

Chapter Text

Happily ever after

Lum/Ataru Moroboshi

Lum loved Ataru despite how much he made her angry or the fact that he was a womanizer. She was made aware of that fact when her fiancé's friends played a sick joke on her despite the fact that she had agreed to be engaged to him long ago, during the game that decided the fate of the Earth.

The Paraphilias brothel was a place created to fulfill the most twisted fantasies, but that was not the reason why Lum visited it. She had found out while watching television, saw a movie based on that site and wanted to visit it. The Oni had an idea in mind, a dream that she planned to make come true and for which she couldn't wait.

"How sweet!" Lilithmon commented with her best forced smile. She was tired of sweet requests, but she wasn't allowed to be hostile to her customers. "Your order will be ready in an hour. Normally I would invite her to enjoy our shows or the orgy, but I think she will need time to prepare."

It took Lum more than an hour to get dressed. Two of the brothel workers were in charge of dressing her, making her up and combing her hair. The Oni also spent a long time looking at herself in the mirror, wondering if she would look as good when she and Ataru really got married.

"I'll probably look better, I plan to hire a team of professional stylists."

"Wouldn't you like to wear something more provocative?" asked LadyDevimon as she showed him a pair of scissors.

Lum's dress had a flowing skirt, the most revealing thing was her neckline and it didn't show much.

"We have a design that will make you look like you dont wear nothing."

Lum denied. That was the dress she wanted and nothing would change her mind.

"I understand, you want to save everything for the honeymoon."

Both women laughed mischievously. Lum didn't care, she was more interested in his appearance and imagined what it would be like to see Ataru.

The ceremony was wonderful. Ataru never took his eyes off her. He didn't say words of love to her and that was okay. If he had, the fantasy would have been shattered instantly. Then the honeymoon came and for Lum it was a dream come true.

Ataru carried her to the bed and laid her down very carefully. He carefully undressed her, kissing each exposed area. Ataru didn't say a word to her, but the way he looked at her revealed all the desire he felt. He licked at her with desperation and desire, as if he depended on it for his life.

Each caress showed infinite tenderness so words were not necessary. Ataru seemed to know where her most sensitive areas were and how to touch her so that she could experience more pleasure than she had ever experienced before.

Pleasure that paid with pain and the payment was equivalent.

Chapter Text

Ataru's dream

Ataru Moroboshi/Lum/Shinobu Miyake/Sakura/Kurama/Eru/Ram

Ataru considered himself a simple man, with simple tastes, but with bad luck. Many times he ended up in quite unfortunate situations and most of the time he was blamed for what happened. It was something he hated but felt he couldn't control.

His life turned chaotic when he met Lum. First he found himself involved in a game where the fate of the entire Earth was at stake, then he became engaged to Lum without knowing it and found himself involved in all kinds of events that could be described as absurd and even illogical.

However, it would be a mistake to say that Ataru regretted what he had experienced. The young Moroboshi was sure that even if he had the chance, he wouldn't change a thing.

Ataru meant that he learned from his mistakes and that he knew where he went wrong when he was able to create his ideal future. In that future he had the harem he had dreamed of so much, but Lum was not there and without her he wanted nothing. What hurt Ataru the most was knowing that he had been responsible for her leaving.

"A harem?" Lilithmon commented mischievously. "That is interesting. Not like our last customer, they were uncle and niece but too sweet for my taste" it wouldn't be long before Lilithmon changed her mind "Your order will be ready in two hours, meanwhile you can enjoy our shows and orgy."

Ataru joined the orgy as soon as he saw that there were very beautiful women. He enjoyed kissing and caressing them, but not when things got a little intense. The women who participated in the orgy were somewhat, very aggressive. They bit and hit him so hard they made him bleed.

However that did not stop Ataru. He covered his wounds and went to the place where he was waiting for his order. Lum was the first to receive it. She jumped into his arms and kissed him repeatedly. Ataru returned the kiss and caressed her body. Lum was her favorite and the only one she didn't want to lose, but it wasn't something she would say out loud, not out of pride, but because she wanted her words not to be misinterpreted.

"Darling" Lum didn't stop kissing him. "I was waiting for you!"

Shinobu was the second to receive it. She left the apartment and started kissing him. She slid her hands under his shirt and nipped at his neck.
Sakura, Kurama, Eru and Ram were not far behind. They left the apartment and led him to the main room.

Ataru smiled when he saw the bed, it was big, enough for everyone. He lay down and allowed the women he liked to start caressing and kissing him. The young Moroboshi liked the way those women treated him and the words they said to him, but more so the sight he had. Ataru had dreamed of being surrounded by beautiful women since he was little and living it was much better than he had imagined.

The happiness did not last long, but this time it was not because of space. Ataru succumbed to exhaustion because his lovers were very demanding. They spent their time kissing them, caressing them and nibbling at them, but it wasn't the only thing they did. None gave him time to rest.

Lum was the first to sit on his lap. Ataru thought he was going to orgasm when she began to move her hips on his member and he was very close by the time she guided his member to her pussy. He would have screamed if Lum hadn't sat on his face and he found himself enjoying the taste and smoothness of it.

Pleasure turned to pain as Eru began to ride him. Not just because of the fact that she was demanding. He had placed a rope around his neck and pulled hard on it every time he moved his hips. Ataru was tired. He had had many orgasms, but his penis ached, he was sure it had multiple lacerations. His hip and pelvis were in no better condition.

The women did not stop, on the contrary. They were becoming more demanding and aggressive. Lum not only electrocuted him, but also bit him. Shinobu hit him so hard that he broke several ribs.

"Please," he begged.

Nobody heard him. The women, on the contrary, acquired a more aggressive attitude.

Ataru was horrified to see part of his bone, piercing through skin and muscle. Her legs were bent in an unnatural way, but the rest of her body was in no better condition. The young man thought it was a miracle, or curse, that he was still alive.

Ataru couldn't take it anymore and ended up losing consciousness. When he woke up, he was in his bed, having the feeling that it wasn't just a dream. He was certain that he wanted to repeat it all, even if he had to pay in pain once more.

Chapter Text

Burning inside

Donald Duck/Della Duck/Penumbra

Della ran her hands over the catalog, unable to decide on a single location. There were several that she found tempting and exciting in equal measure which made her decision even more difficult. The same did not happen with his companions, on the contrary, they were the reason why she was there.

"Are you sure I can do it with anyone?" Della asked, not the first time she'd done it.

"That is our rule, all the fantasies, all the paraphilias are fulfilled in this place."

"What if I wanted to sleep with my brother?" Della asked embarrassed, it was the first time she had expressed that wish out loud.

“Yes, even your brother. You wouldn't be the first or the last to want to fuck a relative. Brothers, cousins, nephews, uncles, brothers-in-law, parents-in-law, parents, grandparents, they are more common than you think. We recently had the case of a guy who was asked by his cousin and his girlfriend for a threesome.

Della smiled at those words. She took out some photographs from her pocket and showed them to the demon woman.

"I normally don't reveal information about our clients, but in this case I'll make an exception." Lilithmon pointed to the photograph of Donald. "This duck has been in high demand."

Della didn't like that. She was somewhat possessive of her brother and knowing that he had been asked before was something that bothered her.

Lilithmon smiled when she saw that reaction, it was what she had expected. Working in the paraphilia brothel had allowed her to enjoy lust in its most primitive state, but it could also be very boring work.

"Your order will be ready in two hours. Normally we have a waiting time of one hour, but your brother is busy in the performance room."

"May I take a look at it?" Della forced a smile, not wanting to show her annoyance.

Lilithmon didn't believe her.

"Of course." Lilithmon's smile was mischievous. "Our prices are already too high to cost extra."

Della headed to the theater. Seeing Paperinik wasn't a surprise, she was aware of how popular he was, the superhero was named Duckburg's most eligible bachelor, something she didn't like either. In that case he made an exception and dedicated himself to enjoying the show.

Darkwing Duck and Gizmoduck appeared unannounced, tying up and blindfolding the red and blue caped superhero. They whipped Pk, accusing him of provoking impure thoughts and violating morality. Della joined the presentation. She pushed the superheroes, but did not release Paperinik. She took the paddle that was on the stage and used it to spank the superhero, enjoying the way it moved and the superhero's moans.

Seeing Ladydevimon terrified her. She normally didn't care about the rules, but she didn't want to be kicked out before she could fulfill her fantasy.

"Do you have any idea what you're doing?"

Della smiled nervously. She didn't want to show how she felt, but it was hard not to, especially when she had so much to lose.

"Enjoying the show my way." Della reproached herself for those words, she even told herself that this was the worst excuse she could come up with.

"You should wear a more appropriate outfit and use more force."

Della was surprised. She was good at reading scenarios, but she didn't imagine something like this could happen. She had never been so excited to find out she was wrong.

"I'm not an employee."

"I know."

Della agreed to continue with the show and genuinely enjoyed it. Ladydevimon gave her a rod with which she could control the dildo in the sister's bottom and she manipulated him into picking up the roses she had scattered on the floor. She didn't take her eyes off the superhero at any time. Her lips were wet and swollen and needy. No one had told her that she couldn't fuck her partner, but she wanted to wait until he was next to Penumbra and have her dream threesome.

Time passed and his order was ready. Della sighed with relief, the wait had been torturous, almost eternal.

"Hello, roomie," Penumbra greeted her, unusually happy.

Della watched her remove her helmet and all she could think about was how beautiful she looked. She looked around for Donald, feeling a little worried that she didn't see him. Lilithmon had said that all her fantasies would be fulfilled, but she doubted that they would have been able to get Donald to this place, much less convince him to do everything she wanted. She had whipped him shortly before, but he had his eyes covered and he feared that he had run away after what she made him do.

Her fears were put to rest when the door opened and he appeared in his Paperinik suit. She had discovered his alter ego by chance, but she tried to hide it. She knew Donald would erase her memories and she didn't want to miss the chance to openly flirt or enjoy the way he reacted to her taunts. It was fun, though there were times when Della wanted her to stop resisting.

"What's the emergency?" asked Paperinik, using that voice he used to use when putting on his cloak and shield.

She liked Donald's voice, but she also liked the voice he used to use with his alter ego, she found it terribly sexy and she was sure she wasn't the only one who thought so. She had heard men and women share that opinion and even Gladstone who considered himself his biggest fan. Thinking of her cousin made Della wonder if he had the same fantasy, and she told herself that he had probably even dreamed of having a threesome with Donald and PK.

"I am the victim of a curse that can only be broken with a show of love, that is, I need a threesome to be able to live."

Paperinik and Penumbra smiled upon hearing those words. There was a certain mischief in their expressions, and Della was fascinated by that.

Penumbra was the first to approach her. She placed her hands on his pants and began to play with them without actually opening them.

"Should I undress you? Or maybe you prefer to do it yourself?"

"I'd like to see you both get undressed. And I want Paperinik to keep the mask.” For now, she thought wickedly.

Paperinik used his beak to undress Penumbra. Della noticed the way he kissed and caressed her, something she enjoyed watching. But she rarely liked to watch so she decided to intervene.

"I hope they haven't forgotten about me." Della pretended to be hurt.

Pk and Penumbra exchanged glances. They both approached her and began to kiss her and undress her. Pk was touching her with tenderness and affection, Penumbra was more aggressive and demanding. Their attitudes were so opposite, but Della wouldn't change a thing.

"I love you so much."

"And we love you."

Della smiled and kissed her two lovers once more. The last clothes fell to the floor and the sounds filled that room. The rubbing of skins, the licks and the obscene words. The Pk skin was no exception.

Della couldn't contain her giggles when she saw her brother trying to put on his mask. He looked a bit nervous and seemed to be having trouble finding the one piece of clothing he had tried to keep.

"I can explain it."

"I'll only accept that explanation if it's about how much you love me. You have no idea how much I've wanted to have you with me” Della rested her leg on her brother's hip, causing their limbs to rub together, “I like you more than Paperinik and I like Paperinik a lot.

"I'm Papernik."

"Great! Double prize."

Penumbra began to nibble on Donald's neck.

"I didn't lie when I said you were the bravest man I've ever met, but I left something out, you're the only one I like and am willing to share Della with."

Donald arched his neck and allowed both women to do what they wanted with him. Donald would have had several brands if they were not in the brothel of paraphilias and that is that neither of them had been careful.

It wouldn't be long before Della was back in the spotlight. Penumbra used a strap-on and Donald positioned himself behind his sister, entering her rear after very little preparation. Della liked foreplay and had enjoyed it until then, but her body was on fire and the desire was uncontrollable.

Della had an orgasm, but that was not the end. Her body and mind asked her for much more. The desire in her body hadn't died down, on the contrary, it had only grown. She asked her lovers to change position and role. Fucking Donald wasn't in her plans, but it was one of the things she enjoyed the most. Seeing Donald's expressions every time he introduced the plastic phallus into the rear of the only male of the trio while Penumbra did the same with her was one of the experiences he most enjoyed.

However, the pleasure ended when it was time to pay. Shortly before she had decided to interrupt the shows, Ladydevimon made her participate once, but with a less pleasant role. Della was whipped and mutilated in front of the other patrons of the brothel.

The scariest thing was when she was decapitated. Della was conscious for a few seconds and was able to see her mangled body before everything turned to darkness. The terror did not go away even after waking up in her bed.

Chapter Text

Betrayal
Scrooge McDuck/Daisy Duck.
Donald Duck/Daisy Duck.

Donald had a feeling something wasn't right when Daisy asked him to talk. He could hear the anger and sadness in her voice and it hurt. He had failed her so many times that he could understand the reason for her displeasure, yet he hoped that she could understand it too.

The first time he spoke to Daisy he was certain that she was the only one who could understand him. She not only didn't seem to dislike his voice, but she also loved hearing him sing and that was very meaningful to him. Being with Daisy I felt that everything was fine.

It was the first time he had loved someone so intensely.

Scrooge had given him a lot of work. At first that didn't seem strange. His uncle used to find ways to put him to work and always told him that he was a burden, but then he found out his true motives and felt betrayed. His entire being demanded revenge, wanted to destroy him.

"I brought you flowers." Donald extended the bouquet of roses to his girlfriend. She turned them down and it broke her heart. "I'm sorry I canceled our last date, but…"

"Save your excuses," Daisy told him, and she was furious. "I was waiting for you for hours in the rain and you didn't even bother to tell me that you had other things to do."

Donald was confused. He used to write to Daisy every time he suspected he couldn't make it so he didn't understand what he was talking about. Scrooge had led Daisy to believe that they were dating, but that was something no one ever found out about.

"I gave you a second chance when the thing about the gods happened, I thought everything would be fine after I saved you from that titan, but it wasn't. You told me what was happening at the time, but you never took me seriously. You always had an excuse and you never did anything to fix your life."

Donald felt upset hearing those words. He never imagined that Daisy could say those words to him. He would have expected them from his uncle, in fact that was the reason he used to avoid the mansion during meals and began to pass a monthly sum of money to his uncle and Della.

"What do you expect of me? I have a job and two girls..."

“Don't bring May and June into this. I have spoken to Scrooge and I want custody of the girls."

Daisy left without saying a word. Donald tried to contact her, but she did not return any of his calls. She had blocked him and refused to speak to him until the day Scrooge introduced her as his bride.

Donald had been excited as soon as he found out he was at the McDuck mansion. May and June also seemed to think the same. They even helped him prepare for the occasion and gave him various tips to get that relationship back on track.

"You must hurry, I don't think Daisy stayed long."

"Invite her to a nice place."

“I've heard that Chez Quackmore is the most popular restaurant in the area."

Donald smiled sadly. She adored her girls and knew they felt the same way, but it was painful to know how much they missed Daisy. They had learned to see her as a mother during their trip around the world. However, his sadness would soon turn into anger.

"What does this mean?" asked Donald, noticeably annoyed. He didn't consider himself jealous, but it was hard not to be when Daisy and Scrooge were holding hands and impossible to deny when they kissed.

"It seems so," said Scrooge. He was serious, but his look was mocking. "Daisy and I are dating."

“And we want custody of May and June."

Donald tried to hit his uncle, but Della stopped him.

"Let go!" shouted her. He was holding back because he didn't want to hurt her, but it was getting harder and harder.

"No, Donald, you can't do it." Della was furious, Donald could tell even though he couldn't see her. "Do it for the children."

Donald paused, thinking for the first time of what was involved in hitting his uncle. He was an influential man, hitting him would be tantamount to giving up girls and even boys, something he wanted to avoid at all costs.

"Why? he asked and was all he could say."

"Because you don't deserve her."

Donald took a deep breath and counted to fifty. It was not effective. He was used to Scrooge insulting him, he used to do it frequently, but he didn't expect something like that from Daisy. She had always been so understanding since the day they met.

It didn't work.

Donald got up and went to his room. Big was his surprise when he received visitors. He had been delusional in thinking that Daisy was looking for him to talk to him, but he was not disappointed when he saw that it was the children who were looking for him.

No one brought up the subject of Daisy and Scrooge, which Donald was grateful for. Dewey suggested they sing karaoke, and while it didn't make him forget how he felt, it did make him feel better. They also didn't complain about his voice even though Donald could tell they were upset.

Della arrived shortly after. She was carrying several boxes of pizza and Pep. She was upset, but Donald knew her well enough to know that he wouldn't be getting anything from her right now and he wasn't interested in getting information out of her.

Donald moved out of the mansion the next day. He asked Launchpad for help getting his houseboat out. Initially he hadn't thought of revenge, he just wanted to put some distance between them, but then he found out that Scrooge and Daisy were planning to get married and that changed everything.

The first thing he did was rob him. For Donald, infiltrating the mansion was not difficult. He knew all its passages and corners so he was able to dodge all the traps and take what he was looking for. He then donated that money to charity. Christmas was just around the corner and the Ladies' Club used to throw a party for the less fortunate children.

Donald's only regret was that he couldn't see his uncle's expression when he discovered the missing money. He couldn't do any TV commercials like he had when Glomgold stole 87 cents from him since he had sent the money as if it were a donation from Scrooge McDuck. The richest duck in the world could refuse, but the stamp on the letter would make it very unconvincing.

The second part of his plan was to post several embarrassing videos of his uncle on the internet. Donald knew that wouldn't stop the partners from working with him, but he wanted to humiliate him, and that was just the beginning of his plan.

Della and the triplets had moved in with Donald a week after Donald left the mansion. The space was small and the money was barely enough, but no one complained. They all agreed that it was much better than living with Scrooge McDuck and his girlfriend. They didn't hate Daisy, but they did hold a deep resentment and it grew every time they saw their Donald pretending he didn't care what was going on.

"What are you doing here?"

Donald had not expected to see Scrooge in his house and certainly had no desire to pretend that all was well.

"It is not obvious? I told you I wanted custody of May and June."

Donald laughed bitterly.

"Do you really think I'm going to believe you care?"

“Daisy and Webby want them, that's enough for me."

Donald felt a deep desire to hit him, but held back, remembering what the next part of his plan was. He was observant and could tell he was upset. The dark circles under his eyes betrayed sleepless nights and his feathers in disarray, similar to how he had been during the 87-cents incident.

It was only a matter of time before Scrooge snapped and Donald would make sure that happened.

Donald wanted to ask him about the missing money, but he didn't want to embarrass himself.

"What about May and June? What they say doesn't matter."

“They love Daisy and Webby too. If you were less selfish you would know what is best for everyone."

Donald suspected that Scrooge was acting to please Daisy, not out of concern for May and June. He had been overjoyed that Webby was his daughter and had become overprotective, but he did nothing for May and June, even being relieved when Donald suggested that he hand over custody to him.

"Or did you forget that they are my daughters?"

Donald smiled at those words.

"Legally they are my daughters. How do you plan to justify that you didn't take care of them? What would investors say?"

"Nephew, I warn you..."

"Don't warn me," Donald interrupted, his voice menacing.

"Or what? What will you do to me?"

Donald's smile grew bigger.

“I could sue you in the karmic court."

Those words were enough to make Scrooge recoil, but not to calm Donald's anger. He quit all his jobs at McDuck Industries and sought out Gladstone. His cousin had told him that he wanted to help him with his revenge and he would need a lot of luck so he took him at his word.

Donald opened a restaurant with the help of Gladstone. Fethry and Della helped him with many of the chores while he ran the kitchen. In a few days, thanks to his dishes and Gladstone's luck, the small local business became one of the biggest in the area.

Donald robbed Scrooge McDuck's vault a couple of times and also made several donations, all in Scrooge's name and quite generous.

Scrooge McDuck did not report any theft, but overheard Launchpad say that Fenton had told him about all the renovations that had been done to the vault and how bad it was. Under other circumstances he would have felt sorry, but at the moment he couldn't feel even the slightest bit of empathy for his uncle. He had even come to despise Daisy, he didn't want to, but all the love he felt had turned into something more after knowing that he had been betrayed.

Infiltrating the lab was easy. Scrooge had become so focused on the vault that he neglected that place. Donald stole the plans and a couple of inventions for what would be his last heist.

Donald was always careful not to leave anything that might give away that there had been a robbery, but this time he did something different. It would be the last robbery and the one that would end up destroying Scrooge, Daisy and what they had.

Donald felt nauseated as he entered Scrooge's bedroom. Daisy slept on his lap, hugging him the way she used to hug him. Donald wanted to leave, but he didn't, instead he stole one of his ex-girlfriend's bows and left a part of it near the vault. He wanted Scrooge to find him and his paranoia to prevent him from seeing what was really going on.

Donald thought then that he would never see Scrooge or Daisy again. He didn't think any of them wanted to look for him and he certainly didn't want to see them again. He tried to stay busy, working hard to make his restaurant successful, but not too hard, as his family was still his priority. Daisy showed up at his house, proving him wrong.

"What do you want?" Donald asked. Seeing his ex-girlfriend's expression made him feel a little guilty.

"I want to apologize. Scrooge…he told me so many things about you and you were never there. It was a mistake of me to believe him, but you have to understand, I was so alone."

Donald understood her. He knew how manipulative his uncle could be, he had lived a large part of his life by his side. Scrooge used to make him take jobs he didn't want and always used him as a tool that he could manipulate as he pleased.

"You don't need to apologize, I know him and I know what kind of tyrant he is."

Daisy smiled at those words.

"I thought he loved me, but he turned his back on me when things got tough." He accused me of terrible things, he's insane and I don't want to be next to someone like that. "Many times I thought of you, how different they are. You weren't a perfect boyfriend, but you always thought of me and what made me happy. You are a loving father, an honest and caring man. You don't know how much I regret what I've done."

It hurt Donald to see Daisy so hurt, and for a moment he felt guilty. He had involved her when he left her bow. Seeing her so vulnerable made him think that he was excessively cruel and that she had only been a victim.

"You hate me?"

"No."

Donald was sincere. He didn't hate Daisy, he hated Scrooge for all the time he used him like a worthless object, for all the times he lied to him or pushed him aside. She hated him because she never thought about him or the way he felt.

Daisy tried to kiss him and Donald gently stopped her.

"But I don't love you either. Daisy you are a wonderful person, you deserve to love and be loved, but I can't do it."

Daisy started to cry, and even though it hurt, it didn't change anything.

"I'm really sorry, but I think it's the best for both of us."

Chapter Text

While he's gone

Panchito Pistoles/Daisy Duck/Jose Carioca

That day had started like any other for Panchito. The Mexican got up early, something he did every day, prepared his breakfast, something light. Panchito bathed his horses and dedicated himself to completing the training circuit with Mr. Martinez, his favorite horse. Then he went to a house in the neighborhood, where he had been hired to host a party.

Nothing out of the ordinary.

Everything changed when Donald Duck called him.

“Minnie told me she was able to get us space at the House of Mouse. All they have to do is catch a flight to Duckburg and introduce us on stage."

Panchito was surprised. House of Mouse was one of the most important clubs in Calisota and being able to participate in one of its functions was a unique opportunity. Donald had been working there for months, he had met Mickey again during the trip he had taken with Daisy, May and June after the fall of F.O.W.L, but he didn't think they took the Three Caballeros into account, especially since they were a relatively small group acquaintance.

"So good!" Panchito celebrated.

Donald started giving him the details of the trip and everything he would need for the presentation. For Panchito it was a source of joy to see the acceptance of the audience, they did a survey and everyone seemed to know about the Three Caballeros, although not about Donald.

For Panchito that was a reason for happiness. He loved singing and knowing that there were people who knew him, who had fans, was something that gave him hope. While it is true that he was at the airport when they did the interviews, it was also true that he was able to see several videos on the internet. House of Mouse was quite popular so it was easy to find many snippets of their shows on DuckTube.

Donald didn't take it well and did a lot of things to make himself relevant. Panchito and José were worried. May, June, Huey, Dewey, Louie, and Webby were not happy about the change.

Panchito understood. The fact that his friend denied who he was gave him chills and he didn't like it at all. Especially for the style he had chosen.

"No-Donald? That's absurd,” May complained. "Dad is perfect just the way he is."

The triplets looked a bit awkward. Panchito suspected that this annoyance was not only because of Donald's change.

"I like all musical genres, but was it necessary for it to be Rap?"

Huey, Dewey, Louie, Webby, May, and June all shook their heads, their displeasure evident.

"I might have let it go if I'd gone with Pop," Dewey complained.

His relatives and friends did not share that thought.

"Don't worry," Jose commented. "We know how to make him see reason."

"We'll make sure he's back to being the same Donald we know and love."

Panchito was glad that his flight had arrived earlier. Otherwise he would have had to wait a day and from the reaction of the little ones, he considered that teaching Donald a lesson was a matter of the highest priority.

The Three Caballeros had a record, but Panchito and José decided to put out another one instead. They rushed to write several songs, some with lyrics that their friend couldn't ignore, but that would only be the final part of the plan.

At the end of the day Donald got what he wanted, but not in the way he would have liked. Panchito, Mickey and José made sure that Donald, the gentleman in blue, became the center of attention. Everyone saw it, but they saw it as if it were a joke.

The songs on the new album were Donald's tail on fire, One Duck ahead, Old Mr Donald had no pants, Drake a chance on me, just can't wait to be a wing, I don't understand Donald, El Stupido Duck, Duck be a lady tonight were not performed on the show, but were announced. and all of them made Donald angry.

Panchito and José did not return to their countries immediately. Donald offered them to stay at his house and they jumped at the opportunity. Living in different countries made the meetings infrequent and they thought that they could use the occasion so that the Three Caballeros could achieve fame.
Daisy used to appear frequently and during those visits Panchito fell in love with her. He wasn't the only one who felt that way. José enjoyed the long conversations they had and their witty comments.

"Daisy is beautiful," Panchito commented. "I would like to go out with her."

"Me too," José commented. "I think I'm in love."

Donald was upset, something that wasn't unusual for him, so Panchito didn't care. May and June didn't seem happy either. Panchito had noticed how much they loved him, he was even aware that the girls preferred him as a father.

"Daisy is my girlfriend."

"Lucky ducky" Panchito and José said in unison, there was no malice in their comment, but neither was there an intention to renounce that woman's love.

Panchito and José had considered going to the brothel of the paraphilias to fulfill their wish. Donald was their friend, but the desire they felt for Daisy was greater and the knowledge that Daisy was not completely indifferent was what ended up convincing them.

"I will accompany the children to a Junior Woodchuck camp" Donald told them "it will only be a weekend, they can stay at my house in the meantime."

Panchito and José exchanged glances. It was the opportunity they had been waiting for so long.

"Tell Huey and May and June to say hi."

Panchito and José visited Daisy shortly after Donald left. They didn't think of an excuse, they just wanted to be with her.

Daisy greeted them with a smile. They chatted for a while, exchanging anecdotes and all kinds of stories.

"It must have been very difficult."

"Not at all," José denied. Although things did not end well for Donald, he was unconscious for most of the time.

"Would you like a drink?"

"Do you have beer?"

Daisy nodded and headed for the kitchen. She returned with several bottles. In a few minutes they were all empty.

"Could you sing for me?" Daisy asked. Panchito and Jose obeyed with delight.

Panchito was the one who took the initiative. He kissed Daisy, and to his good fortune, Daisy not only pushed him away, but kissed back.

José did not want to be left behind. He approached Daisy and began to nibble on her neck, drawing several moans from the dressmaker. The clothes ended up on the floor while the three lovers explored each other, dominated by desire and alcohol.

"You're beautiful."

Panchito slid his hands over Daisy's body, taking time to feel each of her shapes and the softness of her feathers. He wanted to memorize every inch of her body and immortalize it in his mind and heart.

"Beautiful, intelligent and courageous, you are the perfect woman."

Daisy smiled at those words. She kissed Panchito's and José's closed eyelids before kissing them on the mouth. They were not chaste kisses, on the contrary. She bit into them and savored desperately, brushing her body against that of her two lovers.

"You are also wonderful. Exotic and exceptional lovers."

Panchito loved the way Daisy's feathers felt between his fingers, how she shuddered with each touch, and the way her gaze lit up with lust.

Jose loved every single form of Daisy, to feel her shuddering at his touch and moaning his name. José licked her breasts, delighting in her touch and how sensitive they were. Panchito opted for a black kiss, sliding his tongue in and out of the woman's butt that drove him crazy with a single look and flirtatious gesture.

Their bodies brushed against each other, skin against skin. The obscene words and lewd caresses. There was no guilt, just desire and lust. It was something that the three of them had kept quiet about for a long time and that they could no longer hide.

"I need you inside," Daisy pleaded. "Now!" shout.

Panchito and José didn't need Daisy to ask one more time. They also felt the same desire.

"Wait," Daisy said, sounding concerned.

Panchito feared that Daisy had regretted it. She was Donald's girlfriend and, not only had she shown no sign of wanting to break up with him, but she had also become close to May and June, becoming a mother figure to both of them.

"I'll go for lubricant and condoms."

Panchito and José sighed with relief upon hearing those words.

Daisy was not long in returning. She spread the lubricant to her lovers and was in charge of putting the condom on them. She was somewhat surprised to feel the hardness of the members of her lovers, a desire that she shared.

Panchito shuddered when he felt Daisy's fingers on his cock. His hands were so soft and his fingers moved in such a way that it was pleasurable. The pleasure he felt was so great that he thought he might have an orgasm.

And he did, the first being while he and Jose were lubricating Daisy's entrances. Panchito had been sliding his fingers in and out of Daisy's pussy as he masturbated.

"Good thing I brought more than one" Daisy commented amused.

Panchito couldn't take his eyes off Daisy's hands. She put another condom on him, but that wasn't the only thing she did. The dressmaker caressed their cocks and masturbated them in such a way that they were once again hard and eager to fulfill what she wanted.

"Now is my turn."

Panchito and José slid in and out of Daisy in a coordinated fashion. Slow and steady, coordinated thrusts and loud moans. That was something that the three of them wanted and that they wanted to carry through to the end.

All three were able to reach orgasm, but it was not at the same time. Daisy was the first, Panchito the second and José the third. They decided to take a break, get their strength back before doing it one more time.

"You are so Beautiful. I think I've become addicted to you."

Getting an apartment in Duckburg wasn't easy, but Panchito and José made it. They both said they were doing it because they wanted to focus on their music career, which wasn't entirely untrue. The only thing they left out were their constant visits to Daisy and all the times they ended up in the dressmaker's bed, kissing after a session of sex.

Chapter Text

The Queen of the shadows

Drake Mallard/Magica de Spell/Launchpad McQuack

Magica de Spell did not resume her desires for conquest after regaining her powers. She considered that it was necessary to have the first coin for her powers to reach their full potential, but decided to be more subtle. Then the F.O.W.L thing happened, she was captured and had a pseudo-truce with Scrooge. Magica took Bradford as her prisoner, transforming him with the same spell she had used on Poe, but making it clear to him that they weren't allies or anything.

Magica de Spell waited for Scrooge McDuck and his entire family to leave Duckburg. They had foiled her plans when her powers were at their highest and he wasn't going to give them another chance. She waited until nightfall and summoned an army of shadows, transforming anyone who might be a significant threat.

Duckburg had been easily conquered. The McDuck family was away so there was no one who could put up any resistance. That hadn't been a coincidence, Magica didn't want to repeat her past mistakes.

The enchantress told herself that this was not enough, that she needed more if she was to destroy Scrooge McDuck and get her brother back. Magica thought it sensible to go to St Canard, even if that place also had her local hero. Poe could be there and his army of shadows could find him as he rampaged through the place.

Magica ran into various problems in seizing St Canard. She had expected to arrive in a city where there was no resistance, but what she found was very different. St Canard, like Duckburg, had its local hero, a masked duck named Darkwing Duck.

She summoned her army of shadows and managed to enslave most of its inhabitants. Darkwing Duck and Launchpad found his hideout and were willing to fight if it would stop him from tormenting the city.

Magica tried to spell them repeatedly. Initially he thought of transforming them, but then he recognized Launchpad and told himself that he would gain more if he got a spy. Everyone in the McDuck family loved Launchpad so he was the perfect infiltrator.

She pretended to be hurt and ready to give up, convinced that both heroes couldn't ignore someone in trouble, even if it was a villain. Darkwing Duck and Launchpad fell for the deception. A simple spell and they were under her power.

"What shall I do with you?" She commented maliciously. There was something devilish in her smile.

Launchpad and Darkwing Duck didn't say anything, even though they had a lot to say. They wanted to scream, but their throats were unable to make any kind of sound. If they had any choice, they would have chosen to continue fighting, even if they lost the battle.

Magica walked over to Darkwing Duck and stroked his chin. She mentally told himself that he was attractive. She also liked Launchpad, of the two it was the one that caught his attention the most. The sorceress wanted to see how strong she was and to feel those muscles around her body, holding her tight until she couldn't breathe.

"People seem to love them, I could use them to break the will of St Canard and I, I must admit I love the idea of a fallen hero," Magica continued to scan the men in front of her, "although more... fun ideas come to my mind." .

Magica kissed them both and that was enough for her to be sure what she wanted. She pinched Darkwing Duck's tail and spanked Launchpad's rear, imagining all she could do.

"Follow me to my house. I can think of many things and all are best enjoyed in the privacy of a bedroom."

Magica told herself that revenge could wait, pleasure could not.

Darkwing Duck and Launchpad complied. They couldn't have done anything differently even if they wanted to. Magica's magic was strong, though not at its peak. They were aware of what was happening around them, but they couldn't do anything else. Launchpad and Darkwing Duck had lost the ability to control their own bodies or disobey the sorceress.

"Undress. I don't want you to wear any clothing," she ordered. "And that includes the mask."

Darkwing Duck removed his mask, but that made no difference. Magica didn't know him and she was more focused on both of their pecs.

The sorceress approached both men and began to caress them. She sat on Launchpad's lap and explored both bodies, sometimes with her fingers and other times with her tongue, this being her favorite option. Their intimacy was beginning to dampen, but she told herself she wanted to wait, enjoy her two prisoners and all they had to offer.

Magica undressed impatiently. Her gaze never left the ducks in front of her. It had been a long time since they had last had sex and they were both beautiful, attractive.

She lay down on the carpet and spread her legs, exposing her intimacy. Her lips were swollen and begged for attention.

"I want you to use your tongues to please me. You big guy.” Magica pointed at Launchpad. Take care of my pussy.” Then he pointed at Drake. "And you do the same with my breasts. They can bite."

Drake and Launchpad complied. Neither of them could refuse. The spell was strong and none of them could think of anything other than obeying the sorceress's orders. Each lick brought a moan from Magica, each one louder than the last. Both of their bodies reacted and in no time they were hard and ready for whatever Magica wanted to do with them.

"More!" Magica asked, her breathing rough and her mind clouded with pleasure and all the emotions that overwhelmed her.

Magica had an orgasm, she was the first to climax. It took her several minutes to regulate her breathing. She looked at her two prisoners and her eyes lit up when she saw the state they were in.

"It's lucky I have condoms."

Magica ordered them to put the condoms on, something she enjoyed watching. Her desire increased when she saw the way the condom slipped and when she thought about what was about to happen. The positions each would take was something she decided at random. She liked them both and she had no preference.

"Harder!" she yelled as he felt Drake and Launchpad entering her body. She loved the way they filled her even if their movements weren't coordinated.

The two men obeyed. His attacks were aggressive, fast and constant. It hurt, but the pleasure Magica was experiencing was so much greater and it overshadowed the other sensations. She didn't want tenderness, she wanted passion, she wanted to feel and cause a lot of pain.

The sorceress did not just have an orgasm. He cummed multiple times and bit her prisoners so hard that she made them bleed and scratched them. Her claw-sharp nails dug into Drake's back with such force that they tore the flesh.

"They'll sleep with me," Magica ordered them, her breathing ragged. She liked them both and he didn't want to let them out of her sight. "Rest up, because tomorrow will be a long day."

Chapter Text

The pieces of the board

Bradford hated Goldie even though he had never spoken to her. All he knew was that Scrooge used to spend a lot of money and time going after her and he considered that reason enough to hate her.

She, even if she didn't do it intentionally, had become a nuisance to his plans. Bradford was a practical man and did not usually tolerate anything that was annoying to him, whether he removed it or turned it into something he could use to his advantage.

The vulture had heard many rumors about her. He knew that, like Scrooge, he was an adventurer, but that he would rather go after loot than explore unknown lands and rewrite history. Goldie loved gold more than anything and would not hesitate to steal if necessary to increase his wealth.

Bradford had spent many days thinking about how to solve the "Goldie" problem and finally decided to turn her into a tool to achieve his purposes. Whether or not it was a revenge against Scrooge, that was something that was not clear to him and did not really matter to him.

Getting Goldie to work at McDuck Industries was easy. Scrooge was not interested in increasing the number of staff, but he had no problem creating a position or making his boss unaware of what he had done. Bradford didn't plan on hiding his intentions forever, just waiting for the right moment to do so.

Getting Goldie to want to work at McDuck Industries wasn't hard either. He knew that she preferred to get rich without effort, but also that she could accept if she had the right encouragement. Bradford took it upon himself to spread a rumor about treasure and wait for Goldie to show up at the ball. He did not know which surprised him more, how ambitious she could be, or how easy it was to convince her to do something if she could annoy Scrooge McDuck with it.

There was a moment in which Bradford thought that he could tell Goldie what his true intentions were, he knew how much he loved to annoy Scrooge, but he gave up when he found out what happened with the Fountain of Youth. He did not consider Goldie to be trustworthy and preferred to manipulate her.

"Another gift?" Bradford faked a phone call while pretending to ignore Goldie's presence. "I don't care what Scrooge does with his private life, but why should I be the one to deliver his lover's presents?". He paused as he repeated in his mind the question he had to answer. "Yeah, I know that's suspicious, but it's not part of my job.” Another pause. "All right, but I won't do anything so Miss O'Gilt doesn't find out."

Bradford couldn't see Goldie, but he heard her footsteps and knew she was angry. He wasn't used to smiling, but this time he did. Few things made him smile like a plan that went as expected. He almost regretted not having used all the dialogues he had prepared.

This type of situation was repeated frequently. Bradford did not always complain about having to give gifts to a mysterious person, sometimes he would just say that he had arranged a meeting between them, Scrooge used to have solo adventures so his lies were credible, on other occasions he would criticize Scrooge for his actions , mentioning a name that he knew Goldie might be suspicious of.

But Bradford didn't just appeal to Goldie's jealousy. Several times he made malicious comments, insulting Goldie's pride in his boss's name.

"Mr. McDuck's comments about Miss O'Gilt don't seem entirely appropriate to me, in fact I consider spying on her a waste of time." Bradfor paused. "Of course I think it's overkill, I doubt O'Gilt is that desperate for a little attention from McDuck."

Bradford knew that Goldie was furious, probably jealous, he could tell by the way she looked at Scrooge when she thought no one was looking. He had carefully analyzed all the words she had used so he knew it was only a matter of time before she sought him out and asked for his help.

Bradford considered that there was nothing as dangerous as an angry woman. It was something he had learned the hard way with Black Heron.

Goldie showed up at his office a week later. Bradford caught Goldie's gaze and was able to read her body language. His face was expressionless, but inside he was happy.

"I have heard that you have a certain problem with Scrooge McDuck and I can be your solution."

Bradford feigned disbelief. He had not only made sure that Goldie believed that he was the link between Scrooge and his lover, he had also made sure to show her that he was not happy in his job and that he had hidden agendas, although he was careful not to reveal anything that could be used against him. .

"I know Scrooge thinks I'd do anything for him, but I don't, and I'll make him sorry he thought he could use me. He and his lover will pay when I reveal their "love" to the world" the last thing he said with an expression of displeasure.

"How can I be sure it's not a trap?"

Goldie walked over to Bradford and kissed him. It was something unexpected and pleasant in equal measure. Goldie bit her bottom lip and slid her tongue into her mouth as she groaned in pain.

Having sex with Goldie was something Bradford had never considered, but he couldn't ignore at the moment. His eyes swept over Goldie, noticing for the first time how beautiful she was and wishing he could help her with her revenge.

"Do you want to destroy Scrooge McDuck?"

"More than anything," she told him, and Bradford detected no trace of a lie.

"Then I'll help you." Bradford had no problem hiding his true intentions, his face remained as expressionless as ever despite hundreds of scenarios involving Goldie forming in his mind. Goldie was a beautiful woman, capable of generating emotions that he thought impossible in him.

The selected place was the meeting room. Goldie made sure that Scrooge had to stop by and that he found them in a rather compromising situation.

"I bet it's your first time. Let me take care of it."

Bradford obeyed. Goldie had taken off her blouse so she hadn't really paid attention to her words. He knew that she was older, a contemporary of Scrooge, but her appearance seemed to suggest something quite different.

"You can touch them," Goldie said mischievously as she brought her breasts closer to his face. "Also suck them. If we're going to have sex, I don't want you to hold back."

Bradford touched Goldie's breasts and did so meticulously. He slid his fingers over them, feeling their shape and weight, amazoning them and carefully studying the woman's reactions, taking note of her most sensitive spots.

"I'm not a bloody Chinese doll, touch me hard and I won't break."

Goldie was impatient and it showed when she began to undress him. There was no desire in his gaze, but there was impatience. She was domineering and quickly took control of the situation. She laid Bradford down on the table and began to undress him.

Bradford told himself that using Goldie was a good idea when he saw his boner. At the time he wasn't thinking about what he could do against Scrooge or the ways Goldie could help F.O.W.L, he was just thinking about the desire he felt and all the emotions he was experiencing.

His mind shut off as Goldie began to rub her pussy against his cock. Bradford had never experienced anything like this and it certainly wasn't something he disliked, quite the contrary.

"Do something," Goldie told him. "Kiss me, bite me, whatever, but don't sit idly by."

Bradford touched Goldie's breasts and felt how she increased the speed with which she moved her hips. He was enjoying the friction so he applied more force to his touch.

"Get ready because the main dish is coming."

Goldie moved away from Bradford for a few moments and took a condom that she had previously kept in her blouse.

"Do you know how to use it?"

“Only the theory."

Goldie snorted under her breath.

"Don't worry, I'll do it."

Goldie opened the condom with her hands and slid it over Bradford's member. His face showed such concentration that it did not seem proper in someone who carried out a task of that nature. She then positioned herself over the man's crotch and used her hand to guide his dick into her pussy.

Bradford couldn't contain his moans when he felt the way Goldie's vagina squeezed his member. She moved aggressively and that fascinated him.
Goldie moved quickly, riding him vigorously while yelling obscenities and it turned him on.

Scrooge arrived soon after, just as he had planned, but was not noticed by either Bradford or Goldie. At that time they both had very different priorities.

Chapter Text

Fantasy

Nikki Fritz/Younger Male OC!Fan.

Kevin considered himself to be Nikki Fritz's biggest fan. He had watched his over a hundred movies and TV shows over and over again. Spring Break had been the movie I had seen the fewest times and I had seen it five times. Many times he had imagined himself as the love interest of the characters that Nikki Fritz played, but he never believed that his fantasy would come true until he learned about the brothel of paraphilias.

The way he found out about the site was quite unusual. He was watching Sinful Obsession, a pornographic film starring Nikki Fritz when she made him an indecent proposal.

"If you want to be with me, look for me in the paraphilia brothel and I'll take care of fulfilling all your fantasies."

"The best way to break the fourth wall," he thought amused.

“I'm doing more than breaking the fourth wall, Kevin."

Kevin was confused. He had seen that film twenty times and knew that this dialogue was not part of the film. He rubbed his eyes, wondering if his imagination was giving him a hard time. Mentally he told himself that it was the most likely. An opportunity like that was too beautiful to be real.

"Don't make me wait," Nikki spoke flirtatiously.

Kevin found himself wishing this was real. It seemed real and it was. The brothel of the paraphilias had communicated with him, showing him what he most wanted.

Kevin continued to watch the movie, there were no more incidents so he believed that he had imagined everything. It would be two days before the same situation was repeated, but his reaction was different.

“Kevin, Kevin, you're not dreaming. The paraphilia brothel is real and if you look for me, I'll do everything you've seen in my erotic movies and much more."

Kevin did something he had never done before. He turned off the TV before the movie ended and went to sleep. He was convinced that he only needed to sleep to clear his mind and that everything could return to normal.

He was wrong.

Kevin found a lot of signs of the paraphilia brothel. He found a card in the bathroom, an ad in the newspaper. All of Nikki's characters made the same proposal to him. Kevin wanted to believe that this was real, but it was just too wonderful.

A week was all it took for Kevin to start believing in the paraphilia brothel. He told himself that there was nothing wrong if he wanted to do some research and that finding out that it was all false would be enough to ease his mind.

Kevin has never been so happy to find out everything was wrong.

"You were late in arriving. For a moment I thought you would continue to decline our generous invitation," Lilithmon told him, her kick tinged with mockery. That should have scared Kevin, but that wasn't the case. Nikki Fritz waits for you."

"Which is my room?" Kevin asked eagerly.

"942, but you will have to wait for us to condition it according to your wishes."

"How long?"

"An hour."

Kevin felt somewhat disappointed upon hearing those words. He tried to see the shows, explicit plays loaded with all kinds of paraphilias that did not cause him anything. Kevin could only think how much he wanted Nikky and how long the wait was.

Discovering that Lilithmon had conditioned everything according to his favorite movie was a very gratifying surprise. The curtains were silk, red, his favorite color, the bed was a double size, with many cushions and some wood carvings. But that was not what caught his attention the most. Nikki Fritz was lying on the bed, wearing the same outfit he had worn in his favorite movie.

Chapter Text

A quiet moment

Moments of peace for Sara Pezzini were very few, almost non-existent. Those moments were so rare that she valued them as if they were a treasure.

Sara was a homicide detective. She had had to deal with psychopaths of the worst kind, murderers who killed for pleasure, and criminals who killed in a fit of rage. His security had been threatened repeatedly, more than he would like to admit. Sara had several scars to prove it.

As the current wielder of the Witchblade her life was far from easy. The witchblade gave him amazing powers and abilities beyond his imagination. Sara could do things that many could only dream of and others considered impossible.

The witchblade had not only healed his wounds, it had also shown him a world he thought was unreal. Sara fought creatures that have no place on Earth, going to great lengths to keep her double life a secret. On many occasions she found herself wishing she did not have the glove and was just a homicide detective, but she was aware of the danger so she continued in battle.

Those powers came at a price.

The witchblade had a negative effect and that is that it enhanced her violent side. It woke up and maximized those emotions that she would have preferred to bury deep within her, magnified that side she wasn't proud of. Sara was fighting for control, but it was exhausting, demanding. For the bearer of the witchblade, it was a source of great satisfaction to know that sex helped her to calm down.

Gabriel Bowman was an exceptional lover. She knew her body and knew where her most sensitive spots were, knew how to touch her to bring her to climax or ignite desire. On that occasion they were both at Sara's house, more specifically in the detective's room. There were no words, just furious kisses and caresses, two lovers who knew each other well, but still explored each other with calm and desire.

The floor was covered by the clothes of both. Sara's bra hung from the lamp, not too far from Gabriel's pants. Neither of them had been careful when it came to undressing and certainly orderliness was the least of concerns.

The bodies of both were marked. Sara enjoyed biting Gabriel and scratching him when her body was shaken with pleasure.

Gabriel loved the way the homicide detective's body felt, the sounds she made whenever pleasure clouded her mind, and the expressions on her face whenever she was close to climax. He had touched it many times in the past, he knew it like the back of his hand, but that didn't mean he was tired of it. On the contrary, every time he caressed her it was a new experience.

Gabriel slid his hands over Sara's crotch and caressed her lips, feeling how wet she was. Then he introduced one of his fingers, meeting no resistance.

"More," she asked, her ragged breath and blush betraying everything she felt. "Move those fingers."

He muttered a few dirty words and licked her neck. Gabriel bit down hard and it left a mark. It wasn't something that bothered him, on the contrary, he enjoyed it a lot.

Gabriel introduced one more digit and began to move his fingers simulating the movement of a pair of scissors. He folded them up and could feel how Sara's reactions changed. The woman's moans grew louder, something that made him smile.

Sara liked to touch Gabriel and feel the shapes of his body, especially his torso. While it was true that she had experienced many strong emotions, it was also true that her lover used to captivate her. His expert touch made her moan like nobody else and he almost always used to think about her and what he liked the most.

When she was with Gabriel, it was easy to pretend everything was fine and ignore the world outside her home, it was so easy to focus solely on the pleasure of sex and the way her lover touched her.

Sara smirked as she pushed Gabriel onto her bed. Foreplay always amused him, but it also fuels his desire. She used her hand to guide her lover's penis into her cunt and thrust it inside with a single thrust. She mounted Gabriel as she had done many times in the past, only stopping after they had both climaxed.

"What do you want to do?" Gabriel asked as he stroked her hair. "I was so relaxed."

"I can think of a lot of things, but for now I think gelato and a good movie are enough for me."

They both smiled shortly before melting into a kiss. Sara slid her tongue into Gabriel's mouth, exploring every corner of that cavity. In the minds of both there was a single thought.

Chapter Text

Matter of honor

Robb had never imagined visiting a brothel, much less one like the brothel of paraphilias, but on this occasion, he felt that it was what he needed.

His entire world had been turned upside down after his father's execution. Joffrey Baratheon had treated Eddard Stark as if he were a traitor to the realm, and House Stark was crying out for revenge.

He was the king in the north, leader of the rebellion. They all had high expectations of him and he…was afraid he wouldn't live up to their expectations or be a worthy heir to Eddard Stark. Going to a brothel seemed like a good way to disconnect from the world, especially if it was one as peculiar as the paraphilia brothel, where there were no consequences.

Robb didn't ask for Ashara for any particular reason, at least not the first time. He had heard the rumors that she was his father's mistress and that made him curious. He wanted to know who could have been the woman who could have made someone as noble as Eddard Stark break his vows and go back on his word.

But that wasn't the only thing that made him curious. He had heard that Ashara had committed suicide, something that had created many rumors around his father, all negative, and he wanted to test the brothel.

He didn't hate Ashara, never had, despite how much he disliked those stories. While it was true that the young Stark refused to believe that his father was capable of such an act and that he liked to believe in the purity of his parents' marriage, it was also true that Ashara intrigued him, although he could not explain the origin. of that curiosity.

"That's not a problem," Lilithmon commented bored. If you only knew the number of people who have come to this site to reunite with lovers who have passed away. I would say more than 35%. Relatives or older people are also frequently requested. Your order will be ready in an hour. Meanwhile you can enjoy our shows or the orgy.

Robb enjoyed the shows, not because of their erotic nature, but because of how unreal they seemed to him. Metal boxes capable of producing sounds, small solos hanging from the ceiling, all of this seemed to him something out of the imagination and more unreal than a dragon. He knew dragons were real, he hadn't seen one, but his ancestors had, something he couldn't tell from the objects on the stage.

Time passed quickly and the young Stark almost regretted having to leave the entertainment area and "almost" was the key word.

It all became clear to Robb the moment he saw Ashara. She looked so beautiful that it made him think that he would have acted in a similar way to his father and would have even given up everything to have her.

Ashara moved closer to him. She placed her lips on his and remained in that position until she had an answer from the young Stark. Robb returned the kiss eagerly. It wasn't his first kiss, but it was the first time he felt something like this, that his body was overwhelmed by so many sensations. She was a magnificent kisser and her lips had a peculiar taste, one to which he had become addicted.

Both separated for a few moments, time they took advantage of to undress. Robb took time to watch her, wanting to memorize each of her curves. Her breasts, her legs, her hips, everything about her seemed beautiful and fascinating. Robb found himself unable to look away.

"I'd break my engagement if I could see you outside the brothel. I would give everything if it was necessary for you to become my wife."

Ashara smiled, and there was something mocking about it. Robb didn't care, he was too focused on Ashara, her body and all the emotions she evoked in him.

"We will always have the paraphilia brothel."

Ashara moved closer to Robb and began to kiss him. They both undressed without stopping kissing. Robb's hands began to move eagerly, wanting to touch every part of the woman's body in front of him, to feel her and make her moan his name, nothing but his name.

The legs were the part that Robb devoted the most attention to. The young Stark took several minutes to observe them and slid his fingers over them, caressing and feeling every inch, depositing small kisses.

Ashara bit into his neck and Robb felt the blood pool in his crotch. It was the first time he wanted a woman the way he did. She said a few words of love to him and he found her voice irresistible.

"I need you inside now," Ashara told him, her voice demanding.

Robb obeyed without even thinking. He would have done it even if she didn't ask him to. The desire he felt was uncontrollable and he didn't want to, he couldn't wait any longer. His cock throbbed in a way that was painful.

However, he stopped at the last moment, terrified by the idea of a pregnancy. He'd seen the way Jon was treated and he didn't want her to be the center of malicious rumors once more.

Ashara kissed him on the lips, a passionate kiss that took his breath away. She had slipped her tongue into his mouth and bit down on his bottom lip before they parted.

"You shouldn't worry. What happens in the paraphilia brothel, stays in the paraphilia brothel."

Ashara kissed him once more. Her breasts pressing his abdomen made her unable to think normally and everything else lost importance. To the young Stark, to stop at that moment seemed to be a crime and the greatest of follies.

"Just let yourself go," Ashara told him seductively.

All Robb's doubts vanished in that moment. He moved his hips, slamming into Ashara's body. He met no resistance thanks to how wet she was. His cock slid in and out of her with great ease.

She screamed and dug her nails into his back, applying more force as her lover's thrusts became more intense. His moans were loud, but none denoted discomfort, on the contrary, they only betrayed a pleasure comparable to the one Robb experienced.

Paying up wasn't nearly as painful for Robb as knowing that Ashara wouldn't follow. Feeling how his flesh was torn hurt less than knowing that he could never marry or start a family with the woman he loved.

Finding the paraphilia brothel card was hopeful and even frightening.

Chapter Text

The show must go on

It wasn't usual for Lilithmon to run shows. While it was true that it was something of great importance to the brothel, it was also true that she used to hire customers who showed creativity when placing their orders and that she preferred it that way. This time everyone was busy and there was no chance that she could delegate that work so she had to prepare something last minute.

It was so frustrating.

The demon woman dedicated herself to reviewing the catalog, she had an idea in mind, something she had thought about after hearing several requests, but that she was not particularly excited about. The protagonists would be two women and the plot was nothing too elaborate or deep, it was an erotic comment so I didn't think anyone would care. The play would take place in a shopping center, one of the protagonists would masturbate in one of the dressing rooms and would be discovered by the other protagonist, which put all the important events out of tune. The saleswoman, instead of being alarmed, would decide to help her and they would both end up fucking in a small space. The only thing she hadn't thought about was who the leads would be.

Lilithmon only needed a few minutes to make up her mind. While it was true that he was not looking forward to spending many hours on this task, it was also true that he considered Nikki Fritz and Mia Zottoli to be perfect and that he did not need to see anything else. Both were beautiful, with a slender figure and beautiful features, both had acted in erotic films, something that was not entirely important considering the way the brothel obtained the people who were requested by the clients or who were used in shows, but at the time she found it striking.

Nikki Fritz, Lilithmon thought as she looked at her photograph. “Yeah, she's definitely the one. Many have been ordering her lately and I must admit, she and Mia Zottoli are delicious."

Chapter Text

Wedding

Tommen should be present at the ceremony, after all it was his brother who was getting married, but at that moment he couldn't think of anything but the woman in front of him. Taena was a beautiful woman and had captivated him from the first time he saw her. He hadn't tried to get close to her, thinking he didn't stand a chance, yet she had tracked him down and dragged him into one of the empty rooms down the hall.

Taena kissed him without warning and backed him against the wall. His arms prevented Tommen from escaping, though it wasn't as if the young prince had wanted it or even considered it.

Taena's hands slipped under Tommen's shirt and began to move slowly, caressing every inch, tracing small circles, brushing dangerously against his crotch, but not quite touching.

Tommen let himself go, enjoying the touch of a woman who was more experienced and knew what she wanted. He could feel how the heat was piling up in his lower part and how his body was reacting in a way that seemed strange to him. It was the first time he had experienced those sensations and he was certainly enjoying it.

Taena didn't take her gaze from his face as she undressed. She took Tommen's hands and guided them to her breasts. She began to knead and move them while still smiling or looking away from her lover's eyes. Taena could see all the king's brother's reactions, sense his nervousness and all the desire he felt. Knowing that she was responsible for all those emotions was something that filled her with pride.

"You think too much," he told her, his voice seductive. "Just let yourself go."

Tommen was having trouble letting go of his insecurities. It wasn't just the fact that he was worried that he wouldn't live up to Taena's expectations, but he was also worried that they might be found out. The age difference wasn't a problem, in fact it was quite common, the problem was that Taena was married and that both of them, especially her, could be repudiated in case they were discovered.

"Sounds like we're looking forward to it," Taena spoke in whispers, which Tommen thought was sexy. Her hand was placed on his crotch, tracing small circles over the area.

Taena kissed him repeatedly. She kissed his face, his abdomen and his legs. She caressed his erect member and even took it to his mouth, swallowing it completely. At first she just placed little kisses on the tip, just little licks, increasing the intensity each time she noticed that Tommen felt calmer.

"You're delicious," Taena told him, her mouth mere millimeters from her lover's member, connected by a thread of saliva. Her breath hit him "a very charming little prince."

Tommen couldn't think of anything except all the sensations that were taking him and the woman in front of him. Taena was a beautiful woman, the most beautiful, in the opinion of the young Baratheon. The woman's breath against his penis made him feel so many emotions that it was inevitable for him to wonder how pleasant it would feel to be licked by those lips. It wouldn't take long to find out.

"I bet you would make a good king. I would be so happy to be your queen."

Taena took the younger member and began to masturbate him with her breasts. Her gaze never left Tommen's so he knew when to look away. She wanted him to orgasm, but she didn't think that was the right moment.

"It's time you paid me back for what I've done for you," Taena commented mischievously. "It seems to me that it is fair."

Tommen felt nervous and anxious in equal measure. He wanted to continue learning more about sex, try different positions and fulfill all his lover's fantasies.

"I want you to feel good."

Taena sat on his crotch, using her hands to guide his cock to her entrance. She was aggressive, moving her hips quickly, making his member go in and out of her pussy in a rhythmic and coordinated way.

Taena and Tommen knew they should be silent, but neither was thinking clearly at the moment. The moans of both were loud, so they had to kiss. In Taena's opinion, that was the only way they could silence them.

Chapter Text

Rumors

Lincoln had heard the rumors, he knew that people suspected that there was something going on between him and Mrs. Salter. He had heard that Mrs. Salter used to give Lincoln bonus points in exchange for sexual favors, something Lincoln found annoying. He knew that he was not the best student in the class and that he was far from his sister Lisa's level, but he was proud of his grades because he had obtained all of them through his own effort. He had heard that his teacher had an OnlyFans account, something that was not true, Lincoln had been the first to spread that rumor, inspired by something he saw in the paraphilia brothel, however it would be wrong to say that he had not told her taken no compromising photographs.

Lincoln enjoyed taking pictures of Mrs. Salter wearing lingerie, especially when she wasn't wearing any clothes at all, but that was something no one knew for obvious reasons. He loved her body, but he preferred to touch it and not limit himself to leering.

The alvin was not stupid, although he was somewhat naive. Mrs. Salter was an older woman and he hadn't even reached the age of majority, so he knew that she would be the one to blame for everything, even that he could have legal problems and that was what he most wanted to avoid. He would hate to be seen as the naive boy who was seduced by an evil woman and that led him to create a plan that, even if it didn't seem like it, could protect them both.

Lincoln had taken it upon himself to spread various rumors because they were easy to deny. No one could prove that there was an OnlyFans page and that meant that any other rumors that might arise were immediately dismissed, thinking that it was just another case of malicious comments.

"Will you join us, Lincoln?" Clide asked.

"I'm sorry, friend, but I have to do my homework."

"Are you sure? We'll go for pizza,” Stella told her, “and we'll buy the new Ace Savy comic."

Lincoln hesitated. He loved comics, especially the Ace Savy ones, but he had arranged to meet Mrs. Salter and he certainly didn't want to waste an opportunity to be by her side.

"I'd like to, but I have to finish that job."

"We can accompany you."

Lincoln felt horrified upon hearing those words. If his friends were with him, he wouldn't be able to see his teacher's new set of lingerie and that was unthinkable.

"No!" Lincoln hastened to correct himself, realizing that he shouldn't look so horrified. "I mean, if you guys come along, how can you buy me the new issue of Ace Savy? I bet they sold out real quick."

"It is true!" Clyde commented and he looked nervous. "Don't worry, we'll make sure you can read that comic."

“Thank you guys, you are the best."

Lincoln said goodbye to his friends and went to the classroom. Mrs. Salter was correcting the exams while licking a chocolate. Lincoln couldn't take his eyes off the older woman, remembering the way she had licked him the day before and recreating her image in his mind after it ended in his mouth.

"I was waiting for you," Mrs. Salter told him, and her smile was mischievous.

She moved closer to him and unbuttoned the buttons on her blouse, revealing a lacy bra, her favorite.

"You can touch," she added, her voice and mannerisms flirtatious.

Lincoln did more than that. He touched them and began to play with their nipples. He pinched them, drawing small moans and even licked them. They both would have done more than that if recess hadn't ended and the other students had started arriving.

"See you after school," he told her in a whisper that no one else could hear.

Lincoln couldn't wait for that meeting.

Chapter Text

Aftermath

Mon Mothma knew that Luke Skywalker was not well, and her suspicions were not based solely on his missing hand. His gaze showed despair and he had refused to say a single word. There were several who tried to find out what was going on, but they did not even get a word

After several minutes she came to the conclusion that there was a way to make him feel better, something she had used in the past and that was extremely rewarding for both of them.

Mon went to Luke's room. She walked in without waiting for an answer and took a seat next to him. The young Skywalker looked so subdued and that was something she hated.

Mon Mothma was the one who took the initiative. She placed her hands on his cheeks, caressing them tenderly before placing her lips on his. Mon Mothma remained in that position for several seconds and didn't move until she felt Luke Skywalker return her kiss.

She slid her hands under his shirt and began stroking his pecs. She loved the feel of his skin, but that wasn't the only reason she acted. Mon waited a few moments before removing her shirt and she began to undress.

Shortly after the floor was covered by the clothes of both. Mon and Luke had never stopped kissing or caressing each other. Mon wrapped her legs around Luke and he held her tightly by the bottom.

It wasn't the first time the two had had such an encounter, but Luke was so anxious. That made Mon wonder once more what had happened. She suspected that losing a hand hadn't been the worst thing that had happened to young Skywalker. However, she did not ask any questions, she knew him too well to know that all her attempts would be in vain.

Luke was too stubborn and they both had other priorities right now. He started down, kissed her jaw and neck until he stopped at her breasts. It was no secret to Mon how much Luke liked her breasts. He hadn't told her with words, but with actions. The way he touched and licked them was pretty clear confirmation.

Mon arched her neck, enjoying her lover's caresses. He knew her so well and knew how to touch her to make her touch the sky.

Mon was the first to have an orgasm. She climaxed while Luke suckled on her nipples. She wanted to return the favor and placed herself between his legs. Mon held her lover's penis between her breasts and began to masturbate it. She kissed the tip and occasionally gave it little licks.

Luke had an orgasm while Mon masturbated him with her breasts. He ended up ejaculating on her cleavage, something that would have embarrassed him in the past. At that moment he could only think about how beautiful she looked covered in his seed and with a red face.

They both kissed again, this time they did it slowly and calmly. Mon sat on Luke's lap and held on to his shoulders, rubbing her pelvis against his crotch. Her movements were rhythmic and steady, something Luke greatly enjoyed and demonstrated with every moan.

Mon stood up to find a condom. She knew where they were because she had needed them in the past. Mon smirked as he slid the condom onto his lover's member, ending with a kiss on the tip.

Mon lay down on the bed and spread her legs, allowing Luke a wide view of her privacy. The way Luke was looking at her made her smile proudly. It made her happy to know that she had that effect on her lover.

"Don't make me wait," she said flirtatiously and a little impatiently.

Mon hated waiting, it was something he had made clear during previous encounters.

Luke didn't let her down. He settled between her legs and slid inside her with great ease thanks to how wet she was. Mon reached orgasm while Luke carried her over the wall. Her breasts pressed against the wall and her lover's cock touching her most sensitive spot made her climax.

Both tried other positions. Mo sat on Luke's crotch, watching his face as she was impaled on his dick. That was one of his favorite positions and Mo loved being in control, being the one who decided when they could have an orgasm and see her lover at that moment.

Chapter Text

The mother of my sister's best friend

Becca loved her husband, she hadn't even considered the idea of divorce, but she was bored, tired of the routine, and it encouraged her to do things she wouldn't even have considered in other circumstances.

Going to the brothel of paraphilias didn't seem so bad. The woman in the commercial had told her that there would be no consequences and that her visit would not be much different than a wet dream and that if there was any difference, it was that she would be in greater control, similar to a lucid dream.

It had been no coincidence that she asked for Bobby Santiago. The young man seemed adorable, especially when he professed the love he felt for his partner. Becca thought it was cute that he was still as in love as the first day and that he celebrated moments as trivial as the first day they shared a pizza. Becca found herself wishing someone had the same kind of details with her.

"I can assure you that there will be no additional cost. You could order a gem-encrusted fruit basket, silk sheets, and even a gold statue and the price would be the same."

Becca didn't want anything fancy, she just wanted to feel like she was the most important thing to someone.

"Our prices are high, but they are always possible to pay."

Becca shuddered at those words, but she didn't care. She had a suspicion that she would have to pay a considerable sum of money, but she was wrong.

Bobby was the gentleman he imagined he would be. He carried her to the bed bridal style and poured her a glass of champagne. They both toasted and he listened carefully to everything she had to say.

Becca Chang enjoyed talking to him about her work. She loved animals and was passionate about what she did, so she extended that conversation for hours. Seeing the way Bobby was looking at him made her feel flattered. The occasions on which they listened to him with such interest were rare.

The woman paused to enjoy her drink. She sipped the champagne as she watched Bobby, eager to get to know him better and have that passionate romance she'd been dreaming of.

Becca was the one who made the first move. He pushed Bobby onto the bed and sat on top of him. His kisses were charged with desire and impatience. His tongue explored every inch of his young lover's mouth, savoring and tasting that cavity. The young man in front of her was not only attractive, but also made her feel special and attractive, this being the quality she liked the most.

"You're beautiful. The most beautiful woman I have ever seen in my life."

Becca arched her neck as she felt Bobby's kisses. She closed her eyes at the feel of his teeth on her skin. It hurt, but the pleasure he felt was much greater so that feeling was overshadowed. His hands caressed each exposed part of her body with a tenderness that was making her lose her mind.

"I want to hear you moan." Bobby bit the lobe of her ear. "I want to see how loud you can be."

Becca smirked.

"That depends on you and what you do for me."

Becca bit her lip in an attempt to stifle her own moans. It wasn't shame, she just wanted to see all he could do for her and how much pleasure he could give her.

Bobby's gaze settled on her, unable to look away from her eyes. The young man loved his reactions and the sounds he made. Becca's every moan was music to Bobby's ears. He smiled mischievously while continuing to lick her breasts.

Bobby's tongue on Becca's nipples, making her entire body shudder. His fingers trailed down to her crotch, tracing small circles over her clit and she couldn't contain her moans.

How long had it been since the last time he had felt this way? I did not remember it. She and her husband worked most of the time and when they were in bed, they were too flat to do anything but sleep.

“Bobby, I want you in, now."

The smile on Bobby's face grew bigger. He coated his fingers in lube. At first he introduced one, then another, moving them as if they were scissors, looking for the most sensitive point.

Becca arched her back as she felt her most sensitive spot explored and pounded mercilessly.

"You're so wet." Bobby brought a finger to his mouth and licked it lewdly. "Your taste is delicious."

Bobby moved between her legs and slid his member into her pussy. His thrusts, slow at first, increased in intensity as he neared orgasm.

"You're so naughty," she told him with difficulty, pleasure clouding her mind and her vision beginning to blur. Becca suspected she might pass out at any moment and she did, but not under the circumstances she would have expected.

Becca had had multiple orgasms by the time she felt it was time to pay. She had expected to return to reception to discuss payment arrangements with Lilithmon, not meet her husband.

Becca could tell how angry her husband was. The look in his eyes denoted hatred and the way he held the dagger in his hands betrayed a desire for revenge.

"I can explain," she commented in a vain attempt to calm him down. She was unable to think of an excuse that sounded halfway convincing.

It didn't work. Her husband attacked her to kill and she genuinely believed that she would lose her life. Until she woke up in her bed, covered in sweat. A card on her nightstand caught her eye.

“Brothel of paraphilias. We hope you return soon."

"Should I?" she wondered. Becca didn't know which carried more weight, pleasure or pain.

Chapter Text

Shows

Janine Lindemulder/Nikki Fritz.

Lilithmon didn't have much appreciation for humans, but she enjoyed many of the things they produced. Lilithmon enjoyed trying different flavors of ice cream and also movie marathons. Contrary to what one might think, erotic films were not her favorites, especially considering everything she had witnessed in the brothel.

On that occasion she had seen Hidden Obsessions and became obsessed with that movie. He not only enjoyed the scenes, but also the characters, especially Janine Lindemulder's performance.

She mentally told herself that she could adapt that film for her clientele in the paraphilia brothel. It was also said that it could make some changes and that is that there was a reason why the brothel had included shows of an erotic nature. The brothel of paraphilias fed on eroticism, lust and pain. Making clients immerse themselves in the most forbidden and twisted of sex was not just an objective, it was the mission of the paraphilia brothel and what was most desired by those who pulled the strings of the paraphilia brothel.

Lilithmon was tired and a bit bored. Some time ago she had thought that working in the paraphilia brothel she would not have a single day of boredom and that all her clients would go there to fulfill their darkest desires, those that would provoke social rejection just by being pronounced out loud, but it was not always so. There were many who went to the brothel to be reunited with a loved one, to see once again a loved one who had died and that did not please him. The orders that really interested him were few and lately, less than usual.

Lilithmon wanted to believe that a stronger version of Hidden Obsessions could awaken those desires in the audience, spur them to plunge headlong into lust and embrace new practices and fetishes.

The demon woman was fascinated by Janine Lindemulder so she said she should be in the brothel's version of the paraphilias, but she wanted to include another actress, one who had caused a stir in the brothel and who had been requested on numerous occasions, Nikki Fritz.

Lilithmon was not in charge of the script, she recruited several of her employees, those who had more experience with BDSM, and asked them to handle the adaptation.

"Remember that our priority is to inspire our clients. I'm tired of tender requests, of lovers waiting to meet a loved one. They should make them interested in BDSM and make them want to break taboos, the more perverse the better.

The writers smiled when they heard those words and Lilithmon was not the only one who thought that way.

Chapter Text

Vow

Jon Snow/Sybell Spicer-Westerling [Jeyne's mother] (ASOIAF);

Jon Snow knew what joining the Night's Watch entailed, many had warned him. Since he was a boy he had wanted to join that group, but Catelyn Tully's decision had sped up the process and left him with no other options. Jon worried about Bran, he wanted to be able to take care of his brother, but Catelyn had made it clear that she didn't want him to stay.

Meeting Sybell Spicer-Westerling was not planned. She had arrived in a rough way, asking for help and temporary shelter. It was unusual for women to join the Night's Watch, but they made an exception, knowing there was no other choice.

Jon didn't want to break his oath, but he couldn't ignore her. Her beauty caught his attention from the first time he saw her and her personality was what ended up captivating him. All his attempts to ignore her failed miserably and his dreams became more and more frequent.
Jon was unaware of what had happened at the Red Wedding, not even aware that Robb had been murdered or the tragic fate of Catelyn Tully. All she knew was that Sybell was a beautiful woman and that she needed help.

"You are ok?" Sybell asked him, there was a certain mischief in her voice that went unnoticed by Jon. She placed her hand on her forehead. "It seems you have a fever."

Jon nodded. He felt how the temperature of his face was increasing every moment. His gaze was perched on the woman's cleavage, unable to take his eyes off. The young man didn't think it was intentional and that made him feel worse than scum.

"Sure? You are burning."

Jon fled. It wasn't something he was proud of, but at the time he believed it was the right thing to do. He was sure that he would not have been able to contain himself if he had stayed a little longer.

Jon had tried to live up to his oath and had held on to it. He had tried to avoid Sybell when he realized how much he wanted her and when the wet dreams became more frequent. His excuses were less and less convincing and it was more and more difficult for him to cling to his principles.

Many of his companions mocked him, others lamented his fate. The Night's Watch was made up of criminals, men who accepted solely to avoid the death penalty. Most, if not all, had more sexual experience than Jon.

“It's a shame you joined so young.

—You are a child who lacked so much to live.

“Sybell is beautiful and she seems to like you. If you play your cards right, you could have a thing with her.

"Poor bastard, you should have waited longer, lived longer, before screwing up your life."

Jon never responded to comments from his peers, not out of fear but because he wanted to avoid conflict. He didn't think there was any truth to those words, either, especially those involving Sybell Spicer-Westerling.

Jon knew that she was a married woman, the wife of Lord Gawen Westerling, and the mother of several children. He considered that she had no interest in him and that even if that was possible, she would not do anything wrong and immoral.

He was wrong and he would soon find out.

Jon was taking a shower when he received a visit from Sybell. It was impossible to think that it was a misunderstanding when she started kissing him, especially since she couldn't think of anything.

Sybell was naked, having shed her clothes before stepping into the shower. She put her arms around him and began to kiss him, not just on the lips, but also on his neck and jaw.

Jon didn't know if he should move, any movement would lead him to touch more of the woman's body in front of him. One part told him that she would leave if he stood his ground, but another that he should seize the moment. His entire body was on fire with desire and what he felt was uncontrollable.

Sybell hugged him from behind.

The young man could feel Sybell's breasts against his back, her hard nipples tickling him. Her breathing became ragged as the woman rubbed her crotch against her bottom. He loved everything he was feeling and that was the problem. His body shouldn't have reacted the way it did, but it did and his erect dick made it obvious.

"It's not correct," he told her. I belong to the Night's Watch and I am prohibited from any kind of carnal encounter.

"It's a pity and I was willing to teach you so many things!".

Sybell broke away from Jon, but she didn't leave the shower, just shifted.

Their breasts were pressed firmly against Jon's abdomen. His hands went down to her bottom and he began to play with it. Jon groaned and the woman smirked. That was the reaction he had expected. Sybell bit her lower lip and Jon lost control. He no longer had the strength to resist.

Sybell pushed him against the wall and used her legs to hang on to his hip. Their kisses grew more intense, but she didn't get any louder. While it was true that she did not mind the guard members' vow of chastity, it was also true that she preferred to avoid being discovered. The consequences for breaking the oath were severe in the extreme.

"No one has to know. I assure you that you will not be the first or the last to break that absurd vow."

Jon kissed back and put his arms around Sybell. Their bodies were so close, brushing against each other in a dance that they both found delicious and even addictive.

They both remained kissing and caressing each other for a few minutes until Sybell decided that she wanted more. She leaned close to Jon's ear and voiced her wishes, then sat on his crotch, impaling herself in the process.

"So good." Sybell wrapped the earlobe and began to play with it. "You have a nice cock, it feels so good inside me."

Jon began to move his hips with some assurance. He enjoyed the way Sybell's vagina squeezed his member and played with his ear, her bites making him closer to climax.

Sybel was the first to have an orgasm. She dug her nails into Jon's back as he climaxed, leaving a small trickle of blood behind. Jon didn't complain, on the contrary, it was that action that made him climax.

Chapter Text

Entertainment

Lust loved her job at the paraphilia brothel. Although it was true that it had its negative side, she hated cleaning the rooms, removing blood was one of her least favorite activities, she also enjoyed preparing the shows. She loved preparing the scripts and meeting with the staff to stage her plays.

On that occasion, Lilithmon had asked her for a new show and she knew she didn't have much time. Her boss didn't like delays and used to say that the shows were almost as important as preparing the rooms and getting the right person.

The problem was that Lust was having a creative block. No matter how hard I tried, I couldn't come up with a story or even think about the main characters. She had written several scripts in the last week, six to be precise, and she had run out of ideas.

The homunculus spent hours thinking, unable to write even a line, so he decided to seek outside help. It wasn't something she was used to especially since humans weren't her favourites, yet she felt she had no choice.

Calling Sydnee Steele made sense. While it was true that she didn't like humans, it was also true that she had seen many of her movies and read her writings. Lust appreciated human labor, and eroticism was one of the few good things she thought they had. If she didn't enjoy perversions, she would have quit long ago.

They both spent hours working on the script. Taking care of the stage, but especially the emotions they wanted to provoke. Lust didn't expect Sydnee to be likable, much less that she would enjoy working by her side. She was intelligent and an exceptional writer.

Sydnee was the one who chose Nikki as her co-star. Lust didn't know if the two women had met in the past, in fact, she didn't care, she just wanted the women who came onstage to know what they were doing and both Sydnee and Nikki were two outstanding, beautiful and talented actresses in equal measure.

Chapter Text

Allies

Theon Greyjoy had traveled to Barbrey Dustin's castle on Robb Stark's orders. His friend had told him that they could come before his to make an alliance and prepare for war. However, those plans were forgotten as soon as the lady made him go to her room.

Barbrey was so stern, so correct that it was impossible for his to guess the true motive behind her actions. Theon came to think that she wanted to talk to him about an alliance, that she would tell him about her suspicions about spies in the castle, not that she would kiss him.

It wasn't that he was complaining. Unlike. Theon found himself enjoying the caresses Barbrey gave him, genuinely loving the feel of her skin against his and being able to touch his body. Lord William Dustin's widow was undeniably beautiful and had a touch that was both fascinating and highly pleasurable. Her caresses made him unable to think about the reasons that had led him to that place.

Barbrey was the first to undress. She removed her garments with an anxiety that did not seem like her own. He practically ripped off their clothes and then did the same with his own. Theon could only think about how beautiful that woman was and how much his body wanted her. His cock had hardened and it was beginning to be painful.

Barbrey could be wearing what she couldn't care less about. The young Greyjoy leaned down, placing his head on the woman's crotch, at first they were small licks, shy kisses. Then it was more aggressive moves. He found himself outlining the woman's lips, tracing circles over her clit and savoring the widow's body.

Theon brought his hands to his throbbing member. His entire body was filled with desire and he couldn't think of anything but fucking Barbrey, he wanted to push himself inside her and make her moan his name, nothing more.

"Do it," Barbrey told him, her commanding voice indicating that this was a threat and that she would not accept a negative answer. "Otherwise, I'll make you regret it, I'll make you regret even being born."

Theon smiled. He would be unable to disobey that order.

Young Greyjoy had no problem. Barbrey was so wet that his member slid in and out of her with ease. Not coming was the hard part.
Theon didn't want all of this to end so quickly, he wanted to extend the moment as long as possible and even for both of them to climax together. Something that seemed as beautiful as it was satisfying.

"You can come now," Barbrey told him as she dug her nails into his back, her body shaking in the spasms of orgasm.

Theon obeyed her. He slid out of her pussy, not wanting to be the father of a bastard, and ejaculated on the fine carpet, where they both stayed for a long time, stroking each other occasionally.

Chapter Text

Wicked games

Morag had snuck into Lincoln's room shortly after midnight. She waited for everyone to fall asleep before putting her plan into action, taking every measure to avoid discovery.

Her plan had started days ago, from the day she first saw the Louds.

Morag hated Lincoln, had since the first time she saw him. The Louds were too loud, everything she despised, but Lincoln was the one she despised the most and the one she planned to make a cornerstone of her plans.

Her plan had started long ago. Morag had convinced Lincoln that his family was against him and that if he stayed with his sisters, he would have to get used to living in the shadows.

It wasn't especially difficult. Lincoln loved his sisters, that was indisputable, but all of them were very talented, outstanding in what they were passionate about. Lori excelled at golf, one of the best, Leni had a great talent with sewing, an exceptional designer, Luna excelled at music, Luan had her own business focused on comedy, Lynn had won medals in many sports, Lucy also had her business and several of her poems had been published, Lana could fix any vehicle, Lola had won countless beauty contests, Lisa had written several scientific articles and even worked with several universities, Lily was a baby, so there was not much to say. Lincoln hadn't excelled at anything so it was easy to feel underestimated.

Morag had taken advantage of those insecurities and created new ones. It was a plan that he had been working on for some time and that was about to reach its final phase. That night I would completely break it.

The first thing Morag did was tie Lincoln up. She made sure that the white-haired young man didn't wake up at any time, not even when she undressed him. Verifying that she could not remove the garments in their entirety was something that slightly demotivated her.

Lincoln woke up and she began to undress.

"What…?" Lincoln looked horrified, but she didn't allow him to speak. He couldn't afford it.

Morag covered the Loud's mouth with her hand, confident that it would not bite her.

"If you bite me, I'll kill you," he threatened. "It's useless for you to yell, no one will hear you and even if they do it's not like they care. They have never cared."

That wasn't true, but Morag felt it wasn't necessary for Lincoln to know, especially since it would complicate her plans.

Tears began to well up in Lincoln's eyes. It was clear that he was not happy with what Morag was doing and also that he would do nothing to stop it.

Morag smirked before beginning to undress. She slowly removed her garments, almost as if she were dancing sensually. She didn't do it for
Lincoln, she didn't even care if the albino enjoyed what was about to happen or not.

"Don't worry, Linky. I assure you that you will have a lot of fun if you behave well."

Lincoln tried to free himself, but all his attempts were in vain. Morag hit him and continued to undress.

"If you keep moving, you'll only hurt yourself and we don't want that," he added with some mischief.

Morag sat on Lincoln's crotch and began to rub against his body. Seeing the terror in the Loud's expression was what he enjoyed the most, not so much the feeling of touching.

"Please…"

Morag smirked and began to whimper. The room was soundproof so he wasn't worried that they might discover them. She began to move her hips faster and then nipped at his neck. Morag used to be careful most of the time, but she couldn't help but bite his neck.

The woman smiled proudly when she saw a small trickle of blood on Lincoln's skin, that motivated her to bite him once more. Lincoln yelled. It was evident that he wasn't enjoying himself at all, but also that his body was reacting as a form of defense.

"Say it?"

"Stop."

Morag considered thinking about it and even made a move to withdraw. Seeing a spark of hope in the white-haired young man's eyes made her laugh, she was genuinely enjoying his suffering.

"I'll be gentle."

Morag grabbed Lincoln's cock and guided it to her entrance. She moved her hips and forced him inside. They both screamed, but their motives couldn't be more opposite. One was suffering, the other enjoyed being responsible for that suffering.

The woman continued to move until she was finally able to climax. However, she did not leave immediately. Morag dressed Lincoln and spoke to him in an affectionate way. She wanted to break it, corrupt it, and make sure no one knew anything about what she had done.

The woman didn't leave after he was done. She lay down next to Lincoln and began to caress his beautiful hair and whisper sweet words to him. She hated Lincoln, in truth she did and that was why she would break and mold him until she became what she wanted.

"The next time we have sex, I want you to suck my pussy and I'm warning you, you won't stop until I can cum in your mouth."

Chapter Text

Patrolling

Dick was in the middle of his patrol, or at least that was what he should be doing. Young Grayson had taken a detour on his route so he could see Manhunter. Kate liked Spencer even though they didn't share many of her ideals.

None knew of a criminal who was doing his thing and Oracle did not warn him of any danger so they saw nothing wrong with escaping and ignoring their responsibilities. Nothing happened so no one knew about that nightly encounter.

The two met at a motel on the outskirts of Gotham. It was a place of dubious reputation, but perfect for those who wanted to go unnoticed or who did not want to be known about what they were doing. No questions were asked at this motel, and that was exactly what Dick and Kate wanted.

The attraction between the two was strong, but neither was interested in anything serious. Knowing about their nocturnal encounters would only create awkward moments, or at least that was what Dick thought. Nightwing knew his family too well and could even imagine how they would react with the slightest margin of error.

Dick took the key and then led Kate to the room they would share. It wasn't a suite, but it was just what they wanted.

Kate spanked Dick's bottom. It was something he used to do frequently, many times as a greeting. Manhunter wasn't the only one who adored Nightwing's butt, the superhero had been awarded the prize for best butt by several magazines, she hadn't been the first to spank him either, Dick's list of lovers was very long, but it was the least discreet about it.

Kate and Dick kissed without exchanging words before. They both knew each other well enough to know what they wanted without having to say it out loud. The clothes soon covered the floor and the kisses became more intense.

The caresses became demanding and even fierce. The next day they would both have marks and that was certainly something they couldn't care less about. Kate was the most aggressive. She bit and scratched at Dick, knowing how much he enjoyed what he was doing. For Kate, seeing the marks on her lover's body was something that filled her with pride, in her opinion, they were trophies.

Dick liked it when Kate was dominant. He loved the aggressiveness of her behavior and genuinely enjoyed her touch. For Dick, the scars that Kate left him were marks of war.

She pushed him onto the bed without ever stopping kissing him or caressing his body. Again it was Kate who was in control. She used her mouth to put the condom on him, being careful not to break it, then sat on his crotch. There was no foreplay, the desire they both felt was such that it could not be contained.

Kate smiled as she took her lover's cock and guided it to her entrance, drawing it in with a single thrust. She didn't need lubricant because her body had taken care of it. The pleasure she felt had made her pussy wet and had been since they both started undressing.

Dick never took his gaze from Kate. The superhero watched her adoringly, wanting to memorize each of her features and expressions. He placed his hands on her waist and squeezed her tightly, causing her fingers to be marked.

Manhunter was riding him euphorically, it was very close to becoming painful for Nightwing. However, Dick did not complain. He wouldn't do it even if his dick ended up being injured. The pleasure he felt was greater and was enough to overshadow the rest.

They both kissed repeatedly and tried different positions. Kate's favorite was when Dick pinned her against the wall, her legs around her hips the only support she had. She wrapped her arms around his neck and enjoyed his kisses, slow and calm.

Kate's breasts bounced in time to Dick's thrusts. That fascinated the superhero. Nightwing was unable to look away, it was as if he was under a spell.

They both left the motel shortly after dawn. Guessing what they had done was not difficult, the marks were visible, especially in the neck area.

Chapter Text

Secretly

Lincoln wasn't sure how the brothel of paraphilias worked or what surprised him the most, the fact that they could get the person they wanted the most, the fact that they allowed all their fantasies to come true, even the most twisted or the fact that they did not refuse to treat him even though he was a minor.

Lincoln had made a whole plan to be able to infiltrate the brothel. He had made sure to get himself a costume consisting of a black mustache, one of his father's hoods, and several cans of paint to gain height. He had tried to get a fake ID, but in the end he chose to steal his father's.

"I want this woman." Lincoln showed her the photograph of Judy Zhau.

Lilithmon smirked.

"It doesn't have to be her, it can be someone who looks like her."

Lilithmon began to laugh out loud. It wasn't the first time a customer had made a comment like that and frankly she always found it hilarious.

“That's not a problem for us, Lincoln Loud. In the paraphilia brothel there is nothing impossible and you can ask for whatever you want. I assure you that we do not judge, on the contrary, we reward those who enjoy their sexuality and come to fulfill their most twisted fantasies."

Lincoln couldn't hide his nervousness when he found out he was discovered. He tried to deny, but all his attempts were in vain. Its face was too expressive and unknowingly caused the digimon to laugh.

"Honey, this is the brothel of paraphilias. We know everything and believe me. Your age does not interest us in the least. Many of us who work here aren't even human, so we don't understand many of the things that shock you so much."

Lincoln looked at Lilithmon, observed her nails, long and sharp as claws, her fangs, pointed and sharp, her breasts, large and beautiful. The latter did not betray her demonic nature, but they did draw the attention of the white-haired youth.

"Ask and you'll have all you have," she told him seductively, "but I warn you, I'm not on the menu."

That was a lie, but Lilithmon wasn't interested in dealing with customers. It was an experience that she did not want to repeat, humans were not to her liking, beyond her work.

Lincoln complied. He hadn't thought about what he wanted so his request was completely impromptu. Days before, he had seen an erotic movie so he used it to get some inspiration, even knowing that these were a form of entertainment and not a manual.

"Your order will be ready in an hour. The brothel of the paraphilias has orgies, food and shows. You can enjoy it while you wait and don't worry, nothing costs extra."

"How much should I pay?" Lincoln didn't think any price was too high, but he dont have many money.

"I'll tell you that after your request is fulfilled and don't worry. Our prices are high, but they are always possible to pay."

Lincoln headed for the entertainment area. An adaptation of the film Hidden Obsessions was being shown at the time, which horrified and fascinated Lincoln in equal measure. It was the first time he had watched a BDSM play and it wasn't as bad as he thought. Yes, he admitted that it looked painful, but it was also pleasurable.

The white-haired youth was not even aware of the passage of time. He had been so focused on the play and the leading ladies, of whom he would find out more when he got back home.

Judy was wearing the rabbit costume that Lincoln had requested. She was eating a carrot and looked a bit bored, something that changed as soon as she saw her.

"You are here" she commented excitedly.

Lincoln walked up to her side and began to kiss her. The albino brought his hands up to the woman's behind and began to play with the pom-pom that she had as a tail.

"Sorry for being late."

"It doesn't matter, you arrived and that's enough. You and I have an orgasm pending."

Lincoln smiled upon hearing those words. He didn't know if Stella's mother could be so direct, though he suspected she was and he certainly liked it.

They both walked to the bed and resumed kissing as soon as they were in bed. The caresses became demanding and the kisses fierce. The time in which Lincoln considered putting into practice what he had seen in the shows was so fleeting. He had enjoyed the show, but wasn't sure he wanted to recreate it or experience it for himself.

"You think too much," Judy told him. "Stop doing it and just focus on this."

Lincoln blushed upon hearing those words. He wanted to do as she asked, but he couldn't shake his nerves. It was his first time and his knowledge was more than limited.

"I'm sorry."

"Don't worry, Linky, I'll teach you everything you need to know. I will make this night unforgettable."

Judy began to undress Lincoln. She removed his clothes slowly and began to kiss the exposed areas. Her touch was gentle and that made Lincoln feel very good.

"Just let yourself go."

Lincoln was experiencing sensations he had never felt before, his body was reacting in ways he hadn't thought possible and he certainly loved it.

"You can suck them," Judy told him as she brought her breasts closer to Lincoln's face. "Trust me, you will enjoy it."

The albino started with small kisses, then he moved on to shy licks and ended up nibbling on her nipples. All her fears vanished very quickly, including his ability to look her friend's mother in the eye. Every time he did, he couldn't help but want to repeat what he experienced in the paraphilia brothel.

"Good boy, you deserve an award."

Judy squatted down and began to suck on her lover's member. She was not shy at any time. On the contrary, she licked it whole and then swallowed it whole. That was more than Lincoln could bear. His body, inexperienced, reached the climax.

"So cute," Judy told him, and that made Lincoln feel a little less uncomfortable, but the embarrassment didn't go away at all.

"Don't worry, for your first time, you did very well."

Lincoln knew what Lilithmon meant when she said the prices were high. He had believed that he would have to pay with money, not that the paraphilias' brothel would use it to fulfill the requests of other clients, people who were indeed interested in the world of BDSM.

Chapter Text

Lessons

Adrien Agreste/Mrs Nathalie Sancoeur (Miraculous: Tales of Ladybug and Cat Noir)

Nathalie smiled tenderly. A few minutes before, Adrien had shown up in her room and told her about what was bothering her. Seeing how much he cared about his girlfriend's opinion was something that seemed cute to him.

"You don't have to worry, she loves you madly. She will be happy even if you take her to eat at the park."

Adrian blushed.

"It's just that I don't know how." Adrien trailed off and his blush deepened. "What if I don't meet your expectations?"

"I can help you with that."

"Really?" Adrien asked eagerly.

Nathalie went to her closet and showed her one of her books. It showed various positions and advice on sexual relations. She hadn't planned to do anything else, but in the end, she couldn't deny her boss's son anything.

"I can show you how to put on a condom, but you have to remember that it goes on your cock, not your finger." Nathalie smiled as she said those words. She didn't think Adrien could make that mistake, she was joking.

Adrien took the book and began to turn several pages. He was obviously embarrassed, but also eager to learn as much as possible.

"Could you teach me?"

"Read the book."

"Not like that." Adrien looked down. "I want us to practice together."

Nathalie did not immediately accept. She even came to consider that the young man was only joking, but it would not take long to discover that she was wrong.

"Please," he insisted. "Tonight is special and I'm afraid to ruin it."

"She loves you, being with you is enough."

Adrian didn't say anything. He looked up, and his pleading expression was hard to ignore.

“Okay, but it will only be once."

Nathalie had genuinely believed her words. Adrien didn't know she wouldn't keep her word, but inwardly he wanted it.

"Foreplay is very important. Not only as a form of preparation, they can also be the best part of the meeting.” Nathalie began to unbutton her shirt. "Not all women like the same thing, but you must know that there are parts that are more sensitive than others and the breasts are one of them. You can touch and caress them, I'm sure your girlfriend will appreciate it."

Adrien walked over to Nathalie and began touching her breasts. He was not shy, but curious. He slid his fingers over the woman's bust, exploring every part of her skin and paying attention to each of her reactions.

If Nathalie had been more suspicious or had a different opinion of Adrien, she would have thought that the cat miraculous bearer had used her nervousness as an excuse to be with her.

“You don't have to limit yourself to using your hands. You can use your mouth, your lips and your tongue. In fact, I would prefer it if you did it that way."

Adrian obeyed. He slid his tongue over one of her nipples and smiled at the moan she tried to hide, then covered it with his mouth and began to apply some pressure.

“Be careful with the teeth."

Adrien smiled, still holding Nathalie's nipple in his mouth. He took his hand to the other breast and began to play with it, tracing small circles on the tip.

"I think that's enough," Nathalie commented, breathing hard. Her face was dyed with carmine. "Let's try something different." She lay down and spread her legs. "Lubrication is important. I have a bottle on my nightstand so we won't have a problem with that. You just have to cover your fingers and insert them into your girlfriend's pussy. One at a time, you should watch to make sure you can enter more digits and that she is enjoying it."

"What about oral sex? We can try?"

This time it was Nathalie's turn to blush. She considered refusing, but ended up agreeing. Again unable to deny something to the young man before her. She wanted him too much.

Nathalie slid her pants and underwear down to her knees. Adrien moved closer to her and slid his fingers over her pussy. Then he leaned in and began to lick her, outlining his lips and tracing small circles over her clit.

"You're good." Nathalie dug her nails into the sheets. "You just have to slide your tongue inside and I'm sure your girlfriend will appreciate it."

Adrian didn't stop. He not only continued to test her, but also slipped his hands into her pants and started masturbating. The movements of her hand were increasing and only stopped when Nathalie reached orgasm.

Nathalie felt very embarrassed to see her scent on Adrien's lips and, not for the first time, told herself that what she was doing was wrong. However, she wasn't even able to ask Adrien to stop. The truth was that she was enjoying it too.

The blond coated his fingers in lube and slid them into Nathalie's pussy. She folded them and simulated the movement of a pair of scissors when noticing Nathalie's expressions. She was moaning and her sounds were getting louder. Adrien felt his member harden once more. Shortly before, she had orgasmed and was about to climax once more.

"I think that's enough. Do that and I assure you that your girlfriend will not have any complaints."

"We can't end like this." Adrien pointed to his member, swollen and throbbing. "It hurts too much."

Nathalie was horrified.

"That is too much."

"Why? If we've already come this far, wouldn't it be right to go all the way?"

In other circumstances, Nathalie would have refused, but that was not the case. Her mind was clouded with lust and her body demanded more, much more.

"I suppose I can teach you how to put the condom on."

Natalie opened the small metallic envelope and slid it over the blonde's member. She slid her fingers over the veins, noticing how marked they were, wondering if she was responsible for him being in this state. Then she lay down on the bed, with her legs open and her fingers on her pussy, showing the entrance.

Adrien slid in and out of her. His thrusts were ferocious. In other circumstances, the superhero would have taken things more calmly, but he wasn't lying when he said how much he wanted that. Nathalie's body urged him on and he didn't want to stop.

"Aftercare is very important," Nathalie told him as she pulled him onto her lap. "It is not only a way to recover energy, but also to form bonds so that both can express how much you love each other."

Chapter Text

Sydnee Steele/Mia Zottoli.

Lust hadn't expected her collaboration with Sydnee to turn out so well. Many of the clients had decided to try new experiences and something, although good, also brought her some problems. Lilithmon wanted the results to be repeated and even better.

The homunculus decided to call Sydnee one more time, but this time she didn't need help writing a script, in fact, she didn't want to use any plots for the next show.

"What I want is a lesson, you know, teaching clients how to use sex toys. It's frustrating that the paraphilia brothel can provide everything our clients may need and rarely ask for it."

Sydnee looked thoughtful.

"Simple and I think I have the ideal person in mind to help us. We haven't acted together, but I've seen the movies he's acted in and I trust her talent."

Lust trusted the Sydnee the brothel had summoned so she agreed to all of her requests without even questioning her. But that wasn't the only reason she'd been so willing to cooperate. The homunculus had had to work on many scripts, most of them in the company of Ladydevimon, so she was tired and out of ideas.

Lust loved her job, but she genuinely wanted to take a vacation.

"Do you think you can get all these toys?"

"The question offends, this is the brothel of paraphilias, honey. You just ask and I'll take care of the rest."

Chapter Text

The show must go on

Nikki Fritz/Kitana Baker.

Nikki Fritz had been summoned once again to the paraphilia brothel. Ladydevimon wanted to have her back on stage. Kitana Baker was cast as the co-star due to her acting talents and beauty.

"How weird! This place feels… familiar."

That was a bit strange. Usually, only the people associated with the brothel could remember.

Both actresses wore skintight, red, leather suits. The two actresses were equipped with various sex toys. There was no plot, not even an order. Nikki and Kitana had precise instructions, teaching and showing how these toys work.

The brothel was full, being that day one of the occasions in which they had the greatest demand. Many patrons had returned solely to see the shows. To the great surprise of the workers, the orgy was the service they demanded least frequently.

Nikki Fritz and Kitana Baker were not part of the paraphilia brothel. They were not clients, much less workers. The actresses would not remember anything about the brothel, for them everything that happened in the brothel would only be a dream that they would forget shortly after waking up.

Chapter Text

Bad idea

They all knew that it was a bad idea for Red Robin and Huntress to go on patrol together. They were both good at what they did, strong and brave and very intrepid, but separately. When they were together the story was very different. Both used to be easily distracted and forget that they had responsibilities to fulfill.

Nightwing had been the first to find them and also the first to be punished for it. He saw them in the middle of an alleyway, half-dressed and with several kiss marks scattered along their bodies, mainly in the neck area. Huntress had made him run away using her crossbow.

Oracle had reproached them many times for the same thing. Fortunately there were no casualties to regret, but they had let several criminals escape and that could be dangerous in the long run.

Red Hood had found them too, but that was something no one knew. He simply adjusted his jacket and walked away pretending nothing had happened. His helmet prevented the flush on his face and how embarrassed he was from being seen.